sr^^^on ^ X. Wa. K /^^^ THE Original Conftitution OF THE Chriftian Church: WHEREIN The dtXtttmt^ on either Hand are Stated and Examined. To which is added an APPENDIX, CONTAINING The Rife of the Jure TJivino Prelatiftsi and an Anfwer to their Arguments, by Epifcopal Divines, "By T. A. Minijier of the Gofpel at Alyih. » ' .■ Teach tng them to ohfer-ve all Things whatfo^ ever 1 have commanded yoi^^ Sec. Mat. 28. 19, 20. Nam Confuetudo line veritate, vetuftas Erroris eft; propter quod, relido Errore, fequamur Wcnz^temj&c. Cypr. a.d Pomp. Dift. 8. Ca. Confuetudo. Non habet Charitatem Dei, qui Ecclefise non diligit unitatem, Aug. de Bapt. L. 3. EDINBURGH, Printed for John Paton, and Sold ac his Shop in thd Parliament Clofe, MDCgXXX. THE PREFACE. \ HO UGH I cannot fay-, Iwaspre^ ^vailed upon hy the Importimity of Friends^ when Ifrji began to en- quire into the Grounds on which the Jure Divino Epifcopalians bottom their Claim^ to he the only true Church of the Re- format ion^ and condemn other Troteftants dif- fering from them-i as fo many SeUaries and Schifmaticks ; yet lean fafely affirm^ I was importiind hy divers Hands to carry on the enjtiing Treatife to its prefent Length, T'he impetuous Clamours of ftich who make the Church a Term of T)iJiintlion from all o- ther Vroteftants^ atfirft induced me to make s Enquiry on this Head \ that thereby I might fee-i if theje Mens Arguments hore a Troporti- on to their hold and pofitive Ajfertions. And when the following Sheets were perufed hy fe- 'oeral Hands ^ I was both importun d and en-* couragd to let them appear in Tublick. a 3 j6 '4 The PREFACE. It is hecome fajhmtahle with otir Epifcopa- Hans', to 'vilijy all Ordinances difpevfedhy thofe who haie only ^Presbyterian Ordination \ and for their Clergy^ to deny Men to he Chrijiians^ who have not received'Baptifmfrom the Hands ofjtich as ha^'e deri^ved their Orders^ hy an nninternipted Chain ^fSucceJJion^ from the A- pojiles. And thiis^ they make good what a lear^ ned Trelate charged on the Romifli Churchy as one oj herPrinciples^ T'hat it is always fafeji to he on the Uncharitahle Side* ' Jhe Confideration offuch a Way offpedking engaged me to examine this extraordinary Mi- racle^ and fatisfy my felf whether this was a Maxim univerfally held hy all the learned Men of that T)e nomination. "But., to my great Satif faUion-) after Ihad perufedfome of their Wri- tiigs^ I found there was afirong and learned "Body amorg them^ who efpozifed Troteftant Principles'^ and., with mafterly Judgment and Accziracy^.) difclaimed fitch Kommtick Treten^ fons. T.'his Ohfer^vation infuenced me to make a Collection of the Scripttire Arguments ailed- ged in Favouys of the Hierarchy ; and then-^ to let the Header fee how inconchfi've they were^ I Jet down their Anfwers from ynany learned EpiJ copal "Doutors^ who are more than able for the Jure Divino Trelatifis, On the Tertfal of this ColleUion hy feme of my Friends^ I was importtin d to let it appear in Trint'-i efpe daily when-) at that lime^ an Epif copal The PREFACE. 5 JEpifcGpal Writer was pleafed to notify unto the Worlds that there was a T>ivifion among the Tteshyterians about the Office cf Ruling Elders : And-^ for this End-) he brings the learned and pious TrincipalFoxQi\.cx^ and the worthy Mr. Jamiefon on the Stage^ a^ Arai- p0des. "But I cannot help thinking-^ that this Writer had done as real Sermce to his Caufe^ if he had frfl cleared his own Church of this Imputation J before he had made a Charge up -^ on others. Bejides^ his Obfer'vation is mean and filly -i and defer'ves no Regard^ tho it had been true in the FaUs alledged j whereas it is falfe-, if the Author had candidly examined the Scope ofthefe Writers. Andbecaife Ifnd.^ this Author infifts on the Infenfibknefs cf the Change that was introduced into the Govern- ment of the Church -i as an Argument againft theFaU-) I here refer him to the judicious Mr. Lauder ^^<^//7/?Chillingworthj Pag. 67. & feqq. where he will fee both the Tendency of his Rea- foning-i and from whom it is borrowed. And indeed -i were this Argument good-) then another behov d to be equally good-^ namely .^ becaufe the Servant Men could not account when-} frby whom the Tares were fowi^ among the Wheat ; therefore^ when the Blades fprung up^ they were not to believe them to be Tares, but Wheat. This Colleclion-i il^o it '^^^ 'i^ot ptiblified at that Time-^ is now added by Way ^Appendix;^ a 3 and 6 The PREFACE. , and Ifiihmit it to the Covfiderathn of the Can- did and Ingemmis^ how much Solidity there is in thefe Men^ to taunt the Treshyterians on that Head-) or how much Sincerity-^ if they he acquainted with their own Writers, ^T.he next Step of my 'Enquiry was^ to find out the true "Bafts on which the Epifcopal Scheme is founded*, and that *Point in which they feem mo ft tmicerjally to agree in theT>e- fence of their Model of Church Go'vernment \ dnd that is^ that There can be but one Bi- Ihop in one Church, C^f. T^his is what the more learned Tart of the Epifcopalians lay down as the true State of the Contro'verfy he- tween them and the Treshyterians. T^o this I ha've aj[ented ; and for ocerturning this main Villar on which their Scheme is founded^ I have alledged-) that in the Churches plant edhy the Apoftks in feveral of the Cities of the Ro- man Empire^ there were in each of them more Bifhops than One, to whom the Care of the Elock was committed in common. When I had gone fome Length in the follow- ing TCreatife-) it was jo ordered-^ that a Mini- fter or two-) with feme of their Jdrnirers^ he- i gan to vent themfelres in Favours ^Indepen- ' dent Principles. This occafioned me to take fome Notice oj that Scheme of Government^ and treat it as an Extreme on the one Hand^ as JEpifcopacy is on the other, Jfter The PREFACE. 7 ^Jfter I had near finijhed the great efi ^art of the following Sheets^ there came abroad in Print, J Defence of Congregational Princi- ples, hearing this Title^ An Explication of that Propofition contain'd in Mr. Glafs's An- fwers, &c. J^his I hat^e examined') info far as it C07itains any "Thing material-) in Oppofi- tion to what I had laid down-) and dijpofed my Remarks under the proper Heads-) which has increafed the "Bulk of the after l.reatife heyond my T)ejign. Icanfafely affirm-) that no Prejudice to the Terfon or CharaUer oj that Author-) norEn'vy to his Merit or Fame-) did put me upon an- fwering what he ad'vanceth ; hut a fincere Dejire to contrihute my Mite in ^Defence of the Trtithj and to prevent any Mifchief that might happen to our prefent happy Confiitution-) hy leavhig any of the Trinciples on which it is founded-) under the T>i[cidv ant ages of that ^erfons Mifreprefentations, Thd all he has faid-i can hat'e no Influence on the Judicious and T'hinking.) feeing it carries more of the Jfjertion than Argument in it \ yet the ynore Weak or Unwary may he intangled-) and fjoken as to their Stedfyftnefs in thefe Trinci- pies fo long contended for in this Kingdom. if the Defence ^National Churches had come ahroad hefore J had laid down my Me- thod and Order-) and well near fniJJjed the following Ireatife-) IJlooidd not have troubled a 4 , the 8 The PREFACE. the World with many Things that ha^ve heen [aid therein to "jery good'Ptirpofe-^ and yet Jtand unanfwered. After I had examined thefe two 'Extremes from the Sacred Oracles-^ and faid what I judged proper as to the pofittve Tart of our Conjtitiition^ I was indued to covfider the evdeamiird to let the ordinary Reader fee-j that Antiquity is moji defe'di'-je in the 7ime wherein it could ha've pron:ed moft ufeftdto the Church J and^ that the pretended Succejfion of 3iifoops mentioiid in fome of the ancient Cata- logues, can never he an Argument of the Sue- c^ion of JurifdiUion and Tower oicr Tref 'hyters. And hecaufe the Epifccpalians fall wake a Noife^ that if there had been a Change viade in the Polity of the Churchy from what chtaind in the Apoflolick Age, there would hasce been fome rem.arhahle Oppofition made mito it 5 I have gi'ven the hef Account 1 cotdd-, of the Way bow-, and the ^ime'when^ this Change appears to ha've taken its firfi 'Begin- m?2gs. There is one Hhivg the Reader will per- ceioe OH this Head-) namely -^ That I hace ta- ken the Liberty to break in upon Chronological Crder^ in adducivgthe T.eJlimony of the Anci- ents after the Change-, that thereby I might hing Matters together-^ and give e-verj one a jlropger The PREFACE. 9 Jlronger View of the Jrgiments adduced from that ^tarter-) than what they could haz'e-^ hy hringing in every T^eftimony feparately-^ accord- ing to the lime in which the Fathers lived, I have made it my Care^ to deliver myfelf in fitch a Stile -^ as might not he rude unto the more Toliie-i nor ahove the Capacity of the Or- dinary Reader. What is chiefly aimed at in the whole of the enfidng Treatife^ is^ to give the pofttive Tart of what I take to he the Con- ftitution and T'olity ofChrifs Hoife-j in all its' efjeutial "Branches^ as it was firfi planted hy the Apoflles. T.his.^ if I mi. flake not^ is not fo fully to he learned from any of our own Wri- ters on this Siib'jeU , partly^ hecaufe they have for 7no!f^ written in Aufwer to others^ which oblig'd tJmn to purfite the Method and Order^ of their Jdverfaries-j and to he more careful to invalidate their Arguments, than to give the pcfitive Tart of their own Principles ; and partly^ hecaufe they have profecute the Toints in T)ehate hy Halves .^ and taken in the Caufe^ as it relates to //y^Epifcopalianst?r Indepen- dent s, feparately '-^^ whereas they are both con- Jidered in the following Treatife-) which brings _ all the Effenticl manches of our Conftitution on the Field. I foall not 7nake anyExcufe for ufing the Jiithority of others on many Occafions ; thii was-, not to fjevL^ Reading, nor affect Pedan- try^ which lahkor as much as any other ; hut to 10 The PREFACE. to conjirm my own Sentiments hy the life of o- ther Men-i which is neceffary in a T>ifptite of this Nature ; the Tajfages from the Jnci- ents-i which I ham adduced^ were fome T^ime in Collecfting, hy Reafon of my T)ijiance from a Tuhlick Library : And^ for the fame Rea- jon-i I hat'e called in fome Help from the learned Blondel, our own Calderwood, Z)r- Stillingfleet, and 2)r. Barrow, and have re- ferred to thefe^ in the PalFages / have taken from them^ when I could not come at the Ori- ginals t hem f ekes. And here 1 judge it proper to let the Reader hww-i ^^^^ hecaufe I had vot an Original Copy ^Eufebius, I have made TJfe of the Latin Verjion printed at BzGi 1611. And that ' none might he at a Lofs to know-, whether the Iraiiflations I have made of the Ancients are ptft^ I have^ for moft ^Part^ fet down the Originals on the Foot of the Page, that the Learned Reader may fee I have done them all Juftice. I cannot help thinking, that it would he ill Nature^ if any fever e Cenfure floould pafs on the enfuing Performance ^ tmlefs it manifeftly appear -i that there is a vafi T>ifproportion he- tween the Defign and the Abilities of the Au- thor^ or a palpable T)efeU of Method and Or-* der in the Execution. That there are Deters and Efcapes in it^ I mahe no Quefiion \ and fjall rejoyce to fee them under Correftion. 'But if any Jhall take a Liberty to make Faults where The P R E F A C E. i r where there are none-) and-, without allowing themfehes to periife impartially what I ha^ve faid-i JJjall defpife it^ the Author will fatisfy himfelfwith the Old Maxim-, Hi pr^ casteris folent aliena liberius carpere, qui nihil proprium ediderunt. ^lit if what is written he found tolerable hy Men of Learning and Judgment^ and in any good Meafnre uj'eful to thofe who ha^e neither 'lime nor Occafion to read many 'Books -^ the Jim of the Author is obtained. lie is eafy either for the Applaufe or T>ifpraije of juch who are Smatterers in Criticifm^ who make it their T^iifmefs to fjh for Fault s-^ depretiate and mlify e'very Thing that is not the Fruit of their own Indention ^ or in all Toints ineafiired to their Apprehenjton of Things. This much I hiow-i that fiich Criticifm is loolid upon hy the truely Joher and learned Tart of Man- hind-, to he as far different from nice Judg- ment^ as Sophifiry is from [olid and genuine Thilofophy, I know-i ^1^^^ fi^(^l^ '^1^0 place a great deal of their Religion in fweetnefs of Temper -^ and mifconfirucied Notions of Charity^ will reckon a T)ifpiite on this Suhjecl of no Confideration^ and he ready to think\ that ecery one may fa- tisfy himfelf with that Conftitution which has the Countenance of the State-, without trott- hling IZ The PREFACE. yUng his Mind ahoiit its Original^ or Jus Di- vinum. Hut Iperfwade my feif, that every fincere Zjover of the T.ruth will put a greater Efteem on the pcfitwe Infiitiition of Chrift-) fo clearly revealed as to all the Ejjential 'Bran- ches ofthefPolityojhisHoufe'i than to al- low himfelf in fiich Lihertine Notions concern- ing n Mean-) which Hea'ven hath fo much coimtenanced for preferting and ^maifttaining Turity of T)ooirine and Ordinances in this Church : Whereas in a neighhouring Nation where the Exercife of this is wanting^ we may fee what Moiifters the Jge has produced, I am 'very far from heliemng-, that the Ci- c'// Juthoritys heing interponed in defence cf that Church Confiitution which is cf Chriff^ does> in the leaft alter the Nature of a THiine Eftahlijloment') or in'validate its Authority . It has been the Happinefs of this Church -^fince the Glorious Rc'volution^ to he under the Tro- teotion of the State \ howecer much fhe was cpprejfed in former Reigns ^ when T-yranny-i arbitrary and unlimited Tower were the chief TCopicks of Sermns^ and reduce them to Obedience, was a Term of Art with Clergy- men-, to exprefs the fending forth ofTiragoons to deftroy the Treshyterians, 'But as the Cafe is mw happily change d\ fo that Church which has the leajl Jff&Uati- on of outward Shew-^ Riches^ Towers^ ^^g" mties-) Magniftcency and Tomp-^ and looks u- pon The PREFACE i^ pon its Ejjejtce to confift in Tiety^ Simplicity^ Htifnility^ and a Conformity to the T^oUrine^ the Faith and Manners of the fir ft Chrijii- ans>i will ft ill hear the nearefi refemhlance to' ChrijVs Kingdom-^ fitidy the Interefi oflawfttl Government in the State^ and Influence eve- ry one to aU the Tart of good StihjeUs. 'But the contrary "Difpefition joon hegan to difcover it felf in the Church-) and gradually advan- ced^ till the Bifliop of^omt^ wider the Name ofVoYiQ^featedhimJelfonthe imperial Throne^ and took upon him to difpofe of all Crowns and Kingdoms at his Tleafure, By this the Kingdom of Chrift "was made to he of this World 't and every advance the Myftery of Iniquity made-i had its Tendency this Way-^ as will appear from the latter Tart of the j^th Chap, of the enfiiing T^reiitife. And he^- cmife I have endeavoured Brevity on that Head') the Keader whe inclines to he more fully fatisfied-) as to the Increafe and Tenden- cy of Lordly T)ominion in the Chitrch-, may conjiilt Br. Cave's Trimitive Chriftianity-) Chap. 8. and Salmafius De Primatu Papae, Chap. 12. Tage 331. Not to enlarge this Treface.) there is one Thing more 1 would acquaint the 'Reader with.) namely-) That I have not trouhled my felf with the Popular Eleflion of Minifters : The Reafon plainly is^That thaiToint is now \^ main- \ 14 The PREFACE maintained to our Hands ^ hy fome of thofe (f the Epifccpal Terfwafion among us. Ner have I taken any Notice of the'^oMcxi^t which is added to the Explication of Mr. GlafsV Propofition, in Anfwer of a Letter to the Author. Atfirft I imagined that it might ha'Ve been a Letter from a Man to his own [elf which we meet with in the Foppery of fome Farces j hut after fome Lnqiiiry^ 1 am much miftaken if it he not one written hy T)ean Sherlock, {iriftead of a Treshyterian) hejore ever our Author was "Born, I perfwade my felf that every one who has read this ^Performance will-) atfirft View-, perceive-) that I have kept more Temper in my Remarks upon it than was really due-, confidering how full it is of InveUives againfi the Treshyterians. And indeed I muft own-, that when one is provoked hetween two fuch miferable Comforters, the Author of the Ex- plication on the one Hand-, and the Epifco- palians on the other-) it is not eafy to main- tain T)ecency of Language. Nor is it eafy for any foher Man^ who deftres to exercije Charity and cabnnefs of Keafonijig-) to have to do with fo much Fire andlnve^ive-) without heing touched with two very dijfereiit Taffi- ons-i Tendernefs and Indignation. If it foall fall out., that ajiy of thefe., who efpoufe the different (ides of the Ojieftion-) he- tween which the Treshyterians Jfand-) foall make The PREFACE. 15 tnake a Reply to what I have faid, I jhall patiently hear them ; but muft beg this one Things that they may do it in a fair and clear Way of Reafoning^ and make the Sa-- cred Oracles the Rule and Meafure of their Advances : And I fromife them I fball ne^ ver reject the Ancients as an under ^roof tho' their AJfertions without Scripture War- ranty or 7ra6iices that have no precedent in the Word of God, will never be a prevail- ing Argument with me, nor any true \Pro- teflanty who looks for every Thing necejfary to be believed and praEiifed in their Bibky Gal. I. 8. / know our Independent Brethren, are as much for the Scripture Rule as we, and had it not been for the Reafons formerly mention- ed, I fhould have left that "Part of the en^ Juing Treat ife to Terfons of greater Genius and Leifure. I own Tm but an obfcure Country Mini- Jier, andmyconjiant Imployment in the Charge committed to me, leaves me but little Time to attend on Polemical "Uifptites, Bejides, thefe are the Province of Per Jons of greater Abilities and Opportunities than I have, or can expert to arive unto. However, being Confcious of the Truth and Sincerity of the 'De/ign, Tm no further folicitous about the Fortune of the following Performance, than that it give Satis fa^ion to the fmcere Wei- wijhers l6 The PREFACE. zi'i/I:crs of our Conjiitntion ; and as fir the Tbrests of an Anf'jser^ befire the JFork ap^ feared in Ynblickj it does not in the leaft affe6t me, I have adduced Men ^Leifure, Abilities and Integrity on my fide of the ^uefiony "which are able to Counterbalance all our Trelatifts can adduce. In a Wordy '-jjhen the Tatrons of the ©/- vine Right of Prelatical Government , /hall be f leafed to make an Anfvjer, and attempt its Reconciliation^ either ^-^'ith the Revelati- on of Gody or "X'ith the famed Authors of their ovjn Church , or their Sclxmes one vi'ith another ; vjhat they advance may come to be examined. THE •r «.K.^-^>^-J'j'-;v^j .(^^j V\^J ^->v>3 ^f^.'^ tV^^.'-j , ■^'-v' s •_-.-■ J t'^^'j - V^.^ J . <,- .> » ^ THE CONTENTS INTRODUC TIQ^ Sbe'ujing that the Holy Scriptuf^'and not Hu^ man T'radition^ is the Rule by irhicb \x:e are to judge of the Conjiitutmt of the Go- fpel Church : Jud gicirg an Account of the chief Heads of the folloziing Treatife. Page I. C H A P. L JC^z Cfi^iiiian €t)urrti not fbimDfD tilt after Cfi:iS'5fBe^ furredion. S^iie Ctiaratter of tlie IpoSlrs, ds iurl7, not fuccrcDeD to bv oztJinair £)ttcer.H, iriiidi terrc to be coii^ tmueD in ttir Ctjurdi. ^ :S'iic ^^oplTcts t)aD an rrrrac:^ ninarp Cliaraaer, Iciiicfi crafet; tuitli ttjnnfEliJfS ; a5ai^ fotlie(Si3angeliSsf» 4.11 ' ' ^u a Double . CHAP. IL Srije il^ature anti ^l^po^t of tlje ffUo^D 'EK}L\v\ai± 0; Cfiurcfj* %\\ wllccount of fuel) m are C^ember^ of t\)t WiiiMz Cl)urcl)^ %}:\z ^^otoer of t\]z ^t^is are matie ober, hp a Beerj of (I5ift, to tfte iDMce^bearer^ of tf)e €\)\xxc^^ 31 fingle Ctiurci) iiS maUe up of ince Congresacion^ ti)an jQDne, all fubjerteD to one ClafH 0^ ^^e^bvterp* %[)t '^i\^inz %i%i)t of g)))noD5 anD i^ational Memblic^^ Page 49. Se^. L The Word Church is ufed to denote, I. The Invifible Catholick Church of the Re- deemed. 2. The Vifible Church, and that ei- ther Catholick, throughout the whole Earth, profeffing Chrift i or Branches thereof, defigned from ^e Contents. from the particular Places of their Refidenc^.' 5. An Affembly of Rulers meeting together ill an Ecclefiaftick Judicatorj^ This laft Senfei of the "Word Church, largely proved from Mat^ iB, 17. as alfo from A?/ 18. 22. & 15. 22. Pag^ 49' *5>/?. il. Remarlcs upoii a late Pamphlet, entituled, Jj2 Esplkation of^ Mr, GlafsV Propofitiou, Sec. in fo far as it contains the Arguments of Indepen- dents againfl: what hath been advanced in the. preceeding Section. Page 8i. Se^. Ill, What is neceffarjr to make a Member of the Vifible Church. The true State of the Qiie- ftion cleared. Tfen Arguments, proving that a credible Profeflion, and blamelefs Converfati- on, are the Grounds of admitting Members of the Vifible Church. An explicite Congregatio- nal Covenant not neceifary. The Objections of ^Independents anfwered. Page 108. Se^» IV. The Power of Government is given hy Chrift to Church Officers, and not to a Congre- gation of Believers ^ nor is it derived from the Body of the People to their Rulers. The Truth hereof confirmed by Five Confiderations. Page 167. Se^, V. A fingle Church, flich as that of Jerufa- lew, Antioch^ Corinth^ had in it feveral Congre- gations meeting for Publick "VVorihip, whole Rulers met in one Presbytery for Difcipline and Government. The firft Branch of this Pro- pofition, viz. That feveral Congregations for Publick Worfhip were in one Church, is confir- med, particularly from the Church of J^r/z/a/^w?^ in Four Confiderations. Page i^^s b i 3en. VI. ^he Contents. &/?* VL The feveral Objedions contained in the E>:plicatwn of Mr, Glais'j PropofiUon anfvvered. A Fifth Argument, to the fame Purpofe, profe- cuted in feveral Branches, Page 204. Se^, VII. The Second Branch of the above Propo- fitioii^ VIZ, That the feveral Congregations in one City, that affembled in different Places for Publick Worfhip, were under the Governmeiit of " one Presbytery, and thence called one Church. The Truth of this confirmed, particularly from the Conftitution of the Church of Jerufakm, Pag'e 24$;. ■ Sf^. VIlL That there is a Foundation in the Sa- cred Oracles, for Provincial and National Sy- nods,* and the Subordination of Ecclefiallical Ju- dicatories, and that each fingle Congregation is not poifeffed of an independent Power. The ^Gafe ftated. The Subordination of Judicatories proved, from the Unity , of the Vifibie Church ^ from Matt k 18. IJ, 1^^:17. from the Cdriftitu- t5on of th'e Jewifi Church, and from the Synod ''':tityairfah'}tfjAQsi$, Thefe Arguments vin- dicated againfi: the Defender of Mr. Gla/s's Pro- pofition. ■'*-'--* -'-/- . ■ ' Page 2') J. Scci, IX. The Abfurdities of the Independent Scheme laid open, fliewing its Inconfiilency with the Genius of Ecclefiallick Society. Some further -Remarks on the Defence oj Mr, GlafsV Propofiii- i ■ mh Page 328. CHAP. T'he ContefttS: CHAP. III. 2riie ^tate of tl)e ^ueiiioii btttceen tiye '^^m^f.txiim anD (^pifcopalian^* ^Tije ^Inentitp of tl)e C5ofpel Bt^ l]boti anD ^;!e0i}^ter. 4i i^iuratitp of Bifoopjs'; anD Consregation^, m ti^t Ci}iircl]e0 ptanteD 6^ m 3po^ fileA3 in fetieral of ti)Z €\tm m tije Roman Empire.. Page 355. 6'if/"/. I. Epifcopalians hold, That there can he hut one Biihop in one Church, who has therein the fole Power of Ordination and Government. And, that Presbyters are an Order ofMinifters, whereof there are inoe in one Church, but in- ferior to Biihops. This confirmed by the Te- monies cffeveral Epifcopal Diviries. Page 955;. Se^, II. That the Power of Ordiiiaition and Go- vernment belongs to Presbyters, of v/hich there were more than one in one Church -, proved from the Identity of Biihops and Presbyters in the New Tejiamei7t, Page 'i>6o, SeH. IIL That in the Church of Jeru[alem^ the fir ft conftitute Chriftian Church, there were mbe Biihops than one, or a Plurality of Rulers, of egual Power and Authority ^ proved from the Management of the Apoflies in Parity, and of the Presbyters of that Church in Conjunction with them. Page 582. iSV^. IV. That the Church of Aiilwch confifkkig of feveral Congregations meeting for Publick Worihip, proved from the Multitudes o^Chrjfti- ftuuis^ Jews and Gentiles m that populous City, and the Number of Pallors therein. That thefe Teveral Congregations were under the Govern- ment of Church OiScers ruling in Parity. Page 'i<^6. Seti, V. Tk Contents. Be^, V. The fame proved of the Church of Ephe^^ Jus \ and the Allegation of 7/ w^p/^/s being Bi- (hoj) o£ Ep befits J ^nd litiis's of Crete^ anfwered* Page 412. de^. VI. The fame proved of the Church of Co- rinth ^ and I Cor^ 5. 4, J. largely vindicated. Fage 4^,0. iSf^. VII. The fame ^oroved to have been the Ori^ .ginal Conftitution of the Church of Rome. Page 46^. CHAR IV. %i\t ffll^itmg^ of t\)Z JFatf)er0 moil tiefecti^e in t\)t %\mt to^ereih tfjep coulD Ijabe been mod ufefuU Z ^ixzaf^i^ on of iDerfon^^, in anp ancient Catalogue, no ^rgu^ mznt of a ^ucceffton of ^l^^ofiolical ^^otoen ^ ratios: nal aicconnt of t\)t 2rime In tol)icl) tl}e ilD^iginal (25o^ bernment of ti)Z Cl)urd) toa^ cIjangeD* ^ome Confi*: Derationjer, fo^ furttjer flearinS ano confirming tf)at there toa.0 trul^^ a Ctjange mane in ti)t ^olitp of tlje Cfjurcl), &c. Page 479. £e^. I. The Writings of the Fathers mofl: defec- tive in the Time immediately after the Apofto- lick Age : Hence, the Uncertainty of the Lifts of Bifhops fucceeding one another in the Chur- ches planted by the Apoftles, particularly in the Church of Rome, No folid Evidence that Peter was the Founder of that Church, or that ever he was there. Page 479. Se^f. II. Tho' the Catalogues of Perfons fucceed- ing one another in the Apoftolick Churches were admitted^ yet they do not prove a Succef- fion of Billiops with fole Power of Ordination and Jurifdidion in a fingle Pcrfon ; But only TJse Contents, the SuccelTion of the eldeft of the Presbyters, or Prefides^ or Moderators of the Bench of Presby-ji ters, by whofe common Counfel thefe Churches'} were governed. Page 489. ! *S>5. III. That there was a Change made in the Conftitution of the Church, from what obtained in the Apoflolick Age, and fome Time after. How and when this Change was made. It was gradual. Of the introducing conftant Modera- tors, and appropriating to them the Name of Bifhop. Of Jeroms ^oto orht Decretum^ and Hilary's Profpiciente Concilioy before jhe End of the Second Century. " Page 510. Se^. IV. A further lUuftration of the gradual In- creafe of Epifcopal Ufurpation, and of Diminu* tion of the Original Rights and Powers of Prel- byters. 0£ the Bifhops of fingle Congregati- ons. Of the Powers referved to Presbyters by the Canons of ancient Councils. Page 527. Se^. V. The Divine and Original Parity among Pallors proved by Teftimonies of Ancient Fa^ thers, and later Divines, both Popifli and Pro- teftant ^ which import their acknowledging a Change to have been made in the Government of the Church. Page 55^, Sc^. VI. Of the Original Equality of all Chur- ches, and their Rulers : This alfo overturned by the Introducing of the Order and Power of Bi- fhops over Presbyters. For the Bifhops in the greater Cities brought down the Country Bi- Ihops, and fwallowed up their fmaller Diocefes j and thefe City Bifhops were fubjedted to the Metropolitans or Archbifhops j and over thefe were 71?^ Contents. were the Primaties advanced, till, at lafi:, the fupren^e HpiiQur pf Univerial Bifliop was be- ftpwed on the Bifhop o£ Rome. Page 579. CHAP. V. %i\t different SUap of t\)Z (Bxtxdit of tl)t ^epflf> 2:l)e true jfounciati0ii of ^aroctjial ibetT(on0, &c. %i}t 9$tm^ ttxii ti)at confiitute $>arocI)ial ^elTiOn^* Page 601. Se^. I. The different Exercife of the Key of Doc- trine, which may be by one, from that of Pif- ci])line, which requires a Plurality at leaft of Two or Three. Fage 601. SeB. II. A Fpundation for Parochial Seilions from ]\latth, 18. 20. which alfo warrants and authori- , zeth the Meetings of Church Rulers in Presby- ^ teries, Synods and more large Judicatories, for the Exercife of Difcipline and Government in the Houfe pf God. Page 607. SeB. IIL The Conftituent Members of Parochial Sellions are Minifters of the Word, Ruling El- ders and Deacons, Page 6i(p, CON- CONTENTS O F T H E A T F E N D I X, A Short Account of the Rife of the Jure Divina Prelatifts, and the feveral Arguments ad- duced by them from the Sacred Oracles ^ together with a full Anfwer to each of thefe, drawn forth from the Writings of many learned Epifcopal Di- vines, and Members of their own Church, @r. Page 1, ScH. I. A fliort Account of the Rife of the Jure Div'mo Prelatifts, ©r. Page i, Se^. II. The Argument from the Twelve 'Apo- ftles, and Seventy Difciples, for the Divine Right of Epilcopacy, anfwered. Page 5, Se^» III. The Superiority of the Apoftles to or- dinary Elders, no Argument of the Divine Right of Epifcopacy, is acknowledged, &c. Page 8. ^ Se^, IV. No Foundation for the Apoftles having had diftind Sees or Provinces allotted them, in which they were to prefide. Page 1 2. Se^. V. No Foundation for James having been Biftiop of 7^n//i?/^w, is 0 wn'd. Page, 16. Se^. VI. No Reafon to conclude Epaphrodttus his being Bilhop of Philippic is owned. Page 1 9. c Se^. VIL Contents of the appendix. Secf, VII. That Timothy ^ and Titus were not fixed Bifhops in Epbefks and Crete ^ but Evangelifts, is owned. Page 22! SeB. YIIL The^Angels of the Seven Cfiiirdies, not Prelates, is owned. ^ Page 28, Se^.lX. the Chriftian Chiirch had its Model from the Jewip) Synagogues, and not from the Teniple, or thfe Subordination of P'riefts and Leyites to the High Priefts, is dwnfed. Page 34. i I Sect, X. Presbytery owned from the firft Dawn- ing of the Reformation^ by many Learned Di- Twines, and others of all Ranks, in kpigland. *' Page 38. ERRATA. AGE 127. Lirte rJaft, for declares rt^d lids K f8S. L. 29. for de read ^(? P. 508. L. 8. for Degree^ read Decree P. 55. 16S0. What further Er%-atU. may cafi up, arid hdise eftiiped in the Kkvijlng;'- they are fuhrhitted to the Mercy and Candor of the Redder. THE fitt THE Original Confiitution OF THE Christian Church. INTRODUCTION, Shewing that the Holy Scripture -j and not Hti- man Traditwi-^ is the Rule hy which we are to judge of the Confiitution of the Go- fpel Church : And gimiig an Account of the chief Heads of the following Treatife. f^^^HERE has not happened any Thing "^^ ^^^ ^^ more fatal Confequence to true ^"^S 13(511 Religion, the Unity and Uniformity of Chrifts Kingdom, than the little Regard that has been paid to Divine Revelation, or the Canon of the New Teftament. The not fubmitting to this, and making it the on* A ]y 2 INTROT>UCTION. \y Rule, by which all Things belonging to Chrlft's Houfe wereto be determined, was that, which ope- ned a Door for all the intolerable Extravagancies and vain Deceits of the Romiflj Church : And had they not been too much followed by fome who profefs themiclves Proteftants, Differences in the Matters of Religion, and particularly about the Oeconomy of the Gofpel Church, had not fo long fubfifted, fo as to be the Controverfy of the Day. 'Tis indeed true, the mpfl:, if not all of our Epi- fcopalians, grant. That the Scriptures contain all Things neceffary to be believed in order to Salva- tion •, That in them is to be read every Article of Faith exprefly, or by neceffary Confequence : Yet how many of thefe are there, who will not allow the Sacred Oracles, as a perfect Rule of Manners, and containing all Things needful to make up the compleat Conliitution of the Redeemer's Houfe. When they cannot have fuch a Model of Church Government, as mofl fuits their o\f!T^In*dftnl"tibns, warranted from the Divine Records, their Refuge is in the Writings and Practices of the Church, in thofe Ages that came next after the Apoftles. But how difparaging is this to the Wifdom of the Re- deemer, and the Revelation of his Will in the Kew Teflament ? Tho' God was pleafed to continue with the Seed o^ Abraham a Succeffion of Prophets, and a Manifeftation of his Will in the Cloud of Glory, together with the frequent Anfwers given unto the People by Urim and Thummim ^ yet, to leave nothing to the Will of Man, or humane In- ventions, he not only wrote the Ten Command- inents, by his immediate Power and P'inger, on tvvoTables of Stone, but gave Appointment to Mo- k's to write the La'x^ all the Statutis^ Ordinance's and hiftitntwns of Worfhip, and thereafter, what- ever INTRODUCTION. ^ ever belonged to his Houfe, and Service of the Temple, as to all its Office-bearers, Method of ju* dicial Procedure, and whatever belonged to that State of Things. Now, if God was pleafed, and in Infinite AVifdom faw it meet, to fecure his Will, and pvery Pin .of. his Church-eftablilhment, and Branch orWorfhip, to the J^i^/, b_y a fpecial Re- velation, and not leave them ta be guided by Tra- ditions, ill thefe Matters, in which his Glory was fo nearly concerned, or to make up their Confti- tution according to the Phantafms of Men • is it not equally necelTary and reafonable to believe, he hath as ftridly circumfcrib'd the New Teftament Church, hj that Revelation made in the Fulnefsof Time by Chrift and his Apoftles ? The Jews were confined to one Kingdom, and that of a very fmall Compafs ^ and y^t were bound up by the Divine Law, as to^ every Branch of their Conftitution •. And fhall we imagine, that the Chriftian Church, which was diffufed to the remotefl: Regions, and fuch Places of the World as were block 'd up from any free and frequent Communication, was left with an imperfeft Revelation, and its Head was not fb mindful of her, as to give her a compleat Rule, containing all Things neceffary to be believ- ed, known and practifed, in order to make up an acceptable Service to himfelf, and an exad itand- ing Order in his Houfe ? To fuppofe this, fays in the ftrongeft Terms, That the Great Head of the Church was more careful to give an unerring Rule, and make up an exa6l Pattern to the Jews^ and thereby leave no Room for the Inventions of Men, to add or to alter what was written, than he was oftheGofpel Church, built, in theFulnefs of Time, on the Refurredion of Chrifb, and to be continued to the End of the World, under the Fence of the A 2 . Divine 4 JNTRODUCTJON. Divine Promife, Thus the Revelation of the Old Teftament, according to this Way of thinking, was more full, circumfiantiate and compleat, than that of the New : And fo it mufi: neceiTaril v fol- low, that even thofe who obferve all Things Chrift hath commanded, and thereon enjoy his Prefence and Protection, according to his Promife, art yet wanting as to fome Things neceffary to Salvation, and have not his infallible Teftimony to make them wife unto eternal Life. And fo I'hnothys kno'wwg t/j^ Holy Scriptures from a ChiU^ was not able to make him wife unto Suhation, through the Faith which is in Chrift Jefus : Nor were the in- fpired Oracles able to make the Man of God per fe^^ and throughly furnifbed unto all good Works ^ 2 Tim, ^. 15,16. Nay, what is equally contradidory to the Letter of the Divine Oracles, the Defien of writing the New Teftament was not accomplifhed, namely, (a) That we might know the Certainty of thofe Things wherein Man ought to he inftru^ed ^ and that we might have FellowMp with-the Son of God ^ ^Ci as to make our Joy full (h). Nor can the Church of the Redeemer, the Houfe of God, have its Foundation folely on the Apo files and Prophets , Je- fus Chrift himfelf being the Chief Corner Stone. For, if there were any Practice, or any Branch eflential to the New Teftament Conftitution, that was not to be found in the Canonical Books ^ then, in fb far it was not bottomed on the /Ipo/iles and Prophets^ and the Chief Corner Stone, but on a fallible Foun- dation, and fo was not inviolably fecured againft the Gates of HelL or equally authorized with the Old Teltament Church, which had the Sovereign Will of God for every Pin of itsConftitution. Thus the EereanSj whom the Apoftle fo highly characte- rized, « — -- — ■ - • * la) Luke I. 4. (^) I John 1.4. INTRODUCTION. 5 riz'd, are not imitatle by us, in their examining t^ie Scriptures, and comparing the Doctrines prea- Ched unto them with thefe, feeing all Things ne- ceffary to Salvation are not contained therein, or to be found in the Canonical Books. For Example, where Iliall the diligent Searcher learn, and in what Chapter of his Bible fhall he come to the Knowledge of this, namel}^ the uninterrupted Line and Succeifion of Bifhops, from the Da3''s of the Apoftles to the prefent Time ^ which, with other Things, according to a certain Sort of Gentlemen in our Daj^ are fo necelfar}'- to Salvation, that none can be mem.bers of Chrift's Church, without they receive the Difpenfation of Ordinances from thefe that are in this uninterrupted Chain. For all thefe who are not in this Chain of Succeifion, have no Title to difpenfe Word and Sacraments ^ and fuch as receive them at their Hands, are not profi- ted by them, or Members of the Catholick Church. After all, 'tis defired that the Authors of fach Prin- ciples may vouchfafe us one Inftance from the Wri- tings of the Apoliks., where there is the fmallell Hint of their having left any Thing with the Church, concerning the Conftitution of Chrift's Houfe, to be fet up and put in Practice hy thofe that came after them, which the}' themfelves com- mitted not unto Writing. And till they do this, we may with Confidence fa 3% That our Lord's Words aeainft the PbartUis are fiill a noble Anti- dote againfl Novelties and Innovations in the Church, Mattb. 19. 8. From the Beginning it was not fo : And that there can be no. better Preferva- tive againfl Seducers and Traditions of Men, than to follow the Apoftle's Prefcription, and earneiily contend for the Faith -wJnch was once delivered to the Saints^ Jude i, ;, d. ' A 5 'lis 6 INrRODVCriON. 'Tis'eafy to oLfcrve what Part fome, who profefs theinfelves Proteffants, act, ^nd with whom they take Part in their Writings, or rather copy after. Such is their cliftempered Zeal for Pomp and ex- ternal Magnificence in the Church of Thrift, that they n@t only make the RomiJIj Antichrift their Pat- tern herein, but take Part with the Jc'JjS of old, who, by their ^radit'ions^ made the Law of God of none Effe^, The Jews owned, profefled and taught the Law of Mofes-^ yet, in Effed:, they laid greater Strefs on their own extravagant Fancies and Tradi- tions, than they did on the Divine Records. It was their common Proverb, that the Words of the Scribes^ that is, of their Traditionar}'' Divines, were more lovely than the Words of the Law. And fo, whenever the Law and their Traditions could not ftand together, but clafh'd, their Pradice was, to interpret the Law by their Traditions, and not the Traditions by the Law. This is plain from the Words of our Lord, Matth 15. 3. Why do ye tranf-- grefs the Commandment of God by your Tr adit tons ? for God commanded^ fi^V^'^g-, Honour thy Father and thy Mother v and he that curjes Father or Mother^ let htm die the Death. But ye fay^ whoforoer fJoall fay to his Father or Mother^ h is Corban, it is a Gift^ I hai^e dedicate it to the Temple, by whatfoever thou mighteft he profited by me^ and honour not his Father or his Mother ^he fio all be free, ^hus have ye made the Commandment of God of none EffeH: by your traditi- on. Now, if this was the Pradice of the Jews^ and condemned by our Lord, who can imagine, but fuch as ad the fame Part with the Writings of the Kew Teftament, ( make their Meaning according to Tradition, and fix their Senfe by the after Wri- tings of the Fathers, many of whom were groily erroneous) fliall come under the fame Condcm- . nation : INTRODUCTION. 7 nation : For the Honour and Glory of the Redeem- er is no lefs concerned in maintaining the Purity of his Word under the New Teftament, than it was under the Old, where the Jt'--jvs were concerned, and againft whom he faid, That they '^xorflnpped God in vain ^teaching for Docty'uus the Commandments of Men., Matth. 15. 9. The Difpleafure he hath for fach Difhonours, and the Regard for his own "Word, cannot mils to appear even from this, that in all his Difputings with the obftinate Jews., he did not juftif}'' his Dodrine from their Traditions, but the Canonical Writings, the Infallible Word of God : And in this he was imitated by his Apoftles, in all their Reafonings in the S3magogues. And that all future Ages fhould follow his and their Example herein, is exprefly declared by the Apo- ftle; Colof. 2. 8, 9. Beware left any Man fpo'd you through PhUoJophy and vain Deceit., after the tradi- tions of Men., after the Rudiments of the JVorld^ and not after Chrifi, Now, if the infpired Apoflle warns us to beware of the Traditions of Men., and Rudi- ments of the JVorld., which once had the Stamp of Divine Authority, the Confequence muft be un- deniabl}^ ftrong, that fuch Ceremonies as never were authorifed by God, and thefe Traditions and- Inventions of Men that had no being in the Church of Chrift, till the Scripture Canon was filled up, and fome Time after, ought to be guarded againft and rejedted. And this is evident to aDemonflra- tion, from the many Reafons and Arguments the Apoftle fubjoins in the after Part of the Chapter., and particularly in the immediatelj^' following Yerfe, For in him dwelleth all the Fulnefs of the God- head hodily, " The Argument, fays Bifhop Dave- " nant., is taken from the Perfection that is in " Chrift, and by Confequence, which is in his A 4 " Dodlrine : 8 INTRODUCTION. Dodtrine : And it lies in this. Additions are fought after to make up fome Defed or Imper- fedion ^ But he in whom all the Fuhiefs of the Godhead dwelleth bodily, is not an imperfecl: Mediator, Saviour or Do6lor of the Church : Therefore we ought not to take upon us to add to Chrifl: or his Dodrine." In a Word, to ima- gine that there is the fmalleft Branch to be added to the Conftitution of the Church of Chrift, and the effential Maxims of its Government, not to be found in the Revelation he has made unto us by his Apoftles, plainly argues an Imperfedion therein,, and is a Refledion on him, as it the adorable Per- fedions of the Divine Nature were not in him bo- dily : Unlefs they who hold fuch Poiitions, fliall make it good. That the immediate Age or Ages ' after the Apoilles, were infallibly infpired by the Hoi}'' Ghoft, and had a Power of planting Churches. But fo far is this from being a Truth, no lefs an Epifcopallan than Cbillingiioortb (a), makes the fol- lowing free Confelfion, namely, ^* For my Part, faith he, after a long (and as I vevily believe and hope) impartial Search of the true Way to eternal Life, I do profefs fincerely, that I can- not find an}^ Reft for the Sole of my Feet, but on this Rock, viz. The Scripture. I fee plainly with mine own Eyes, Councils againft Councils-, fome Fathers againfi themfelves ^ a Confent of Fathers in one Age, againft the Confent of Fa- thers in another Age •, and the Church in one Age, againft the Chiirch in another Age. " Re- markable to the fame Purpofe, are the Words of Dr. Sttllwgfieet(h)^ and Mr. Hales^ quoted by him, namely, " For my Part, I fee not how any Man ^'that («) Religion of Eroceftdnts, Chap. 6. Se6i. j6. {b) Irenicon, Pag. ji8,c^c. INTRODUCTION. 9 that would fee Reafon for what he doth, can ad- here to the Church for an unqueftionable Tra- dition received from the Apoftles ^ when, in the Caufe of keeping £j/?^r, whether with the Jews^ on the Fourteenth Moon, or only on the Lord s Day, there was fo much unreafonable Heat fhew'd on both Sides, and fuch Confidence, that on either Side their Tradition was Apoftolical. — They had, herein,, all the Advantages imagina- ble, in order to know the Certainty of the Thing then in Queftion among them ^ as their Near- nefs to Apoftolical Times, being but one Re- move from them : Yea, the Perfons contending, plead perfonal Acquaintance with fome of the Apoftles. The Obfervation, faith he, of this ftrangeCombuftion in the Primitii^e Church, ^' upon the Account of fo vain, frivolous, unnecef- fary a Thing as this was, drew this Note from a learned and judicious Man, formerly quoted, in his Trad on Schifm, By this we may plainly " fee the Danger of Appeal to tradition or Antiquity^ for ReJolutiGn in the controverted Points .of Faith. O how fmall Relief we are to espeft from thence ! For, if the Difcretion of the chief eft Guides and Dociors of the Church dia, in a Point fo trivialy ^'' fo inconfiderahle, fo mainly fail them, as not to fee " the Truth in a SubjeB, wherein it is the greater Marvel they could avoid the Sight of it, can we^ without the Imputation of great Gr of mels and Folly ^ think fo poor fpirited Perfons competent Judges of the ^eftion now on Foot r* " Now, after ,the Doc- tor has told us, that this Author, Mr. Hales, was as able to make the beft Improvement of the Fathers, and inferior to none in his Skill therein, he adds that which is the main Scope of this Introduction, namelj. . 10 INTRODUCTION. namely, "Ifwemufi: ftand to the Judgment of " the Fathers, let us ftand to it in this, that no ** Tradition is any further to be embraced, than '^ as it is founded on the Word of God." Here is the Teftimony of Three WitnefTes, in Favours of the Scripture Rule, which is more to be regarded than the Writings of fome furious Bigots at this Time. But to return ^ 'Tis owned, Things purely circumftantial, and that do not affect the Effence and Nature of the Conftitution of Chrift's Houfe, are left to the Judgment and Difcretion of the Ru- lers which he gave unto it by a Deed of Gift ^ and it is not eafy to be conceived, how, pollibl}^, it could be otherwife, unlefs the Scriptures had been enlarged to an unfupportable Bulk : And there- fore, what we defign in the following Sheets, is, f^. To make it appear, That the Church oi Chrifi was not founded till after his Refurredion ^ That the Apoftles, Prophets^ and Evangelifts, had, : all of them, an extraordinary Charader, which ceafed with themfelves •, and therefore could not ; have SuccefTors as fuch. Secondly^ To give an Account of the different Kotions of the Word Churchy and the Qualificati- ons of its vifible Members ^ and Ihew, That the Power of the Keys was delivered by Chrift to the Office-bearers of the Church, and not unto the Bo- dy of the People ^ That there were a Plurality of Congregations in the fingle Churches planted in any remarkable Cityb}^ the Apoftles^ and. That a Subordination of Ecclefiaftical Judicatories hath Its Rife from the original Genius offacred Govern- ment, and the Unity of the vifible Body of Chrift. "Ihirdly, INTRODUCTION, u Thirdly^ We fhall fix the i:)recire State of the Queftion bet\reen the Epifcopalians and Presby- terians, as to the Order of Officers that were to be continued in the Church of Chrifi: till the End of Time -, and make it appear from the Conftitution of the particular Churches planted by the Apoftles, in feveral of the remarkable Cities within the Bounds of the Roman Empire, That there were moe Bifliops than one in one fingle Church ^ and in doing of this, we fhall have Occafion to make a further Enquiry into the Independent Scheme of Government. Fourthly^ That which is next to be confidered, is. That Antiquity is mofi: defective in the Time wherein it could have proven moft ufeful *, and that the Succeffion of Bifhops mentioned in fome of the ancient Catalogues, is no Argument of a Succeffion of Apoftolical Power, pretended "to bj the Epilcopalians. To this fhall be added a ratio- nal Account of the Way how, and the Time when, the Change of Go\"ernment was introduced into the Church : And thereafter, feveral Confiderati- ons for the clearing of this Head j and by which it will appear. That by the fame Alethods by which one Presbyter was raifed above his Fellows, one Bifhop, in a remarkable City, was fet over the rural Bifhops in fmaller Villages ^ theie aeaiii made fubjed to their Metropolitans, and thefe to their Primates, till at laft, the fiipreme Honour was beftovv^ed on the Bifhop of /i^w^ •, where, in the Event, the Myfiery of Iniquity center'd. Ftjthly^ The Conclufion of all is, to give fbme Account of the different Way of the Exercife of the II INTRODUCTION. the Key of Dodrine, from that of Difclpline ; And then lay down the true Foundation ot Paro- chial Selllons ; with a Ihort Hint of the Members that conftitute thefe. To the whole is fuhjoin'd an APPENDIX, containing the oppofite and contradictory Senti- ments of the Epifcopalians on the Head of Church Government. CHAP. n C H A P I %\\t €\}M\m Cfturrl) not founnen till after Cli^iC'^f He^ furrcctioiu ^lie Cljaractcr of tl]e aipofilp^, a^e^ fuel], not fuccecnrD to bv o^nmarp ^ftimsi, tot^icl) toere to be con*^ timieD in tlie Cljurd). %\)Z ^^opl)et0 f)aD an zj:txm^ Dinarp Cf^aracttr, toljicli crafeD Uiitl) tl)emfel\3e5 -, a0 aU fo ti)e (icbangeiifiis:* :^U tljefe liao a Double Character, anD toere fucceeoeD imto bp^daSo;^ auD i:eaclier0, onl|> in tol)at toa0 nece{ra»*p to be continueD, fo^ perfecting anD builDins up tije 13oDp of Clj^ill. SECT.! The Govsrmnant of th^ Chrilt'mn Church not founded till after Cbriffs Re/urreft'wn. Hence the Jwelve and the Seventy Dijciples had equal Powers in their temporary Miffion ^ and the Prie/thood, '-ji'hich was typical under the Old ^eftament, hath no Place in the Ne-vOy but in Chrift himfelf^ the Antitype, THAT we may the more clearly and di- ftinctly proceed in this Enquirer, with re- fped unto the Epifcopalians, it irjuft be ©Lferved , that, properly, the Chriftiaii Church was founded on the Reriirrection of Chrifl, and had not a formaLBeing, diflincl: from the Jews, till that Time. During the Time our Redeemer was here on Earth, and went about difcharging thofe Parts 14 ^^ Original Conjiitution Parts of his Mediatorial Work, which requir'dhis bodily Prefence with Men, thefe who believed on him, were not immediately brought under any di- ftind: Government from that of the Je-'jos^ but were ftill incorporate with that Church, and fubject to its feveral ritual Ordinances and Inftitutions. And \ indeed it could not be otherwife, feeing our Lord not only requir'd his Followers to fubject them- felves to the then prefent Eftabliiliment, but be- haved himfelf as a Member of that Church, and Subjed: of that Republick, in fo far as he became obedient to the Ceremonial and Political Laws of that Kingdom. The former had, as y^t^ a binding Force by the Divine Command ^ and, in confe- quence thereof, he was circumcifed, received the PafTover, obferved their Feafts, attended the Ser- vice and "Worlhip of the Temple, and, on all Oc- cafions, he, together with his Difciples, fhewed himfelf to pay the greateft Regard to that Confti- tution. Now, if ChriH, in the Days of his Flefh, behaved himfelf as a Subject of the Jewiflj Polity, and Member of their Church, and eftablilhed nd diftindl: Model of Government, whereby he and his Followers were ereded into a feparate Body, inde- pendent on the Hebrews ^ ' then it is not conceiva- ble he had then let up the Alodel or Scheme of the New Teftamcnt Church. Befides, the Time of the Abolition of the Jc'wijh Worfhip, the typical PrieiHiood, with the Temple upon which it depen- ded, was not till the Death of Ch rift, Col of. 2. 14. 'Ephc'f, 2. 15. By this it was he abolifhed the Law of Commandments contained in Ordinances, and put an End to all the Orders of the Aaronical Prieft- hood, and the t3q^ical Worfhip performed at the Temple. And as thefe were done away in his Death, fo his Refurrection from the Dead, trium- phant of the Chriftian Church. 15 pbant Afcenfion, and the plentiful Effiriion of the Spirit thereon, was a publick Declaration of Hea- ven having relaxed ali Obligation to the Jewilh "Worlhip, and Aaronical Priefthood. Now was the Time come, in which the true AVorfliippers of the Father were no more confin'd to Jaiifali'm ; and that Kingdom, which Chrift commanded his Difci- pies to preach ijoas at Hand^ was now to appear viiibly in the World, as a diftind Body, and under peculiar Regulations, agreeable to the Nature of his Kingdom ♦, vaftly difiering from that Difpenfa- tion and Church Oeconomy, which, hitherto, had obtain d by,' divine Appointment, and by which the Jdws were privileged beyond the reft of Mankind. ' In a Word, as the Old Teftament Oeconomy was never depriv'd of its Obligation, nor what was in- tended ty it, made good, till the Redeemer Ihed forth his Blood on the Crofs^ fo, his Refurredion from the Dead, being a publick Declaration and Seal of God's having relax'd all from being further fubjed unto it, I look upon this to be the true Epoch a from whence the Plan and Model of the New Teflament Church is to be dated, and had its iirfl Beginnings. And in this Tm feconded by Mr. Sagjj that great Champion for Epifcopacy, who fays. That tlu' Chrijihin Church was not, could not be founded, till our Lord was rijcn, feeing it was to he founded on his Refurredion. From what has been faid, 'tis eafy to obferve, Firft, That there is no Argument can be drawn for Epifcopal Government, from the Actings of the Twelve Apoftles, and Seventy Difciples, du- ring the Days of our Lord's Perfonal Miniftry, and while their Meffage was only, T'he Kingdom of Heaven is at Hand, For, if there was no particu- lar and dillind Government inftitute by Chriil, by which 1 6 T&(? Original Confiituiion which his Followers were made a diffcindt Body, and feparate Society from the Church of the J^ws^ till after his Refurrection ; this muft be a Truth unqueflionable, and be3^ond Exception. And be- iides, he that impartially compares the Commif^ fion of the T-wdve^ and Seventy^ which was given them at firft, will find, That they were, in all Points, equal as to Power •, and nothing in the T^wshe^ to raife them in a paramount Power above the Seventy. The Twelve were immediately fent forth, Matth. lo. 5, 6. fS were the Seventy, Luke 10. I. and fo, in this temporary Million, both were Apoftles. The Twelve were fent forth two hyVwOj Mark 6. 7. fo were the Seventy, Luke 10. i. The Twelve were only impowered to preach unto the loft Sheep of the Houfe of IfraeU and were prohibited to go unto the Cities of the Samaritans y Matth. 10. 5, 6. but the Seventy were not thus re- ftrided, Luke 10. i. they were to go before their Mafter's Face, into every City and Place where he himfelf would come, which was even to t\iQ Sama" Titans. The Twelve were fent forth in the moft hazar- dous Circnmftances, as Sheep in the Midft of Wolves, Matth. 10. 16. fo were the Seventy, Luh 10. 7,. The Twelve had their Commillion to preach. The Kingdom of Heaven is at Hand, Matth. 10. 7. fo had the Seventy, Luke to. 9. And indeed every Circumllance of their Milfion exadtly agree, as will appear, by comparing Matth. 10. 9, 10, 11, 12, T V with Luke 10. 4, ^, 6, 7, 8, 9, to, ii. The Twelve had a Power to heal the Sick, cleanfe Leper Sy raife the Dead, cafi out Devils, Mat. 10. 8. The Seventy were coinmanded to heal the Sick ^ the Devils were fubject to them in their Mafter's Name, of the Chrijiian Church. I'j Name, and to them it was given to tread upon Ser-? pents and Seorpions, and over all the Power of the Enemy^ Luke lo. 9, 17, 19. And tho' fomeima-? gine, that the Tweh^e were fuperior to the Seven- ty, in that to the firft v^^as committed the Power o^raifing the Dead, ^nd ehanfing the Lepers^ which was not to the latter ^ yet, granting this is not expreft in their Commiihon, it may, notwithftan- ding, be included, as well as cafting out of Devils, Verfe 17. for this is not mentioned therein. And befides, it doth not appear, that ever any of the Twelve raifed the Dead, during the Time of their temporary Miffion, and till after our Lord's Re- furredion : And what is more, this particular Pow- er is not to be feen in almoft as many of the Ori- ginal Manufcripts, as thofe wherein it is expreft. But after all, tho' the Twelve had a Power to raifi^ the Dead J and cleanfe the Lepers, which the Seven^ ty had not, would this conftitute them a fuperior Order of Officers, of it felf > No. John Baptiji, as cgie obferves, wrought no Miracles, and yet, no mere Man that ever was born of a Woman, was greater than he. And from what has been laid, both the Seventy and Twelve were immediately fent by Chrift, which ruins the pretended Subor- dination. Again, the Twelve were fent forth in their Ma^ fter's Name, and clothed with his Authority. Matth. 10. 40. fo were the Seventy, Luke 19. 16. and both had the fame Encouragement. Compare Matth, 10. 10. with. Luke 10, 7. in a Word, the Twelve were fent forth with the moft amazing Threatnings againft the difobedient,, Matth. 10. i^.fb were the Seventy, Luke 10. 12, 1 ^. Nf)w from the whole, what is there in theMifi' fion of the Twelve, that can conftitute them fupe^ E fior 1 8 The Original Confiitution rior to the Seventy ? For it appears from the Tern* porary CommifTion given unto both, that they were commanded only to preach ^he Kingdom of Hea- "•jcn is at Hand. But before I difmifs this Head, I beg Leave to give a fliort Anfwer to the Author of a Friendly Jnfwa of a Letter written by a Prefbyteri- an, dated Edinburgh^ 1726. The Reply I reckon my felf concerned to give, is, to his witty Queftion, concerning Matthias being ordain d in the Place of Judas, and on which he feems to value himfelf. The Queftion is, Page.' 29. // the Seventy were of an Order equal to the Apoftles -^^ then, what Need was there, I befeech you, for a new Ele^ion, by fiich a [o- lemn Appeal to Almighty God ? The Anfwer I make, is in the Words of the learned Dr. Stillingfleet, /- ren, P. 2. Page. 218. " We fee, that the Apoftles *' Themfelves were only Probationers, till Chrift " folemnly authorized them for their Apofiolical " Employment, Matth. 28. 18. J^Z'/^ 20. 21. when *' their full Commiffions were granted them ^ and *^ then indeed they aded with a Plenitude of Pow- *' er, as Governors of the Church, but not before. " Nothing can be inferred then, for any neceffary " Handing Rule for Church Government, from " any Comparifon between the ApoiHes and the " Seventy, during '.he Life of Chrift j becaufe both " their Miffions -vere Temporary and Occafio- " nal. " I perfwade my felf, this ^ Letter-wri- ter had aded as prudently, if he had confulted his Friend Dr. Stillingfleet, before he had inferred a Demonftration on this trifling Qiieftion. But, Secondly. I obferve. That the Government of the JewiO^ Church, according to the Subordination that was among their Priefts, can be no Argument for the =* See Spanhsm. Opera Theolog. Par. i. Pag. 4^6. of the Chriftian Church. 19 the like under the New Teftament : For, as the Priefthood of old was Typical of Chrift- fo, he be- ing come in the Flefh, and having adually fulfil- led all Righteoufnefs, there neither is, nor can there be, any Prieft but hiin^ nor proper Prieft- hood, but what is fwallowed up in his Eternal one, which as to its Oblationary Part, is completed, to the Satisfadion of infinite Juftice •, and in Heaven, he is now dilcharging the IntercelTory Part thereof. And to dream otherwife, is to fet at nought the Defign of the Apoftle, in the Third Chapter to the Galatiaf2s, and eighth, ninth, tenth Chapters to the Hebrews, Indeed one may, with equal Juftice; lay claim to the Redeemer's Regal Office, as he is the Supreme Head of the Church, as pretend to a real Priefthood under the Gofpel. And fuch as fet up for Priefts, and a real Sacrifice under the New Te- ftament, muft confider, that tho' Preaching under the Gofpel is expreft by Prophefying^ yet the Of- fice of the Miniftry is no where called Priefthood. Believers are honoured witfi the Title of Priefts and Kings to God ^ but thofe who bear the Office of the Miniftry, are never defigned by the Name of Priefts. The Minifterial Office is Spiritual, and really Moi'al ^ but that of Priefts was peculiar to the Nation of the J^w/, and Typical ^ and fb muft have ceafed, when ever the Antitype appeared, and fully accomplifh'd all that was defigned thereby. And if there be any Order or Set of Officers that were under the Jewipt^ Difpenfation, to which the Minifters of the Gofpel have a Relation, or Anfiver to^ it muft be to the Ordinary Prophets and Teachers in the Synagogues, who read and expoun- ded the Law and the Prophets unto the People ^ B 2 but^ t See Spanhem. Oper. Theolog. Par. i. P &c. tfthe Chri/iim Church. i^ rings •, yet the Original Word kyucrjpKra^ rendred, / i^avtf made hnown^ being in the indefinite Time, has a Refped to the Time to come, as well as the Time by-paft. And fo, the Great Apoftk of our Pro^ jeU^on^ having deliyefed to his Apoilles the Plat- form of the New Teftament (Deconom}^ while he was v/ith them in this lower World ^ He, at the Down-pouring of the Hol}^ Ghoft, enlarg d their Minds, and infallibly direded them to the Re- membrance of thefe Things he had formerly taught them, and putting every Thing in Execution ac- cording to his Mind. There were many Things he had to fay to them before his Death, which they were not able to bear ^ and even his more ample Infi:ru6tions given unto them, during the Space of Forty Days, immediately before his Afcenfion, were not fufficient to remove the Remains of their Prejudices, as to the Nature and Extent of his Kingdom, which appears from Acfs i,6. And there- fore, that their Souls might he tfenlarg'd, and their Minds truly eniightned in the clear Knowledge of thofe Things delivered unto them, in their en- larg'd Extent and Spirituality, fo as they fhould in- fallibly build up the Kingdom of God, in an ex- a6t Agreeablenefs to the Mind of him that fent them, they were put under the unerring Influen- ! ces of the Divine Spirit. And fo, the clear upta- \ king of all thofe Things given them in Commif- Hon, and infallible Knowledge of every Thing be- longing to Chrift's Houfe, was not till the Day of pen tec oft ^ on which the Divine Spirit was poured forth, who, thereafter, gradual]}^ imparted to them the clear and unerring Knowledge of what they heard, ixnd. gr'rde d them hno all Truths John i6. i^. 4. The Apoftles were Eye-witnefTes of our Lord's perfonal Miniftry, and particularly of his Refur- rection l6 The Original Conftitution redtion from the Dead. This was neceffary unto an Apoftle •, and fo, in calling Matthias to that 0£- fice, it is faid, ji^s i. 21, 22. One miift he ordain^ ed to he a Witnefs of his Refiirre^'ion^ of theje Men which have companied mth us, all the lime that the hordjefus went in and out among us . This raifed the Authority of their Teftimony, when they could fay as Peter {a). We were Eye-witneffes of his Majeliy ^ and John (h). That which we have jeen and heard^ declare we unto you. Thus, St. Paul^ tho' he had not been among the Number of thefe that accompanied the Difciples in Chrift's perfonal Miniftry, yet he was an unconteftable Witnefs of his Refurredion, being imme^diately calFd by him from Heaven : And he exprefly fays, i Cor. 1 5:, 7, 8. He was feen of Jaaies, and then of all the Apo* files. And lad of all he was feen of me alfo, as of one lorn out of due lime. 5. The Apoflles had an Univerfal and Unlimi- ted Commiifion ^ *hey were not reflricted to any particular City, Nation or Kingdom ^ but com- manded to go unto all the World, all Nations, and the uttermoji Parts of the Earth (c). Agreeably to this, they went forth from Jerufalem ^ preaching the Gofpel wherever they came ^ fettled Church- es in every City^ gave forth Univerfal Conftitu- tions •, and wrote Catholick Epiftles. And the A- poftle Paul owns the Univerfality of his Charge, when he fays, 2 Cor. 11. 28. Ihat wfoich cometh on me daily, tl^e Care of all the Churches. And fuch as reflrid the Charge of the Apollles, and confine them to particular Sees, as Peter to Antioch or Kome, James to Jerufalem, John to Ephejus, 8cc, ad in exprefs Contradidion to the Letter of Chrift's Com- (a"^ 1 Per. t. ? 6. (b) t John i. i, — 3. (c) Matth. 18. 151) to. MarK r5. i/. Adi 1 8. of the Chrifiian Chunk 17 Commiirion, which was given to them in General, and every one of them in Particular -,{0 that no af- ter Agreement could abridge any of them from ex- ercifing their Authority and Duty towards the Sons of Men, in whatever Part of the World, as Occafion required. Befides, 6. The Apoflles were endued with a furprifing Power, by which they performed moft remarka- ble Miracles. They Ipoke in Tongues formerly unknown to them, and in which they had not been inftrudted ♦, they cafl: out Devils ^ they kiird.the Strength of the moft violent Poifon 5 heaFd the Sick •, rais'd the Dead ^ open'd the Eyes of the Blind i to the great Surprife of Beholders, and un- Ipeakable Joy of many (a). By this it was, they gave unqueftionable Evidence of their Apoflolical Miiripn, and obtain'd the more eafy Accefs for preaching the Gofpel among the Heathen Nati- ons. They being fent forth to introduce a new Religion into the World, that was bigotted to Ido- latry ^ were to grapple with the Sophiftry of the Philofophers 5 the Cunning of the Politicians^ and the Power and Triumphs of the Roman Empire : So that for them to have made Way for their Mi- niftry, in thefe Circumftances, when the whole of Mankind were their Enemies, without Miracles, would, in itfelf, have been the moft amazing Mi- racle of all. This Power was, indeed, beftowed on others {b)^ befides the Apoftles ^ tho' not in that Degree, and in fuch an eminent Manner as on them. But that all that were baptized and believ- ed, had this Power, as Grotius "^maintains, is moft crofs to the Apoftle's Reafoning, i Cor, 12. 29, 30. But, 7. As («) Aas' ^3f,68, 10 & n-i6. & 19. &i8.6c 4. 14, 16. (*} I Cor. li. 5*, 10, * AnriOt. on Maik 16. 17. l8 ^e Original Confiitution 7. As the Apoftles were endued with a more emijiient Gift of working Miracles, than any o- thers, particularly in relioring Sight to the Blind; raifing the Dead ^ and privileged with a greater Meafure of Tongues, byReafon of the more plen- tiful Effufion of the Spirit on them (a)-, fo it was peculiar to them, to confer the Extraordinary Gift of the Holy Ghoft oxy others, by the Impofition of their Hands, y^^j.S.jjSy 14, 17. & 19. 6. This was never pradis'd by any but the Apoftles, if it be not in one Inftaiice related by Dr. Whitby^ on ABs 9. 17. , 8. The Apoftles were endued with a peculiar Energy in preaching the Gofpel. The Force of their Exprellions was as a Sword piercing into the Souls of their Hearers, or a Hammer breaking them in Pieces, or making them more hard and impregnable. The great Subject Matter of their Sermons, was to ^ recommend a Crucified Chrift, as the true Objed of Faith, Adoration and Reve- rence. Now, confidering how remarkably ftum- bling the Doctrine of the Crofs was unto the Ji^-ws^ and no lefs Fooliftmefs to the Geutjks ^ how. in- jurious it appeared to be unto Mofes^ had in the greateft Efteem by the One, and contrary to all the Notions of Religion ever entertain'd by the Other ^ and, at the fame Time, a deadly Enemy to the Wickednefs, Lufts and Paffions of Men, and all the bewitching Charms of Sin, in which both were fo deeply immers'd ^ how remarkable, then, muft the Energy and Force of the Apoftles Sermons have been ? No fooner was the Holy Ghoft poured forth upon them, than, at one fingle Sermoii, by /'V/c'r, Three thoufand Souls were made fubjed: i^o) AScs i.Z.tii.^ I Cor. 1^.18. of the Chrijiian Cturck 29 futjedl to the defpifed Crofs, AcJs 2. 37, 41. Nay, fuch was the Efficacy of their Sermons, that in a fiiort Time, Myriads of People, and Crouds of Perfons of all Denominations, were con<|ueredby them, and put a generous Contempt on all the Scorn and Perfecutions they were expofed unto, on Account of their Faith, yl^s 6. 7. & 15. 12. 8c 17. ^4. & 2, 42. Sc 10. 44. & 4. 4. ^c. This ap- peared alfo, in that the High Prieft, the Ruhrs, Elders and Scribes, together with all the other learned Men among the Je-ws, who were obftinate Enemies to Chrift and his Apoftles, were made to own theBoldnefs and Energy of their Difcourfes j and when they confider'd, that, originally, they were but unlearned, and ignorant Men, they were ftruck with Admiration and Wonder, A^s 4. i g. And it is particularly to be remarked, that with great Power the Apo§les gave Wituefs of the Re fur re c- tton of Chri/i, A^s 4. 33. And the Apoftle Paul fays of himfelf, i Cor. 2. 4. And my Speech , and my Preaching, was not with the enticing Words of Mem fVifdom, but in the Demonftration of the Spirit, and of Power. And, Col. 2. 29. 1 labour, ffriving accor- ding to his working, which worketh in me mightily. 9. The Apoftles were endued with the Gift of Prophecy, and had the Difcerning of Spirits. By the Spirit they infallibly explained the more dark and hidden Writings of the Old Teflament ^ fore- told future Events •, and warned the World of ap- proaching, and after Judgments, 2 'Jim. ^. i, 2, 3. I ^im. 4, I, 2, 3. Acls 20. 29, 30. 2 Pet. 2. i. I John 2. 18. and what is the moll Part of the Re- velation of John the Divine, but a Bundle of Pro- phecies, concerning the Rife, Progrefs, Acme, De- clenfion, and final Overthrow of Antichrifl's King- dom *5 and Things that were to fall out in the lat- ter Days ? Be- JO ^e Original Conflitution Befides, the Apoftles had the Difcerning of Spi- rits 5 and fo could difcover the Hypocrify, Diili- mulation and Cunning of Mens Hearts, as is evi- dent from A^s"^. i, — lo. And this was of no fmall V^Q unto them, in planting and eftablifhing Churches 5 and whatdireded thefe Immediate Am- bafladors, whom to prefer unto the Sacred Mini- fterial Office, in thofe Cities where they had ga- thered a compleat Number to the Profeifion of Chrift. 10. The Apoftles were veiled with a Power to inflidl remarkable Judgments, and furprifing Strokes on the Hypocritical, and fuch as were ir- reconcilable Oppofers of their Miniftry, "What more amazing Inftance can we have of this, than Ananias and Sapphira's being ftruck with Death, while the Apoftle was laying home the Crime of Diffimulation, and charging them with giving the Lie to the Holy Ghoft, ^j 5", 5, — And the infpi- red Apoftle Paul gives us a further Difcovery of this peculiar Power, while Ely mas the Sorcerer was ftruck with Blindnefs, for perverting the right Ways of the Lord^ Ads 19. 8, 9, 10, 11. This re- markable Gift, that accompanied the Apoftles in the Courfe of their Miniftry, and fpreading the Gofpel, had a Tendency to make tTie great Ones of the Earth pay a due Regard to their Charader, and Dodrine ^ ftrike Fear and Terror into the Hearts of their violent Enemies and Oppofers ^ and, at the fame Time, influence their Followers to pay a becoming Regard and Submiffion to their Authority, A^s 5. 12, ^c, and i^. 12. 1 1. The Apoftles had an Authoritative Power to plant Churches with ftanding and ordinary Offi- cers, and eftablifti Laws and Regulations for the right and agreeable Gov^rnnient thereof. In con- - fequence, of the Chriflim Church. ^i Tequence of this, they gave a Being to thefe OflSce- bearers which were to be continued for the per« feding and building up the Vifible Body of Chrift ^ laid down the Difcipline of the Redeemer's Houfe ^ Regulated its Worihip, and determined the Me- thod of Judicial Procedures, for the equitable in- Aiding of Cenfures, that the Honour of the King of Saints might be vindicated, and Decency, Order and Unity preferved among all the Members of that Sacred Society. For a Proof of all thefe, con- fider the feveral Scriptures inferl on the Foot of this Page, ^ of which we fhall have Occaiion to fpeak more fully afterwards. All I fhall here ob- ferve, is, That this Power was only competent to the Apoftks ♦, and none that come after them have the fmalleft Claim thereto, or Title to alter one Pin of what they have fet up, in laying the Plat- form and Model of the New Teftament Church. 12. The Apoftles had a further Evidence of their Extraordinary Charader ^ namely, a Power to in- dite Epiftles, either to particular Churches, or the whole Catholick Church of Chrift ^ which had a perpetual and abfolute bindingForce on theirHearts and Lives. All thefe Epiftles, which make up the great Part of the New Teftament Canon, were in- dited by Apoftles. And fo it is obfervable, That not only St. Paid afferts his Apoftlefliip and Mii- fion, in the Entry of moft of his Epiftles; butalfo P^Ui'y JameSy John and Jude^ in thole indited by them. For tho' Johii^ in his General Epiftles, does not declare in exprefs Terms, his Name and Apoftle- * Eph. 4. 8, IT, iz. 13. I Peter f. I, t, 3, 4. Adts 14 13. 1 Cor. 12. 18. Rom. 1 1-7; 8- Philip, i. 1, iTim. ^ S> -— 1 f- AS\.$6, 1,1, j> 4. i Tim. j. -- Titus 3. 10. I Cor. ■;. 4, f.x Cor. 13. 2, 10. A£ls to. 18,19. 1 Tim. 2. i, 1, 3. X Cor. 14. I4> I J", 1^. X Tim. 4. 2. Col. 3. i6. Eph f. 19. Match 28 19,10, J Cor. IT. 23, &c. iCor. 10. 16 * fisn s H- i Coft 14. Maub. i3. i Cor. J. s* I Tina, i.to, x 6or, lo. 6. i Tim. f. xo &c. 33L The Original Conjiitution Apoftlefliip ^ yet he gives a moft convincing Ac- count of both, when he inferts himfelf as a Wit- nefs to Chrift's perfonal Miniftry : And, in his E- 3:)iftles to the Seven Churches of Jfui^ defigns him- felf J^^/? the Servant of Jefus Chrift, Rev. i. i, @', Now what is the Reafon wherefore the Apv^ftles, in all theii Epiflles, make Mention of their Name and Immediate MilFion, either more exprefly, oJ? hy fuch Charaderifticks as leave no Room to doubt of their Author ^ but to make known the Autho- rity, by which they wrote, and that they were ^ irnpowered to reveal the Myftery of the Gofpel, and they to whom they indited their Epiftles, were to lubjedt themfelves to their Authority, and re- ^* folve their Faith in the Difcovery of the Will o'f God made by them. This is further manifeft, when we confider, That when any Church called in Queftion what they had been taught by an A- poftle, and were like to be led afide from the Faith of the Gofpel, the ApoftIS Paiily that they might te made fenfible of the abfolute Obedience they ivere bound to yield to him, and refolve their Faith in the Aiuhority of Chrift fpeaking in him, as his immediate Meilcnger for that End, men- tions his Apoftolical Authority in the Entry of the Epiftle indited to them, with more than ordinary Emphafis, as is plain from that of the GalaUans^ Gal. I. I. But when the fame Apoflle is vmting to the Philippians and ^helfalonians^ where his Apoflolical Authority was fufficiently own'd, and nothing he had deliver'd to them was called in Queftion, he docs not fo exprefly declare his Mif- fion ; but leaves it to be gathered from his Name and Ordinar}^ Attendants, whom he mentions with himfelf, in the Entry, and other Parts, of thofe Epiftles. And of the Chrifiian Church. ^5 And there feems nothing to be more plain, than. That the Want of the Name of Faul^ in the Entry of the Epiftle to xhi Hebrews^ was the Source from whence all the Objedions againfl its Authority, have had their Rife and iirfl: Beginning, both in the firft Age of the Church, and in latter Times. His Name being prefixt to all his other Epiftles, and not infert in this, gave Occafion to fome to rejedt its Authority -^ and others, not to allow him as its true Author. But when it is confidered. That thefe among the Hebrews^ who ernbraced the Chrifiian Faith, did not change the old Founda- tion or Church State, eilablifhed on the Law and the Prophets •, but only look'd on their Faith in Chrift, the Me^ffiah^ now Come in the Flefh, to bring in a greater Revenue of Privileges to them than what formerly they enjoyed ^ there will ap« pear juft Ground wherefore St. Paul did not, in his ordinary Method, infifi on his Apoftolical Au- thority. The Apoftolical Authority was the im- mediate Ground; or Reafon of the AiTent or Obe- dience of thofe to whom he indited his other Epi- ftles : But he, inftead of making Ufe of this with the Jewsy who ftill profeffed their Adherence to- the Law of Mofds^ and the Prophets, goes on the common Principles of the Old Teftament, which they flood by, and from thence deduced their Go- fpel Faith. Thefe Principles, being laid down in the Beginning of that Epiftle, as the Foundation on which the Reft of it is built, there was no Need of prefixing his Name, or exprefting his Apoftoli- cal Authority 5 feeing he had made up that other- wife, from the Authority of the Old Teftament, which was acknowledged by them. This was not, as if the Apoftolical Authority had not a binding Force on the Jrjcs ^ but becaule they profefled a C ' fuperlative ^^ l^he Original Confiitution fuperlative Regard to Mofes and the Prophets^ there- fore he look'd on an Authority deduced from them, to be the mojft effectual Method to break them off from their Old Church State, unto the Model of the Gofpel Eftablifhment, made by Chrift, agree- able to the Fulnefs of Time. Befides, that the Apoflle Paul was the Author ot the Epiftle indited to the Hehrews^ could not mifs to be gathered by them, from the feveral Difcoveries he gives of him.felf, in the latter Part thereof. He makes mention of the great Compaf^ iion the ncfbrews had on him, w his Bonds^ and how they took, joyfully the Spoiling of ihs'ir Goods ^ and were Companions with him in his Sufferings.^ Now the Sufferings of the ApofUe ftz^/in 7'^/^^<^/, were remarkable, well known at Rems^ Phil, i. t^. famed through all the Churches, and particu- larly fet forth in the A^s ^ fo that thofe who had fympathiz'd with him in thefe, could not mifs to know, who it was, that wrote them. And what is more, he fpeaks of ^unothy^ his moft intimate and clofs Companion, as being with him at Romc^ Heb. n. 23. compare /^/;z7. 3. 13, 14. Moreover, this Epiftle has, in its Clofe, the Apoftle PauFs ufual and Apoitoiical Salutation, Grace he with youi all. In all thefe Epiftles, indited by any of the reft of the Apoftles, there is none of them conclu- ded with a Salutation. Now, this was peculiar to Paul 5 and what he himfelf gives, as a Sign, in all his Epiftles, whereby they were to be known, is. That this Salutation, in all his Epiftles, was .ft ill engraven with his own hand, 2 ^hef. 3. 17. therefore, thefe to whom the Original Copy was fent, qould not but know, Paul was its Author. In a V/ord, the Apoftle Peter exprefly fays, that Paul wrote * iietr, 10 j+. of th€ Chripian Church. 3 5 wrote to the Hebrews^ 2 Pet. ?. 15. even as our be-^ loved Brother Paul alfo^ according to the Wijdom gi^ ven unto h'lm^ hath ^written unto you^ that is, to the difperfed JevjSy to whom Peter wrote his Epiftle. This may ferve to remove the fmalleifi: Remains of Hefitation or Doubt as to this Matter. I have the more fully fpoken to this Head, to remove a- ny Objections that may be made, as to the Apo- ilolical Authority ^ and to expofe the Vanity of fuch as pretend to be the Succeffors of the Apofiles, as fuch. Now, from the Whole, we conclude, That the Apoftolical Character was extraordinary, and ceas'd wSH^^eiHelTe's'rAnd when the Epifcopalians plead. That the Apoftolical Power was tranfmitted to their Bilhops in folidum, as fome of them phrafe it, they muft allow us to lay. We are not to take their Word for it, till they give us a manifeft Di{- covery, That they are vefted with all the Signs of ^n Apoftle. - ■ - . ■■_■■■■ ^ - - -^ SECT. III. The efpecial Chara^er 0} the Prophets^ (he-win^ their extraordinary Office, THe fiext Order of Officers, mentioned by the Jpojile, are Prophets. Thefe we hold alfo to be of an extraordinary Chara<3:er •, they being placed above the Evangelifts, and below the Apo- ftles. They are not only placed before Teachers^ I Cor, 12, 2h. but ev-en before EvangeliftSy Eph. 4. 11. who, by the moft of Judicious Writers, are ac^ knowledged tohavehad an extraordinary and tempo- rary Office. And what makes this the more mani- icfl, Prophets are always placed next to the Apo- C 2 Hies, ^6 The Original Confiitution files, and the Myftery of Chrift, which was hid from former Ages, and is now made known in the Gofpel, is exprefly faid to be revealed unto his Ho- ly Apoftks and Prophets^ hy the Spirit^ Eph. 3. ^. The ordinary Gifts belonging to Paftors and Teach- ers, were the Word of Wifdom, and the Word of Knowledge (a) j but the Gift of Prophecy is ranked among the extraordinary Endowments, i Cor. 12. 10, II. And, that they had a Charader diftinct from the Apoftles on the one Hand, and Teachers on the other, is manifeft from i Cor, 12. 28, 29. Jnd he hath Jet fome in the Churchy fir ft Apoftles^ fe- condarily Prophets^ thirdly teachers : Are all Apo- ftles ? Are all Prophets ? Are all teachers ? In a Word, the Name Prophet^ every where, in Sacred Writ, denotes a Perfon in Office, and one fent and called of God, to bear his Meffage ^ and what that is, which belonged to thefe mentioned hy the Apo/tle, and which points forth their extraordinary Charader, will appear in thefe two Particulars. I. Thefe Prophets, fent forth to bear Hand in the Planting and Eftablilhing the New lejiament Church, were, by the Divine Spirit, enabled to declare future Events, and foretel Things that xvere to come. This Power was included in the Apoftolical Charadler, it being the fuperior Order ^ but belonged to Prophets in particular, and is in- volved in the very Name. Of this Order were thefe fpoken of, Aefs 11. 27, 28. And iw thofe Days came Prophets from Jerufalem, unto Antioch. And there flood up one of them named Agabus, and figni- fied hy the Spirit^ that there pjould be a great Dearth, throughout all the World. The fame Agabus, by the Spirit, foretold Paul's Troubles at Jerufalem^ and Delivery into the Hands of the Gentiles (b). 2^ ' ' ' .11. . . I - 'I I. !■< (<») I Cor Jx.7,8. (*} Ads if. 10, II. See Aas 13. I, I, 3. & ti.8, 9. of the Chrifiian Church. 37 2. It belonged to thefe Ne-w ^eftament Prophets^ infallibly to explain and apply the more difficult Places of the Old^eftamem Prophecies ^ and from theiice to eftablilh the Truth of the' Gofpel, and My fiery of Chrifl. They differ'd from ordinary Paftors and ^^achn's (a), in that they were under the immediate Influences of the fame Divine Spi- rit, which, at firft, infpired the Prophets under the Old Teflament Difpenfation. , Their teaching was not the mere Fruit of Indultry, acquired Parts and natural Abilities , and therefore, when the Church was come together, the Apoflle di- rects, that they fhould fp^ak Iwo or ^hree^ and the Reft fJjoiild judge ^ but then, // any ^h'wg was re- vealed to another that fat by, the fir ft was to hold his Peace, i Cor. 14. 29, 30. By which it is evident, they were under the immediate Influence of the Holy Ghoft. And what is more, the Apoftle cal- leth it a Gift, i Cor. i g. 2. And it is, joined with the other extraordinary Fruits of the Spirit ; tongues. Interpretations, and Revelations are con- necled together, i Cor, 14. 26. & 12, lo. And of thefe the Afoftle gives the Preference to Revelation or Prophefying, becaufe, hereby, the Church was edified, and iuch as believed, had the Mj^flery of Faith infallibly opened up unto them^ •, whereas. Tongues were only a Sign unto them that believe not {h). And it is remarkable, that thofe whom the Apoftle laid his Hands upon, A^s 1 9. 6. the Holy Gholi came on them ^ and, as the Fruit there- of, they [poke with tongues, and prophejted. And what the Nature of this Prophefying was, we may, in fome Meafure, gather from Acts 15. 22. And Judas and Silas, being Prophets alfo theuifehes, es- C 3 horted (a) See //oclvr's Ecclefafticai Pol- ty, Lib. ;. fagc4ii. {}) \ Cor, 14. 3. 4-, 6j 12> Z4> 31. 3 8 ^he Original Conjlitution horted the Brethren with many Words ^ and comfor- ted them. To this let us join what the Apoftle re- marks, Rom, 16. 25, 26. Now^ to him that is of Pow- er to ftahUfh you J according to the Revelation of the Myftery^ which was kept fecret [wee the World he--^ ' gan, hut now is made Manije/i, and hy the Scriptures ■ of the ProphetSy according to the Commandment of ^ the everl a/ling God — . Now, what I obferve, is. That the Gofpel Method of Salvation is a M3^ftery which was, indeed, made known in the Scriptures of the Prophets, but fo as it was not clearly and o- penly perceived till the Incarnation of Chrift, when it was revealed by him to his Hoi}'' Apojflles and Prophets. This cxadly agrees with Eph, 3, $. ^he Myjlery ofChriJi^ which^ in other Ages ^ was not made known to the Sons of Men, as it is now revealed, unto his Holy Apoftles and Prophets, by the Spirit, It was from the Prophets, that the Apoftles and New Teftament Prophets deduced their Difcourfes and Sermons, and confirmed every Truth which they , delivered : And, in this, they were under the in- fallible Influences of the Divine Spirit. This Order of Officers might juftly be called Prophets, feeing the Object about which they were converfant, was Prophecies-, the Spirit, whofe Meaiiing thty were unfolding, was the Spirit of Prophecy •, The Perfons, whofe Writings they J were explaining, w^ere Prophets •, And he who in- 1 ftriiCLcd them in the Whole, was the fame Spirit, who infpired the Holy Men of God under the firfr Difpenfation. And if we take a View of the Circumfiance of Time in which ihefe Prophets flou- rilh'd, their Uiefulncfs and remarkable Service in the Church will appear to have been ver3Miecefra- ry. In the firft Beginnings of Chriftianit]^ they were cf remarkable Service, in Convincing the Jews, of the Chrifiian Church. 7 a Jews^ and others profeffing the Law of MopSy while the Canon of the N^-w l^cjiatmm was not, as yct^ committed to Writing, and till its being brought, at leaft, nigh to an End. It was fome- time after the Afcenfion of Chrift, before any Part of the New ^ejiamem was written •, and a great many Years before all the Epiftles, which make up the great Part thereof, were indited : And fo, the Apoftles, being but few in Number, there was much Need of Prophets, infallibly to explain, in particular Churches, the Scriptures of the Pro- phets : And thereby make known unto them, ths Riches of the Glory of the Myjiery of ChriJIj hie/ from Ages and Generations^ that the}^ might be eftablilh- ed, built up, and encouraged in the Faith of the Gofpel. But, as foon as the Apoflles had made up the New leji anient Canon, or a complete Revela- tion of all thofe Things, in "Writing, which Mojes and the Prophets had declared fhould come, there was no further Need of Prophets ^ the great End of their Office being accomplifhed •, that which made them necellkry, being, the Want of the Ca- non of the whole Scriptures, in the Hands of eve- ry particular Church j which, at the Beginning, could not be accomplifhed. From the whole, it is evident to a Demonftration, that the Prophets, in the firft Beginnings of Chriftianity, were Offi- cers of an extraordinary Character. C4 SECT. 4-0 The Original Confiitutiori SECT. IV. ihe efpecial CharaEl^r of Evangeltlis^ fljew'wg their Office to he estraord'inary •, and, that the Offices of Jpofiles, Prophets and EvangeUJls^ expired mt^ themfehe's, THe laft Order of extraordinary Officers rnen- tioned by the Apoflle, is Evangelifls. By tliefe, i do not mean fuch as were infpired to write the Gofpels, the Nativity, Life, Sufferings, and Exal- tation of the Redeemer, as fuch, particularly Mark and Lifke •, but fuch as were the clofe Atten- dants and Companions of the Apoftles in their Travels, and alfifting to them in planting and wa- tering the Churches. Thefe I call extraordinary Officers, they being placed in the Apoftles Gra- dation, immediately below Prophets, and above the ordinary fi:anding-Mi;7///^^;7,R7/^rjand teachers. This is acknowledged by the maft able and lear- ned of the Epifcopalians •, which is, elfewhere, made evident from their Writings. The Office of an EvangeM, as is ovvn'd b}^ all, was not fix'd to an}'' particular fettled Church, requiring a fpecial Attendance there •, vVhich is exprefly required in every ftanding and ordinary Church-officer. Be-- Jides, their Call to that Office appears to have beeii Extraordinary, and, in fome Refped, Immediate ^ j fo that they were a Kind of fecondary Apoftles. -■^ This may be gathered from what is related con- cerning the Vocation of- Ihnoihy, i I'm, i. 18. and the remarkable and extraordinary Powers that were given unto Philip, hy which he wrought Miracles, and gave convincing Signs of his Milhon, JBs 8. '6, 13. And indeed, fuch Officers, in the firft plan- ting of the Chrifiian Church. 41 ting of Chriftianity, were moft necefTary, and of great Ufe to the Apoftles. The Apoftles, when travelling thro' various Countries, preach'd the Gofpel wherever they came •, and after they had converted a competent Number to Chriftianity, they formed them into Churches : And, as to the Apoftles was given the difcerning of Spirits, ( and it is not improbable, even to Evangelifts ) lo, out of thofe who were their Firft Fruits, they appoint- ed fome to be Rulers and Miuifters. Now, in re- gard, that of thofe who were but newly converted to the Faith of Chrift, there might not be found a competent Number, dulj^" qualified for the Mini' ftry, it was neceffary, they fhould, for fome Time, be train'd up, and more fully inftruded in the Myftery of the Gofpel. And, as the Apoftles had not Time to remain long in one Place ^ fo it was the great Bufinefs of the E'vajigdiJiSj to per- fed the Eftablifliments they had begun, to ordain Biiliops, that were wanting, in any City, and make up a complete Settlement in every Church. Thus, the Apoftle of the Gentiks^ when Time would, not allow him to remain fo long with the Cretiaiis, as to ordain Bifliops for all their Cities, and put every Thing in due^Order, he gave Com*- mandment to Titus, his Fellow^ Traveller, to ftay behind, and make up what was wanting^ Tit. i. 5, His remaining in this Place was not fixed, but only for a Time, to anfwer the prefent Exigence of Affairs, and when thefe were over, he was to return to the Apoftle, T:t. :?,. 12. He (c/) appears to have been fent alio to Dalwatiay 2 Tim, 4. to. as timothy (b) ' was to Macc'dvnia^ Corinth, Thcf- faloiiicUy (a) See ana .rnmiarei Cor. 2 i ^ & 7 . 6, 7. & 8. 6. 16, ; ?. 'W la. rf. Gal. 2.1,3. W Seeand rompare Rom. 16 zt. vk 16.10. 2C(r. T.T9, & ^. i. Phil. 1. 15?. CuJ. J, I.-- I Tnei: i. i. i Thtl" >. i.xTirr. 4.-.: 1:. Heo. »3. Zi. For, inftead of Three Orders, Bifhops, Presbyters and Deacoris, he fliould have, at leafl, Five, if not Six j Jpoftles^ Prophets^ Evangelifis^ Paftors, teachers and Deaeons. I mention this for the Sake of the Author of the Elfays concerning Church Goveniment^ who charges the Presbyterians with intolerable Prejnmptioii^ for abrogating any of '^ ths 44 ^^ Original Confiitutim ils facred Offices, mentioned by the Apoftle, Eph^ 4. 1 1. But how far he a6led in Honefty and Judg* ment, in making this Charge, let the Reader judge. For, Part i. Page 20. he fays, " In thefe Verfes we have an unconteftable Teftimony, proving the perpetual Continuance of thefe Of- fices inftituted by Chrift, taken from the End and Defign for which they were inftituted, ^c. " Now obferve, what Account he makes of all this, and hov/ he flips off with the Honour of a Contra- didion, fmoothly telling his Reader, Page 21. " Thefe different Defignations do not import dif- " ferent Offices, but different Exercifes of the fame " Office. " And fo the Office of an Apoftle^ Pro- phet and Ev angel t ft. Pa ft or and Teacher^ are but one and the fame Office, differently exercifed. I leave this Author, whoever he was, to adjuft his Noti- ons , make them confiftent with themfelves, with the infpired Apoftle, i Cor. 12. 28, 29, 50. and, if he pleafes, with the Sentiments of his good Friend Dr. Whitby o\\ the Place. To conclude this Head, whenever any of the E- pifcopalians fhall be pleas'd to give us a clear Scrip- ture Evidence, That any of their Bifhops have the feveral Signs of an Apoftle, already mentioned, or the Powers and Charaders of the Prophets, or Evati- geUfts, then we fhall grant them to be the Succef- Vbrs of the ApoftJes, Prophets, or Evangelifts, or to 2ny Ovit of thefe, to whom they have the cleareft Claim. And till they do this, we have juft Ground to put the Queftion, as to the Orders of their Church Officers : Whence are thefe Things ? Are they irorn Heaven, or from Men (a) 'i If they pretend they are from Heaven, we will gladly receive them, as foon as they fliall vouch them to be fo : But {a) Mauh. II. I J. of the Chriftim Churck 4.5 But if all be of Men, and they plead no more, we ftiall give them this fliort Anfwer, That we have one Malier, even Chrijt, and call no Man Mafter upon Earth, Mattb. 23. 10. SECT, V. ^he Jpo/iles, Prophets and Evangelilis^ tranfmttted their ordinary Powers of difpenfing Word and Sa- cramentSy Ordination and Government^ to a lian-^ ding Mini/try of Paftors and Teachers y to be conti^ niied in the Church for its Edification, THAT which is next to be obferved, is, That as the ApoftleSy Prophets and Evangelifts had an extraordinary Charader, and fuch Powers as have been already mentioned, and by Virtue whereof they were above Paftors and Teachers •, fb they were veiled with a ftanding and ordinary CharadlefV lia rwTiIcff^^ Promife for their Continuance , for per jewing of the Saint Sy by the Work of the Minifiry, for the edifying of the Body ofChrift : Till they flmll all come in the Unity of the Faith, 8cc, (a). The Apoftles, Prophets and Evangelifts y as fuch, were indeed fuperior to Paftors and Teachers ^ and that which^made them to be fojWas their Extraordinary Powers, Gifts and Character : But then, if we confider them in their ordinary Capacity, as having the Power of difpen- fing Word and Sacraments, Ordination and Go- - vernment, they were fuch Kind of Officers, of which there coud be moe than One in one fingle Churchy and, in Fad, were in the fingle Church of Jerufalemy that is, m^xc Presbyter s-y and fo, in this Refped, (fc) Eph, if' !*• 4.6 ^e Original Confiitution' Kefpeft, they were capable of conferring their Powers on others ^ which they adually did, where- ever they planted Churches. The tranfmitting of thefe Powers to faithful Men, was all tliat was ne- ceffary, for the Edifying the Body ofChri/ijScc. The Church being once duly conftitute, and the Scrip- ture Canon fill'd up, which was the proper and peculiar Work of the Apoftles •, and, in fo far, their Extraordinary Pow'ers were necefTarily con- neded wath that great End. By them it was, that the Foundation of the Church was laid, and in this they were infallibly directed to ad the Part of wife Mafter-builders ^ and then that which remain'd to Pa/iors and teachers ^ to whom they made the Inve- fliture of the Minifterial Powers, was, to Bring in^ and then Build up the feveral Members of Chrift, on the Foundation of the Prophets and ApoJlles^Chrifl himfelf being the Chief Corner Stone. To imagine that thefe Extraordinary Officers were any other- wife necefTarily connected with the End propofed by the Apoftle, and that their Continuance was de- fign'd till the End of Time, is to make the Laying the Foundation of Chrift's Houfe. to be of equal Continuance as to Time, with the making up and completing the Superflructure, on that Foundati- on, contrary to all Senfe and Reafon. And if it fhall be granted, they were only fb far continued, as was neceflary to carry on the JVork of the Mini^ firy^ the neceflary Mean, for the perfe^ing of the Saints^ ^niedifyingofthe Body of Chrifi^ which the Apoftle plainly intends, this is all we arc plead- ing for • and this is what they were capable of ma- king the Inveftiture of to others •, and thereby pre- ferve a franding Miniftry. For clearing this, let it be obferv'd, FirJ}^ That the Office of the Mini- ftry was a Gift from Chrifi, and what belong'd to him of the Chrifiim Church. 47 Bim as the King and Head of the Church : This he made. jiiito her, after his Refurredion from the Dead, and upon his Afcenfion to Heaven. By this it appears, That the Church of Chrift is built on his Refurredion, alTerted in our Fir ft General Pro- pofition ; and that the Minifteriai Powers are not deriv'd from the Church, or Members thereof, or any other Power on Earth. Thus, the Call of the People does not confer the Minifteriai Office. Secondly^ The great Scope of the Apoftle, in the Place, is, to ftiew the Neceffity of Unity and Peace in the Church, from this Confideration, That all the different Offices, appointed therein, were from the fame Author, Chnft^ and had all the fame End, with refpedt unto the Redeemer's Houfe, the Per- feeing of the Saints^ and Edifying the Body ofChr'ifl, In promoting this great End, the Apoftles wer^- concerned, and the other Extraordinary Officers under them, in that they had a peculiar Hand in laying the Foundation, and introducing the Gofpel State of the Church, and making an exadl Pattern of all Things to be obferv'd, in Ferfe^'tng or bring- into Joynt, the Saints^ and Edifying the Church or Body of Chrift, This exadly agrees with the Cha- racters of the Three Firft Orders of Officers, alrea- dy laid down and explained. Thirdly^ The ordinary Mean which the Apoftle lays down, to be continued till the End of Time, for effeduating this End, is the publick Exercife, or Work of the Miniftry. In the Original, this is call'd, ify^v J'lAiiovia.i, which includes all the Parts of the Minifterid Fundion, Preaching, Blef- fing and Sandifying Things, to Reprefent, Seal and Apply the Body and Blood of Chrift, together with Ordination and Government ^ and, in the ftrongeft Terms, excludes a Lordly Dominion over the "'^ Church i 4.8 T'he Original Confiitution Church ', and, at the fame Time, requires unwea- ried Labour, Adivity and Diligence, in the Pro- moting the great End of the Gofpel. Nay, 'tis to be obferv'd, That the Work of ths Mimfiry is pla- ced in the Middle, between the two Ends' proposed, Perfe^'ing the Saints^ and Edify wg the Body of Chrijl'^ thereby to point forth, That it was a Mean equally concern'd in both thefe •, and that it vv^as by the Continuance and faithful Difcharge thereof they were to be promoted Now, the Work of the Minifiry^ being all that was to be continued till the End of Time, makes it evident. That the Extraor- dinary Character of the Apoftles, Prophets and E- vangelifiis, was to ceafe with themfelves j and .that nothing they were veiled with, was to remain, but what they made the Inveftiture of to Paftors and teachers, which was the PFork of the Mimjlry, They having acted the Part that was laid upon them, by Virtue of their refpedive Milfions, and Extraordinary Characters, in bringing in, and ma- king up the Ne^iv ^ejlanunt State of the Church, till its Canon was completed, with a View to the Perfecting of the Saints, and Edifying the Body of Chrift, hy the Work of the Mimjiry^ which they la- boured in during their Lives. All that was need- ful, was, to leave the Churches planted with fuch Officers as were to continue to the World's End ^ and from Time to Time to be ^€i apart for the Mi- nifterial Work, that the End propos'd might be du- ly accomplifhed. And fo, Pajlors and 'teachers are the Office-bearers immediately joined to the Mi- nifterial Work, to be continued in the Church ^ and there is next to a full Stop between them and Evan- gehjis, in the Original Copies, at leafi, in thofe which are before me. CHAP. 49 C HAP 2ri)e i^ature anD^^iinpo^t Of tf)P til 0 2D 'Ev,YAi;-/^ o: Ctocfi. an aircount of fuel) a^ are a^ember^ of tije Mhble Cliurvlj. %l)t i^otoer of ti)t ^ep0 are maUe ober, bp a IDeeD of (5ift, to tl)e €)ffice^bearer0 of ri]e €l]utclj. % fingle Cl)urcfj i^ maoe up of inoe Congregaiion^ tijan ilDne, all fubjecteD to one Claf0 o^ i^^e^bpterp* 2i:i}e ^iS^mz Higljt of ^pnotJ0 anD i^ational 3lfi'emblie^. SECT. I. ^he Word Church is iifed to denote, i. The In\Jifibl£ CathoUck Church of the Redeemed, 2. ^he Vifiblc Church, and that either CathoUck, throughout the "uuhole Earth, profejfwg Chri/ti, or Branches thereof, defigned from the particular Places of their Refi- dence, ^, An Affemhly of Riders meeting together in an Eccleftaftick Judicatory. l.his lajl Se>ife of the Word Church, largely proved from Mat. 18. 17. as alfofrom Ads 18. 22. & 15. 22. THAT the Conftitution of the Gofpel Church may appear more clearly, it will be ne- , ceflary, in the Entry, to enquire into the Notion and Import of the Word Church, and its different Acceptations in Sacred Writ. This Word 'Ry.y.\))cit or Church, is derived from zKitctKiu, which fignifies, to evocate or call forth. Thus, the Original Word '^-.v/.x^ia, or Church, denotes a D Multitude 50 The Original Conflitution Multitude or Company of Perfons called forth, which includes a certain Term from whence they are called, the Term to which, and the Mean by which, namely Vocation, This is the general No- tion of the Word, in the New Teftament, and o- ther Writings. And fometimes it denotes a vafi: Company or Multitude of Perfons called forth by Publick Authority:, fo 'tis faid, A^s 7. ^8. 'Jhis is he that was in the Church in the Wildernefs ^ which is to be underftood of the calling forth of the Twelve Tribes, at the Delivering of the Law, Exod. 19. Thus, the calling forth o^ tht Atheni- ans j on Occafion of their publick Tranfadions, was called a Church, or 'Ek^-amo/^. So the fame Word is made Ufe of, to exprefs the tumultuous Appearance that was made againft the Apoftle, at EphefuSy A^s 19. :?9, 40. But then, its ordinary and general Acceptation, in the New 7ejtament, is, to exprefs thofe who are called forth to Sacred and Religious Services : And fo, Fir/iy it denotes theCatholickUniverlal Church, which is invifible, and confifts of the whole Num- ber of the Elect, that have been, are, or fhall be gathered into One, under Chrift the Head thereof, Eph. I. 22. And gave him to he Head over all things to the Church. In the fame Senfe, it is taken, Eph. 5. 2^, 27,32. Chrift is the Head of the Church : And Joe is the, Saviour of the Body. 4hat he might pre- fent it to himfelf a glorious Churchy not having Spot or Wrinkle J or any fuch Ihing. Ihis is a great My- fiery y hut I [peak concerning Chrift and the'Church. Thus alio, l^lat. id. 18. And upon this Rock I will hitild my Churchy and the Gates of Hell fl.mll not pre- vail againft it. So, Col. i. 18. And he is the Head of the Body y^ the Church. And, Hehr, 12. 23. ^othe General Afj'emhly and Church of the Firjl-horn. All ..thefe. of the Chrifiian Church. 51 thefe, and the like Scriptures, in the ftrongeft Terms, fpeak of that Church, which is the Invifi- ble and Myftical Body of Chrift, againft which the Tower and Cunning of infernal Legions (hall never prevail. This is fuch a Notion of the Body of Chrifl:, as is not fubjedt to an external Polity or Government ^ but is under the fpecial and fpiri- tual Influence of the Holy Ghoft, Rom. 8. 14. That which is Spiritual and Invifible, can never, under that Notion, be under a Vifible and External Ju- rifdiction. Secondly^ The Word Church is ufed, to exprefs the Vifible and Catholick Body of Chrift, which confifts of all thofe, throughout the World, that profefs the true Religion, together with their Children and Offspring, iCor, i. 2, &.12. 28. lo ^he Church of God which is at Corinth, with all that in every Place call upon the Name of Jefus Chrift our Lord, — — And God hath Jet fome in the Churchy firfi Apoftles, fecondarily Prophets^ thirdly 'J^eachers. Thus alfo, Eph, 9.10. ^hat he might make known by the "(Ihurch^ the manifold Wifdom of God, And, i Cor. 10. 32. Give no Offence^ neither to the Jews, nor to the Gentiles, nor to the Church of God. So, Heh. 2. ti2. 1 will declare thy Name unto my Brethren^ and in the Midji of the Church will I fing Praife unto thee, \nd, I Tim, 3. 15. ^hat thou may ft know how to 'ehave thy felf in the Houfe of God, which is the Church of the Living God, the Ground and Pillar of Iruth. Nay, the Children of profefling and Chrir- lian Parents are to be repute Members of the Vi- fible Church, I Cor. 7. 14. Acls 2. 39. Rotn. 11. 16. From all which 'tis manifeft, that there is a Ca- tholick Vifible Church in the World, to which Chrift, by a Deed of Gift, gave Jpoflles, Prop/jets and leachers^ 8cc. with an external Polity or Go- D 2 vera- 5Z The Original Conflitution vernment. But, as there is a Catholick Church Vifible fpoken of in Scripture \ lb, Particular Vi- fible Churches, denominate from fome remarkable City, fuch as that of Corinth^ i Cor, i. i. EphejnSy Auis 20. 17. and all the reft of the Seven Churches of Jfia^ when fpoken of feparately, Rev. i. 2, Theie were as Branches or Parts of the Greater Body : And there is no Manner of Abfurdity, to fav, That a fingle Church is a Body, in refped: of its own Memhers ^ and yet, at the fame Time, but a Member, if it be confidered in relation to the Catholick Body of Profeffing Chriftians, or fiich as acknowledge the true Religion throughout the whole Earth. From this extenfive and beautiful Yiew of the Redeemer's Houfe, . it is ealy to per- ceive the Import and Meaning of the Word Ckurchj when taken m a Religious and Sacred Senfe : It ei- ther denotes that vaft Multitude of Redeemed Ones, which no Man can Number, that are Chofen, and in due Time effectually called forth from a State of Nature, and the Government of a cunning Temp- ter, to the Kingdom of God's Grace here, and Im- mortal Glory hereafter, by the conquering Power of the Divine Spirit ^ or all thofe who are difperfed throughout the Earth, and by the external Call of . the "Word, make Profeffion of the true Religion, I tlibject themfelves to Ordinances.,* and the Laws of Chrift's Houfe. In this large Senle, the Word Church is no lefs taken, than for a particular Flock of proieiilng Chriftians, in any of the remarkable (Cities of the Roman Empire, as is manifeft from the feverai Scriptures already mentioned. 1ihiya^l)\ The Word Church is madeUfe of in the Sacred Oracles to exprefs the Pa/tors mid Riders of the Vifible Body of Chrift, who are peculiarl}^ cal- led forth to Rule and Govern the Redeemer's Flock, of the Chriflian church. 5^ Flock, or ProfeiTors of the True Religion, b}^ Af- fembliiig themfelves together into an EcclellaiH- cal Judicatory, and there jointh^ exercifing Ads of Jurifdiction over them. In this Senfe the Word Church is taken, Matth, 18. 17. Jell the Church. Agreeably to this Senfe, the Hebrew Words Gne- DAH and Kahal, which are fo frequently tran- flated Churchy by the Seventy Interpreters^ are made Ufe of alio to exprefs the ye\>Jifl.^ Sanhedrim, as is obferved by the famous Sddeji^ DeSynedr. Lib, i. Cap. 9. B}^ ^Uli^}^U Oil I^i^"-)' 4- ^?- KriACameron^oxi Pjalm 82. I, Ar.d indceci, the Church fpoken of by- our Lord, in this Place, is taken in the ^qw^q now mentioned, by the Generalitj^ both of ancient and modern Writers-, and was never oppofed till the Time of i^i^/v/7/^j 'dnd, Eraftus -^ and then by the BrownijhyAihihaptifts ^ and then, as their Product, at 1 aft, by the ludependenis. That our Lord here fpeaks with an Allufion to the Jemfl:) Church, is undeniable from thcfe V/ords, Let him be unto thee as a Heathen and Fublican ^ and, that he defigned a ftanding Pvule for the Chriftian Church, in all Time coming, is no lefs evident, from what he lubjoins^ JVhatloever ye fijall bind on Earthy fhall be hound m Heaven^ &c. He that inclines to fee a Cloud of Witneifes, both ancient and modern, all agreeing in this Senfe of the Text, together with folidReafons for the eftablilhing thereof, may con- falt the Learned Mr. Rut her j or d^ Peaceable Plea, Chap. 8. Diie Right orPreltynfieSy Chap. t,& 10. But, becaufe there are fome fprung forth in our Da}^ who are fet to revive the Old Libertine and Independent Notions of Church Government, I fhall offer ^ Confideration or two, for vindicating the recei%} Meaning of this Text, And, D ^ I. The 54 ^^ Original Confiitution ... I. The Scope of our Lord, in thefe "Words, is not, barely to give us a Rule for the removing of private Onences, but to eftablifh a Church Confi- ftorj, for talcing away all Scandals and Offences that may fall out in the Chriflian Church, whe- ther they be more private, between Brother and Brother, or fuch as are more open and publick, between Church and Church. And indeed, if the ' Words were not to be taken in this extenfive Mean- ing, as they could not be a Warrant for Excom- munication, on the Account of grofs and openly fcandalous Sins, fb they fliould be narrowed be- yond what our Lord defigned, when he fubjoins, as an Encouragement to his Servants, in general Terms, Whatjoever ye (hall hind en Earthy Jhall be bound in Heaven^ and "whatfoever ye (hall loofe on Earthy fhall be loofed in Heaven, For tho' it be faid. If thy Brother offend thee^ in the fingular Kumber •, yet our Lord's Rule is taken from the Lefs to the Greater ^ and i^o^ if Six Brethren in one Congregation, offend againft one in the fame Congregation'^ or one or moe in one Congregation, againft one or moe in a neighbouring Congregati- on ^ the general Promifes and Encouragements that are annex'd (^), are ft ill a fufficient Warrant for the taking the fame Method for the Removal of thefe Offences. And this, at firft View, gives us to underftand, That we are not barely to confider Celling the Church, for the Elderfhip of one fingle Congregation, but ?\Wreshyteries^ Synods or Nati- onal Affsmhlies, according to the Nature of the Of- fence and Scandal, its being more private and clofe, or more open and publick. For it is a cer- tain Cafe, if there be an Offence of one Sifter Church againft anotjier, or one or moe of her Mem- ^ bers, ( a) Waunew i8, *o. I of the Chrijlian Church. ^^ ! bers5agaiiift one ormoe of a neighbouring Church, i the Thing, in its own Nature, declares, That a i Congregational Elderfliip bears no Proportion, or is not able to determine the Caufe, and put Chrift's Rule in Execution ^ and therefore, a Synod made upof ieveral particular Churches, or larger AfTem- bl J only, can be the Church that is to be infor- med, on thefe or the like publick Occurrences, Unlefs this Rule be taken in fuch a Catholick and extenfive Meaning, it could never prove a Reme- dy for all the Difeafes and frequent Emergents of the Chriftian Church. And that which ferves to confirm this Senfe of the Text, and give it further Light, is, That as our Lord had an Eye to the Good of the Chriftian Church, and was concerned to have Scandals and Offences removed, that Ihould From Time to Time fall out, and the Obftinate cut 3ff from the AfTembly of his People ^ fo, there can be nothing more manifeft, than, that he has a plain Allufion to the Js-wiflo Synagogues and Sanle- /r/'w, which his Hearers were well acquainted with, :hefe being Courts in Ufe among them by Divine [nftitution ^ and, without this Confideration, it is lot eafy to perceive, how his Apoftles, or others ^refent, could have framed a Notion what our -.ord meant, there being no Chriftian Church then idually eftablifhed. On this Account, the learned 5 2. It is further to be confider'd, That Cit^il Penalties, inflicted by the Magiitrate, have no Regard to the Intention, of the Mind, or Difpofition of the Delinquent, ,but the Quality and Defert of the Action committed by him. Now, the Sentence of Excommunica- tion was not of this Nature •, feeing the Increaffng DX Abatement of the Cenfure, depended on the Perfon's Repentance or Obftinacy. Human or Civil Laws have an immediate Refpedt unto the Action or Crim.e committed, and not unto the Dif- pofition of the Mind of the Agent, any further, than fo far as it is interefied in the Adtion •, but Ecclefiaftical Laws have an immediate Concern in E the ♦ Dc Juro Kiiurat, Iko. 4. Caj>. 8. 66 ^he Original Conjlitution the Intention of the Mind, and are only concer- ned in the outward Adions, as they are expreffive of the inward Difpofition and Temperament of the Soul. For, tho' the Ground and Occafion wherefore an Ecclefiaftical Cenfure is inflided, is taken from the Obfervation of fome outward Ac- tion committed againft a Law •, yet the End of the Inflidling of the Penalty, being for the Good of the Perfon, and bringing him under a deep Senfe of his Sin, that it may not prove his Ruin, the Relaxation of the Sentence, or Mitigation of the Cenfure, as to its Degrees, depends on the Frame, Temper or Difpofi tion of rfie Soul of the Delin-i quent. Thus, all Ecclefiaftical Cenfures are to be proportioned to the Nature of the Offence, and the Degree of Sorrow and Repentance that ap- pears to be on the Spirit of the Perfon ^ fo, that the fame Offence, in different Perfons, is not to be fix'd to the fame precife Rule ^ but the Exer- cife of Difcipline is to bear a Proportion to the Senfe and Sorrow that appears to be on the Minds of different Delinquents. But, as this does not hold in Civil Punifhments, which have, merely, a Re- fped to the outward Adion, and the Exercife of Juftice on the Criminal, without any Eye to Mer- cy ^ fo. Excommunication among the Jcws^ accor- ding to the learned Buxtorff, was purely Ecclefia- ftical, and its Defign was the Reclaiming of the Delinquent ^ feeing the leffer Degree thereof re- mained only Thirty Days, and, on the Perfon's hearty Confeinon of his Sin, and Defire of Abfo- lution, it was fhortned. And, to give a further View of this Cenfure, which was called Ni^^ui, if the Perfon continued impenitent after the Thir- ty Days, the Sentence was to be increafed to Six- ty, *' Epift Heb, Infiicur Page ^s. of the Chrifiian Church. 67 iy^ or one Hundred Days, or all the Time of his Life, if there were no Signs of Repentance about him ^ and when he died a Stone was laid upon his Coffin or Bier, to intimate he deferv'd to have been fton'd ; And, as a Token of their Abhorrence of him, and his being in no better State than a Heathen Man or a Publican, they wept not for him, nor allow'd him the Common Place of Bu- rial. The fame learned Author fays, if the Ex- communicate defired not to be abfolved, or the Re- laxation of the Sentence, it was a fecond Time de- nounc'd againft him ^ and, if that was alfo inef- fedlual, he was laid under a higher Sentence of Es communication^ called Cher em \ and, in this, he is feconded by Selden, ^ and other Jewilh Antiqua- ries. From which Viev/ of this Cenfure, it is ea- fy to perceive, it was Ecclefiaftical, and not Ci- vil ^ its Defign was not the Satisfedion of the Law, but the Reclaiming of the Offender^ bring- ing him to a Senfe of his Sin, that the Soul might be faved in the Day of the Lord. This makes it clear, that Excommunication^ under the Old Dif. penfation was not a mere Outh'wry, and debar- ring the Perfon from Civil Privileges, as the Era- ftians plead, and fome, in our Days, feem to fa- vour. 9. It is further to be obferved, that it was not the Violation of the Law, or the Tranfgref^ iion of the Statutes of the Jewijlh Polity, but the Publicknefs of the Offence, and Scandal of the Ac- tion, that was the Foundation of Excommunica" iioiij or declaring Perfons to be as He^ithens and Publicans, This is a Demonflration, that it was an Ecclefiaftical Cenfure ^ feeing all Civil Penal- ties are inflided on the Breach of the Law as fuchj and whether it be Publick or Private, does not, in __^^^ £ 2 ' the (58 ^e Original Confiitution the leaft, alter the Cafe, or mitigate the Piinifh- ment •, whereas, the fame Offence, which was given in Private, did not infer Exeommnnication^ '4S when it was in Piihlick, and in the Market- place. Thus, the firft Gromid of Epccommunicat'wfTy mentioned by Mr. Seldc:n (^), is an Affront cafl on a Wife Man, or Student irt the Law, which, if it was in Publick, necefliirih'- inferred the Denun- ciation of that Sentence, ancl admitted no Difpen- fation -. v.diereas, if in Private, the RtiWi^ or Wife Man, might forgive the Offence, tho' not in the former Cafe. From this it is manifeft. That it was the Scandal arifiiig from the Action, and not the Aftion it felf , that made the Sentence of E'a- communication neceffar}'' ; and, that becaufe there Was not only a Defamation of the Perfon', bnt of the Holy Law. On this Account it is, John Coch- c'ltus {b) fays, Fithlicum dozens hdibrhtm in Icgis contempium rednudai : The Contempt of the Doc^ tors of the La-'jo redounds to the Diflmnour of the Law it felf. 4. The Ecclefiaftical Nature of Excommu^ nicatron^ a-s it was ufed among the Je-ws^ is fur- ther evident fiom the Form and Tenor in which this Sentence did run. Thus, Buxtorff (c) affords us the Tenor of One, out of an Old Heln'ew Ma- nufcript, which begins, E?c fententia Doniim Do- mhwrum^ fit in anathemate Vloni filius Ploni, /;; ntra- que domo judicii^ fuperiorum, Sc, (^ inferiorum^ Sec, Here it is worth Notice, That this Sentence mufl be accounted Sacred, and not Civil, in that it is not only done in the Name and Authority of tlie Lord of Lords 5 but fecludes the Man, and de- clares him EscojjmmnJeate^ both in Heaven and Earth, I find another Form of Excommtinication, which (a) Ufci pjpn. {/>) Excerp. Gem. 5a/ih. Tagc 14-6. U) Lexic Rabbie. Pae. 8x7, %x%. ex of the Chrifiian Church 6() whidi the Jews fay (a)^ was ufed by E^ra and J^ehsmiah agaiiill the Samaritans^ m this Manner, *' The}'' allembled the Whole Congregation, in " the Temple of the Lord, and they brought *^ 900 Priefts, 300 Trumpets, and 300 Books *^ of the Law, and as many Boys, and they founded their Trumpets, and the Lrj'iUs finging, cur fed the Samaritans, by all the Sorts of Ex- communication, in the My fiery of the Name *^ JEHOVAH, and in the Decalogue, and with '-^ the Curfe of the Superior Houfe of Judgment, ^*' and likewife with the Curfe of the inferior ^•' Houfe of Judgment ^ that no Ifraelites fhould *^ eat the Bread of the Samaritans, " &c. From this it is eafy to perceive^ that not only theFor;i^ in which the Sentence 0^ Excommiim cation did run, was purely Jilcv^lefiaftical, but confidering, it was ufed againil the Samaritans, over whom they had no Power or Civil Jurifdidtion, makes it evident be3''Qnd Ql^ieflion, to every unprejudiced Mind, that it was not a Puniftiment inflided by the Ci^ vil Magiffcrate. 5. It is worth Notice, and clearly proves, that Escominunication was, in all Ages, an Ecclefiaftici Ccnfure, if we confider the Ef- fects that fpllowed thereon, namely, the Excom- municateq being debarred from Pviblick Ordinan- ces, as is manifefl from Bustorjf, ^ and other lear* ned Jewilb. Antiquaries. 'Tis o\vned, that he who was only undpr that Sentence which was called Niddui^ might be prefent at Publick W^^^^ip^ 3^et, at the fameTimp, were not allowed to come nearer to an Ijraelite, than ten Cubits \ but when he was under the Second Degree of tl^at Cenfure, he was wholly debarred from Sabred Society. Thus the forecited Author fays (h), that one under Cbe- ■\*j Lewis uri i, Hea.Vol i. P. 8;. * Ubi lupw. tl>> Ej-ilt. loltuut. P. jo. yc^ ^e Original Conftitution rem^ omnino a facro coetu fecliid'ttur^ is wholly ex* eluded from Sacred Society ^ and this he calls the Catting out of the Synagogue, mentioned John 9, 22. & 12. 41. From all which, it is evident, That, as there was a real Diftindion between Things that were in their own Nature Civil, and thefe that were Ec- clefiaftical under the Law -, fo there were diffe- rent and really diftindl Courts, the One for Things Civil, and the Other for thefe that were Sacred and Religious. And for any to alledge, that Excommu^' nication was the Sentence of a Civil Magiftrate,* overturns the very Nature of Things, and con-* founds Matters, which both are, and ought to be difliiiguifhed *, and it is no lefs an Extreme, and in itfelf ridiculous to maintain, That all Jurif- didion under the Old Teflament was Ecclefiafti- cal, as a late Writer afferts, but without any Proof. So from the "Whole, we may conclude. That, as our Lord had an Eye to the Jewilh Syna- gogue and Sanhedrim^ in the giving forth of that Rule,7£IL THE CHURCH, fo, they were both Courts of an Eccleiiaftick Conftitution, which render'd the Form of Speech, made Ufe of on that Occafion, to be eafily perceived, and readily un- derftood, by all his Hearers ^ which, otherwife, cou'd not have been, there being no Chriftian Church, at that Time, formally conftitiite, d.i- flind from the Jemfh Polity. This, in it felf, was fufEcient to determine the Meaning of ^ell the Churchy againft all that the Independents can bring againft it. But, 2. It will be proper, next to confider, for the . clearing thereof, to whom it was, that the Power G^ Binding and Z>^^y/«'^, was committed. This will be more fujly fpoken to afterwards ^ only here let It of the Chrifiian Church. yi it be minded, that this Power is to be taken for a Moral Right of Governing ^ or Ordering Things which belong to a Sacred Society. And fo it only implies a Moral Faculty in the Perfons poffefTed of it, to 'take Care, left any Hurt or Detriment Ihould befal the Church of Chrift. Thus, from the Nature of the Society, 'tis eafy to perceive, that this Power is neither Coacive, nor merely jirbi- trary, arifing from Confent, as fome plead •, but fuch as is b}^ Politive and Divine Infiitution^ which fuppofes a Confent to fubmit to it, in Point of Duty, and in Obedience to God's Command, in all thofe that become Members of that Sacred Body. For the Chriftian Church being the Inftitu- tion of Chrift, it muft be regulated and govern'd hy his own Laws ♦, and the Power he beftows for this End, muft be ftill exercifed in an Agreeable- nefs thereto ^ and its Members, tho' their Confent is neceffarily fuppofed ^ yet it is a Duty in them, and arifes from the Divine Authority. From this it is eafy to perceive, that the Power of Rule and Government, which is beftowed by Chrift, for the Good of his Church, is iuch as depends on him as the Source thereof, and his giving a Right to go- vern, to particular Perlbns, over fuch a Society, makes it the Duty of all its Members, to fubmit thereunto ^ and there is no other Penalty can be inflid:ed on their Contempt or Contumacy, but Exclufion of fuch from the Privileges peculiar thereto. So, on the very Suppofition, of fuch a Society as the Chriftian Church is, that it is of Di- vine Inftitution, audits Adorable Head has appoin- ted Officers therein, for the Rule and Government thereof, it muft neceffarily follow, that thefe Offi- cers do not D„erive their Power from the Confent or Coafederatioiijof die Members, but the Inftitu^ ^■"^4 — ~-^-— ^„.- tiou yi The Origmal CGnfiitutton tion on which this Sacred Society depends. Thus, as all Pc'm:r in K aven an i in Earth is given to Chrift \ i^o he inoderd the New l.cfiami^nt Conftitution, ac- cording to his own Infinite Counfel, which, at ojice, looks Eradian and Independent Notions out of Countenance. For, the Minillerial Powers, by yirtue of this pofitive Inflitution, are immediately from Chrift. i. By an Immediateners'oTDonati- ofi, *br Deed of Gift from him to his own Officers^ fo that they were not firfl: and Immediately given to the Body of the Faithful, and then by them, fe- condarily and mediately to the OlTicers, as their Delegates and Subftitutes. 2. By a Priority and Immediatenefs of Defignation of particular and In- dividual Perlbns, to the Oflice and Exerciie of this \ Moral Power, which is efFecluate by the Interven- tion and Act of ChurchrofficerSyWhen they fet them apart to that Holy Fundion, which Chrift inftitu- ted. Thus it is obfervable, Chrift gave/^/?/(f to Iff jipofiks, for the Churchy Sec, but not, to the Church, as if the Povv'er of Ordaining Officers were lodged j in them, and the fundamental Right of all Ads of Government. And indeed, the Source of this po- pular A'liftake feems to have been. That fome, from the Confld^r^tion of this Moral Power*s being given for the Good of the Church., therefore, its common Subjed, in which it reiides, mufl be the Univcrial or Catholick Body of Chrift, from whence it mufl fiow, unto the Guides and Rulers of his Houfe. But the Inftitution of Chrift affords us no Foundation for fuch a C(5nceit, nor leaves us I \ the ioaft Room, to gather any fuch fliifting of the I ' iK<3ys from Hand to Hand, ' this being exprcfly pro- : ^I'iJed otherv/ife, in the Conftitution he has fet up Jiider the Ne--jj^ TelUvuetit. 'Ti's true, that ibme Icariied Divints have h^tn of the Judgment, that this of the Chrijlian Church. 7^ this Power was, as to its fimdamental Right, or in aiiii primo^ as the}'' call it, in the Univerfal Church of Chriir ^ hut as to its Exercife, tn AHu jccundo^ it belongs only to the Rulers of the Redeemer's Houfe. But by all I can learn from thefe learned "Vl'riters, their Meaning only is, That there is in the Body of the Church, or ProfefTors of Chriftia- nit}^ a popular Power of making Choice of their own Partors, which is not Authoritative^ for they cyprcfly refufe the Body of the People to have the Alorai Power of Ordination and Government. This they maintain, is onl}^ lodged in the Community of Church-Rulers, it not being committed to a iirfgle Perfon, but to be exercifed by a Plurality, in One Clafs or Ecclefiaftical Judicator3\ And ii> ^^t{\^ it is a Thing wholly unheard of, for a fingle Perfon to be called a Church, to whom the Dela- tion of any Offence fliould be made. Thus, the Difference between ^johat he maintain, as to the Power of Rule and Goiernment, its being imme- diatly, from Chrift, and not from the Body of the People, committed to Church Rulers, and thofc who maintain a Fundamental Right to be in the Catholick Church, is not fo ver}" great ^ feeing they agree with us, Tliat the Exercife of Juriflicti- on is immediately from the Inftitution of Chrift". But to me it feems a plain Cafe, That if the Exer- cife of the Moral Power of Government, be imme- diately from the Pofitivelnflitutionof Chrifl:, and the Invefliture thereof made by Perfons in OfHce, it cannot, in an_y Propiictv of Speech, be faid to be in the Body of the Faithful, either in Name or Thing •, for I cannot lee how Perfons can be faid to ha\'e a Power, v/hich they cannot exercife or reduce into Ad. The Independents grand Mr- ftakc feems to ly in this, namely, their ccaifoun- ding 74- The Original Conftitution ding the Power ofEledion with that of Jurifdidti- on, and making the former to be an Authoritative Deed ^ whereas, they are never able, from the po- litive Inftitution of Chrift, to make it any more than a Private and Popular Adt. Nor is there any Foundation, from what the Univerfity of Paris maintain'd at, and after the Time of the Council of Bafil and Conltance^ for the Support of their Notion -, feeing they underftood, as the immediate Subject of the Keys, the TJniverfal Catholick Church, not of Believers, but a General Council or Reprefentative Church, made up of all thofe whom Chrift had irnppwer'd to join in the Exer- cife of Rule and Government, in Oppofition to the TJniverfal Power of the Bilhop of Rome, This much, in the General, might fuffice to let every Unprejudiced Perf^n fee, what we are to under- ftand by the Church which our Lord directs us to inform ^ but that we may remove any Miftake on this Head, we Ihall more particularly make it ap- pear, that by the pofitive Inftitution of Chrift, the Moral Power of the Keys was actually committed to Church-Rulers, and not unto the Body of Pro- feffors, or the truly Faithful. And, -i Fir fit The Power of the Keys was beftpwed on the Apoftles, and they were the only Perfons, at the Time our Lord deliver'd that Rule, Matth, i8, 17. that were impowered to exercife any Rule and Government, Matth, 16. 19. I will give unto thee the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven^ whatfoever thou fialt hind on Earthy (loall he hound in Heaven. Now, this Deed of Gift was unto Peter ^ and, in him, to all the Reft of the Apoftles, or others that were in Office, to whom he fays, John 20. 25. Whole Sins ye forgive^ they are forgiven^ and -who fe Sins ye re^ iaiKy they are retained. This is the fame with Bin- ding of the Chrifiian Church. 75 * ding and Loofing, which is a Demonftration, that this Power was equally beftow'd on all the Apo- ftles • feeing they were the Perfons to whom he faid/^J my Father fent me, fo I fend you, and after . his Refurredion, All Po^jer is given to me ^nHea- ven andtn Earth, go ye therefore, and teach allNa-. tionSyScc. By this it is manifeil, That the .Powers of the Keys being made over unto the Apoftles,^ it muft undeniably .point forth fome Adminirtration in the Church, which doth refpect it as a Vifible Society, in which Senfe it is called the Kingdom of Heaven. And that which feems primarily to be intended by the Keys, in this Place, is th§ Power of Admiifion iritd the Church of Chrift, in order to |l the Pardon of the Sins, and Acceptance of all true i Penitents, and confequently, the lliutting out ot fuch,as were manifeftly unworthy of being Mem- bers of that Sacred Society. Thus, the Apofties, being invefted with a Power from Chrift, to judge of the Fitnefs of Perfons, in order to their being admitted Members of Chrift's Kingdom, and fe- eluding others therefrom, on their Contumacy and obftinate Behaviour therein, it fays in the ftrong- eft Terms, This Power was not immediately com^ mitted to the Body of the Faithful, or Profelling Chritlians. For, it Toeing committed to them, be- fore any Chriftian Church was adually formed, which, properly, was not till after the Refurrec- tion of Chrift, when they were clothed with their full Powers, it makes it evident to a Demonftrati- on, That they were not beftow'd on a Church not yet formally in Being. It is not eafily to be per- ceived, how the Keys could be committed imme- diately to the Apofties, which had aRefped to the Admililon of Perfons into the Church, no lefs than fecluding unworthy Members from its Privileges ^ ° aaci ^6 The Original Confiitution and 3''et, at the fame Time, to the Body of the Faithful, which thejr were impowered to gather together, and form into Churches. That which naturally arifes from the whole, is, That the Pow- er of the Church doth not arife from mere Confc:nt or Confederation^ it being manifeil, that the Power of the Kejrs was made over to the Rulers thereof by Divine Inftitution, and had a Relpedt unto the Ad- anilfion of Perfons into that Sacred Society, and - confec[uently, thofe who gave Confent to the Terms of the Gofpel, and ProfeiTion of the true Re- ligion, were Antecedently bound thereunto by Divine Authority. He that joins himfelf to the Chriftian Church, and confents to the Religion of Chrift, he is bound to it by the Antecedent Autho- rity of him who Inftitute that Confiitution ♦, and iiis adtual joyning himfelf to be a Member of that Sacred Bod}^ lays him under the ftrongeft Obliga- tions to be fubjedt to its Rulers, who are impowe- red to exercife Difcipline on Offenders, and govern the whole Body. Thus it is evident, as any Thing can be, That the Moral Power of Binding and Loo- jfing, is not from the Body of Chriflians affembled together by mutual Confent^ but from Chrifl, who made it over to his Apoftles by Deed of Gift, and, in them, to their Succeffors in their ordinary Pow- ers, unlefs we fliall fuppofe a Chriftian Church formally Planted before there was one, and over- turn the Pofitive Infiitution of Chrift. Secondly^ That which I fhall next add, is. That there is no Foundation for any to alledge, that the Power of the Keys was given to Peter ^ in Name . . of all Believers. For, not to infift on what hath !/ been already faid, ^tis manifeft, the receiving of publick Delations of Scandals, and infliding of Cenfiires, arc no where, in Scripture, afcribed to of the Chrifiian Church. ^j an}', but the Office-bearers of the Church, Johfi 20. 21, 22, 2V I 7/w. 5;. I, 19. Titus ?. 15. I ^hef. 5. 12. I F(f/. ^ I, 2, ?. //>^. I?. 7, 17, &c. Thus then, there is no Ground for any to lay. That what was fpoken to Pete)\ was in Name of all Be- lievers, but in Name of the Apoftles and Office- bearers in the Church. For, on Suppofition it were fo, it would undeniably follow, That the Power of the Keys was given to Believers as fuch, and to none but thefe^ feeing the^htircH fpoken of, Matt}>. 16. 18. is that which is built on the Rock Chrift, and againft which the Gates of Hell cannot prevail. But this would prove more than what the Independents will allow of, it being their generall}^ receiv'd Principle, That they belong to a Single Church, aflociate in a Vifible Profelhon, and Meeting together in one Place, for publick "Worihip^ whereas, this makes the Power of the Keys to be given to all Believers in the Catholick Church, and to them as fuch, not unto any parti- cular Number of them affembled together, under a Church Covenant, of which there is not the fmal- left Intimation iii the Context, nor could there be, feeing there was no Chriftian Congregation at that Time, formally in Being, diftinci: from the Jewifh Conllitutioui Befides, all thofe who are built ovl the RockChrifi^ and againft which //v Gates of Hell /hall not prevail y being all true Believers, the ma- king them the immediate Snbjedt of the Keys, would infallibly eftablifh, That unbelieving Pa- llors were no Paftors, and all Minifterial Ads per- formed by them void and null ^ the fatal Conie- quences of which muft be obvious. Nay, fuppofe Seven or Eight in an Independent Congregation, which Number they allow to make up One, and that they excommunicate a Perfon on jufi Grounds^ yet, i 78 The Original Con [litution jQt^ for all this, he may not he excommunicate, , or bound in Heaven, unlefs it were certain, that | thefe who paffed the Sentence were true Believers ^ 1 whereas it may fall out otherwife. So, at this Rate, when a Perfon is excommunicate, none are to abftract from him on that Account, or deny him , free Accefs to their Company, or religious Fellow- fhip, unlefs they were afTured, that thefe who laid him under that amazing Sentence, were really i Chrift by Faith •, and thus, there is an End of any good Effects arifing from that Inftitution. But if it Ihall be faid, That the Keys are given to a Pro- feflion of Chriftianity, tho' it may fall out not to be true and genuine ^ then they are not given to Believers as fuch, or thofe who are built on Chrift by Faith, and againft whom th^ Gates of Hdl fjpall not prevail 5 and fo, the Argument is fal- . len, taken from their being given to Peter ^ as Re* I prefentative of the Redeemed of Chrift, or Believ- ers in him. The ProfefTion made by Peter was truly believing, and, if the Keys were only given to fuch as make the like Confeifion of Chrift, as this will ftill give them to be the Right of Believ- ers ^ fo it will lodge them in the Hands of every believing Woman or Child, all without Exception, that can from the Heart fay, l^hou art Chrifi^ the ^ Son of the LrSnig God, In a Word, if the Moral Power of Binding and Loofing, had been given to 1 real Confeflbrs as fuch, by the Apoftles •, then the Miniftrjr of any of thofe Churches planted by them, fliould have been as inviolably feeured from Defedion and Apoftafy, as the Eled themfelves, againft whom the Gates of Hdl cannot prevail ^ whereas, the Contrary is manifeft. For it will not eafily be reconciled with the Apoftles exprefs Declaration to the Church oi EphefuSjih^t Of them- ^ f elves of the Chriflian Church. yp fehes Men fhoiild rife up^ /peaking perverfe things ^ to draw away D'lfciples after them* And if it fliall be alledgcd, that thefe to whom the Keys were committed in the firft Chriftian Churches, were not all Believers, otherwife it had not fared fowith them as it did ^ then it will bring the Blame on the Bleffed Apoftles, that admitted fuch to the Vifible Profeffion of Chrift, as they were not po- iitively affured, were unfeigned Confeffors. After all, that the Keys were made over to Veter, and in him, to all that fhould be built on the Rock, is neither exprefly, nor by the remoteft Confequence, in the Text. And it is no lefs without Scripture Foundation, that they were gi- ven to a Company of Profeifing Chriftians, af- fociate in one fingle Congregation ^ feeing the Church fpoken of was none elfe, but the Catho- lick Invifible Bod}^ of Chrift, which alone, is in- violably bottomed on the Rock of Ages, and as fuch, hath no external Polity and Government, Thus, it is eafy to perceive, what v^e are to un- derftand by the Church fpoken of by our Lord, and which was to be informed, on the Obftinacy of the Offender, nameljr, the Church of the Apo- ftles, and confequently, their Ordinary SaccefTors, in after Times, when Chriftian Churches were planted, and their Conftitution formally made up. This is manifeftly pointed at by Chrift, Matth. i8. 18. For, after he had fpoken of the Church which was to be informed, he immediately addreffes hini- felf to thofe whom he had fpoken to in the firft Verfe, namely, his Difciples, Verily^ I fay imto yoiij Whatfoever ye (hall bind on Earthy fijall be hound in Heaven, Sec. This much may ferve to vindicate the Meaning of the Text, Tell the Church, And all I fhall add further 8o ^e Original Confiitution further on this Head, is. That the Word Church may be fafely taken in the fame Senfe, A^s i8. 22, & 15;. 22. The laftof thefe will be more ful-ri \y confidered afterwards ^ and as to the Fir ft, the Series of the Hiftory may ferve to clear its Aiean- ing. It is faid, Paul landed at Cejarea^ and went • up 2indi fainted the Church, Now, by the Church, we cannot reafonably underftand the Body of Be- lievers in Jeru/ahm, that were at that Time fo vaftly numerous (a\ but only the chief Members and Rulers thereof, this being only a palling Vi- iit, without any Stay. And the Tenor of the Words leem to make it verj^ fhbrt •, for it is only faid. When he had landed at Cefarea and gone up and la- luted the Churchy he --went down to Antioch. Is it to be believed^ the Apoftle faluted every Member, or the Body of Chriftians at Jerufalem ? or, are we to force a Meaning upon the Text, which it - feems not eafily to bear ^ efpecially, when in the ftrongeft Terms, it may be literally true, as to the Rulers and Minifters of that Church, Thus then, when the A\^ords admit of a plain and eafy Meaning, it is hard to obtrude upon them a Senfe, which is not fo plain and obvious, unlefs it could | be made evident to a Demonftration, that they could have all conveen'd in one particular Place, where he could have fecn and adlually converfed with them , which is more than difficult to make good. SECT. (j) ASs ti. xo. of the Chrifiian Church. 8 1 S E C T. II. Rnnarh npn a late Pamphlet ^ tntituled., An Expli^ cation of Mr. Glafs's Propofition, ©r. in Jo far as it contains the Arguments of Independents a- gat nil what hath been adrjanced in the prececding Section* Since the Writing out of the moftofthefe Sheets,' there is publifhed, a Pamphlet, intitled, An 'Explication of Mr, Glafs'j Vropofition^ &c. I do not propofe to take any further Notice of this Perfor- mance, than in fo far as it oppofes what I had for* jTierly laid down, before it catne to my Hands, and hope, have eftablilhed from Scripture andReafon^ and, in doing of this, I fhall add my Remarks and Anfwers under the feveral Heads, where they moft naturally fall in. Nor Ihall I make any Re- flexions on the Spirit and Genius of the Writ it felf, or be inquifitive as to its Author, feeing he has not prefixed his Name. All I fhall fay, is. That I fee nothing New in the Performance ^ the Whole being a Repetition of what hath been a hundred Times baffl'd by many learned and able Hands. And indeed, this Author is fb far from gi- ving any Advantage to the Independent Arguments, that in many Things they are obfcur'd, and twee- :^ed up to a downright Myflicifm ♦, and had it not been, that this Controverfy, which has beertj for a long Time,' dead, ( and, one would have thought, for ever buried in this Church ) is now raifed a^ gain, to its Difturbance, I fliould not have trou- bled the World with any Obferves on this Sab- jed. Now, what this Author maintains under this Head, is. That the Names Qhirch and Congregct* ' F tion •.> gi ^e Original Confiitution iwn, are Reciprocal Terms, Pag. 5:, 6. ne Words Church and Congregation, are made of the fame Import — • 7he Word Church, when it is ufed in Scripture^ to fignify any other l.htng than a Chriftian Congregation^ it yet fignifies a Congregation, @v ^his Word is ordinarily apply d^ in Scripture^ to a more (acred Ufe \ and then indeed^ it fometimes figni^ fie 5 the Body affemhling^ andfometimes the Affemhly of that Body , hut /till a Congregation. For JProof of this, he brings i Cor. 14. 2^. & 11. 18, 20. & 14, 34, 95. He adds, ^he whole Nation of Ifrael was called a Churchy Ads 7. 38. But that was a Congre- gation^ and had one Place of Worfhip, Now, i. As to the Scriptures mentioned by our Author, they are fully confidered afterwards. 2. If our Author is not ading the Jefuite^ he muft under- ftand, by Congregation^ fuch a competent Number of Chriftians, as can afTemble, for ordinary, in one Place, for Publick Worfhip, and may be edi- fied hy the Preaching of one Paftor at a Time. ^ But will he adventure to fay, That the Catholick Church Vifible, all the ProfefTors of the true Re- ligion in the World, are but fuch a Congregation ? Will any fober Mind fay, That Congregation^ in the Ordinary Acceptation juft now mentioned, and Churchy are convertible Terms in the New ^eftament , fo that every where it may be faid, every Congregation of Chriftians is a Churchy and every Church a Congregation } Thus it muft be, if they be Words of the fame Import. I have given many Inftances in Scripture, where the Word Church is undeniably to be underftood of all the ProfefTors of the True Religion, throughout the World •, but our Author, after all his Pretence to an impartial Search after the Import of that Word, has not feen it meet, {0 much as to mention one of of the Chrifiian Church. 85 of thefe Scriptures. And I cannot help thinking, his Impartiality was afraid to take Notice of thefe, left it fhould have plainly appear'd, That the Word CZ'^/rr)^, was of far greater Extent than that of a Chriftian Congregation, And, at^ the fame Time, it fhould have made every Ordinary Rea- der fee, That every particular Congregation was but a Member or Branch of that vaft Body, that were to have Care one of another^ and to whom Chrift gave Officers, and the Moral Power of Go- vernment, in a fecondary Way ^ and primarily, to all the Parts of that Body, confidered as one Sacred Society. This extenfive View the Apoftle gives of the Chriftian Church, at great Length, I Cor, 12. Eph. 4. Rom, 12. would have, at once, look'd the Independent Notions out of Countenance. Now, with what Confidence could our Author aA fert. That he was to make an impartial Search in- to the Import of the Name Churchy from the Sa- cred Oracles, when he has not given us an Account of one Scripture wherein the Catholick Vifible Church is mentioned ? And I wifti, that when he is fo very fblemn in the Entry, faying, not with- out an Invedive, Add thou not to his IVord^ led he reprove thee^ and thou he found a Liar j he had httii as concern'd, not to have concealed or taken away from it •, feeing the Judgment is no lefs fevere up- on the One Hand, than the Other, Rev, 22. 18, 19, Thirdly,, It cannot mifs to be furprifing to any impartial Confiderer, to obferve the Sophiftical Way our Author takes to obtrude on the Credu- lous, That the Name Church always denotes a Con- gregation^ from the Nation of Ifrad's being called a Church, and having one Place of Worftiip. For, will any candid Reafoner infer from this. That tiiere is no Church under the Ne-v; leftamenty but F 2 what S^ "71?^ Original Conjlitution what is Congregational, that is, confifting of no more, but thefe who can conveniently meet in one Place for Publick Worfhip, and be inftracted hy the Preaching of a fingle Paftor at a Time ? But, to lay open this Miftake, let thefe Three Things be confidered. i. That the Nation of the Jews was one Congregation, in that it had but one publick and folemn Typical Service and Worfhip, performed at the Tabanack and 'Jemph^ and was under the Infpeclion of one Vifible Paftor or Prieft, by whom the whole of that Nation were reprefen- ted, in his publick Appearance in the Offering up of Sacrifices, and Religious Adoration. This was a Conftitution that endured for a Time, till the Appearance of Chrift in the Flelh, by whom it was abolilhed, it being purely Legal and Typical, and he having anfwered all that was defigned by it. But of what Service can this be to our Author > For all this was Typical of Chrift ^ but not of Par- ticular Congregations under the Nrjo^eftament^ and therefore, his adducing of it, to explain the Notion of the Church under the Gofpel, was im- pertinent and juggling. 2. There is a Notion of a Jjational Church, pretended to by fome under the / Gofpel, in which many particular Churches are fubjeded unto one Church, and, as the Center of Unity, depend on One Vifible Paftor or Metropo- litan, of a whole Nation or Kingdom. This is a Government purely Monarchical, and permitteth not a Congregation to have any Share in Govern- ment, but Robs them of their particular Elder- fhips ^ which, as is own'd by Farhr, "^ Presbyte- rian Government doth not. It is one 'Ihing for a Congregation to fubien: themfehes to a BifJjop and Conjiflory, ^-^heretnthey JI)all hanje no Foif:n of Suf" ./^^^O * De Polk. EfcieC Page 3/5. '^i of the Chriftian Church 85 frage ^ and another ^h'lng to communicate ijcith Juch a Fresbytery^ wherein themfelves are Members and Judges -with others. This Kind of Government or National Church, neither is, nor ever was of Di- vine Inftitution, it being fuch a Conftitution, as deprives all the fmaller Churches and Paftors of exercifing any Power or Authority, or that which was granted them hy a Deed of Gift from Chrift. But, 1. There is a National Church, in which there are many particular Churches united together, in the Unity of one Vifible Church Government, wherein all the Paftors and Rulers of thefe feveral Churches are equally concerned, without any Para- mount Power of any one Church, or the Rulers thereof, over another. This we fay, is neither Typical or Legal ^ but perpetui juris ^ or Moral, and was inftitute by God under the Old leftament, for the Exercife of Difcipline and Jurifdiction. For there was, under the firft Difpenfation, many par- ticular Churches or Sjmagogues, in the Land of ^ Canaan-^ and, in Jeritfalem itfelf, there is faid to have been Four hundred and eighty : In all thefe the Moral AVorihip of God, the Preaching of the Word, and Prayers, and the Exercife of Difcipline and Government was performed, as has been alrea- dy proven, and is manifeft, from v/r7j 15. 21, & ipi. 15, 16. Luke 21. 12. John 12. 42. Be/Ides, all thefe Synagogues were united, and under one nar tional and vifible Ecclefiaflical Government. Thefe we fay, were not Typical or Legal, but Moral, as to their EfTence and Nature, and never abolifhed. Now, every impartial Perfon would have expected, that our Author (hould have been fo candid, as to have informed his Reader, that the Nation of the Jews was one Church, and yet had many Hun- dreds oi Congregations in her, which were united F 3 iii 8(5 "The Original Confiitution in one Ecclefiaftical Government -, or, at leaft, gi- ven Satisfadion to the World, by ftiewing, That all this was purely Typical, and aboliflied by Chrift ^ which will be more than difficult for him or any Independent to make good. In this Senfe it is, we plead for a National Church under the Ne-w ^eftament -, and in fo doing, there are the clearell Grounds to carry us out againft all that the Adver- faries of the Truth can bring againft us. It is not Words, or noify Clamours, that will drive us from our Principles, but Scripture and folid Reafons, He adds. Page 6. But the Propofition plainly [peaks of a particular Church of CbriJ}, wherein this General Aljemhly is^ Jome Way VifibUy fuch as the Church in Jerufalem, the Church of Antioch, the Church of Ephefus, @r. Iftheje Churches appear to have been no mpre but Congregations^ or Companies affembUng to^ vjiher in one Place^ it will then be rnanifeji^ that throughout the Word of God^ the Word Churchy in this Matter^ is of the fame Ufe as in the Propofition •, and if this appear to have been the Cafe in Jerulalem, there will be no great Ground of needful Difpute about the rejl. Such a Wrangle cannot mils to be ama- zing to every judicious Chriftian. For, i. it is but trifling to fpeak of the Church in the fingular Number, as if this was always but one iingle Con- gregation. For, according to this Way of Reafon- ing, when our Lord fays. Upon this Rock I will build my Church, and the Apoftle, Jnd he hath fet fome in the Church, firf} Apoftles, Sec. and, l^he Church th^ Ground and Pdlar of 1 ruth, they only fpealc of a fingle Congregation, which, for ordina- ry, m.eets, m one Place, for PublickWorlliip. But every intelligent Perfon will, at firft View, per- ceive, That all thefe Scriptures, and manjr nioe, ei'prelly fpealc of the whole Catholick Church, an4 not of the Chrijiian Church. 87 not of a particular Chriftian Congregation. Thus, let any impartial Judge confider, how much Truth there is in our Author's AfTertion, that throughout the Word of God^ the Word Church is of the fame Uje as hi the Propofitton^ that is, a fingle Congrega- tion. I perfwade my felf, that no Man, but fuch a Logician as our Author, would ever have dra\vn fuch a Conclufion, as he does, in this Place, name- ly, If the Church in Jeriifalem^ of Antioch^ and Ephefus^ &c. appear to have been no more but Congre- gations^ it mil then be manifeft^ that throughout the Word of God^ the Word Church is of the fame Ufe as in the Propofition, that is, for a Congregation. But, if our Author fhall alledge, that thefe Words, , in this Matter, reftrids his Meaning to a particu- lar Church, then the Queftion returns, How he comes to negledt the Catholick Vifible Church, from being of any Confideration in the New Te- ftament, or not enquire into its Import, when treating on that Subjed, and profefles to make an impartial Search into the Import of the Word Church ^ After all, upon this Suppofition, the Ar- gument is fuch a Piece of Myfticifm, that it is not eafy to reconcile it with good Senfe^ for, fo far as I can take it, it is this, If thefe Churches were no more but Congregations, or Company's aflem- bling together in one Place ^ then, throughout the Word of God, the Word Church, in this Mat- ter of a Congregation, is of the fame Ufe as in the Propofition, that is, denotes a Congregation. Now, granting for once, that the Churches of Je- rufalem, Ephefus and Antioch, were but fingle Con- gregations, where is the Connection for eftablifh- ing that the Word Church, every where elfe throughout the Word of God, when fpeaking of a particular Church, fignifies a fingle Congrega- F A tiou? 88 ^e Original Con flit ut ion tion ? Verily, tho' the Confequent were granted •, yet it by no Means follows from the Antecedent. Secondly^ Does our Author imagine, there was jio Church fome Way Vifible^ but thefe th^t were Congregational ? Is not the Catholick Church of Chrift fome "Way Yifible ? And indeed our Author, when he defines a Church, by a Hated worfhipping Congregation, he does but handfomly beg the Thing he inclines, by Placing that in its Defini- tion, which is the Point in Queftion. If he had defigned to deal fairl}^, he ought, in the fir ft Place, rnade it appear, that no other Sacred Society, be- jfides a Congregation, ordinarily meeting in one Place, for Publick Worfhip, can be called a Church, before he had taken it for granted. For to me it ieems evident, that particular Congregations are only Confequential, in Reference to God's Defign of having a Church militant^ and, if the whole World could have joined together in the Publick Worfhip of God, it would have been more proper- ly a Church, than any particular AfTembly of Chriftians : And as to thefe, they have their Rife merely from the ImpolHbility of all Men's joyn- ing together, for the convenient Adminiftration of Gofpel Ordinances, and enjoying other Ordina- ry Church Privileges. The Reafon is obvious ^ feeing the Privileges and Ordinances of the New 'J eft amenta do primarily and inimediately belong to the Catholick Church Vifible, in that, for the Adminiftration thereof, Chrift gave {a) unto her Apoftks^ who cannot be faid to be a Deed of Gift to particular Congregations, their Commiifion ex- tending to the v/hole World. Now, our Lord ha- ving the whole Catholick and Vifible Body imme- diately and primarii}'' in his Eye, in giving Church ' Officers, («) 1 Ccr, ii. ii'. of the Chrifikn Church. 89 Officers, particular Congregations were only ne- cefTary, Tor the more convenient Participation of thefe Privileges and Ordinances, which he delign^d for the whole Sacred Society. Thus, our Lord, in the Donation of thefe Privileges, equally refpeded the whole Church ^ but becaufe Men cannot have free and convenient Acrefs to afTemble in one Place, for the Participation of thefe, this made a more particular Diftribution neceffary. From this it is eafy to perceive, that the Catholiclc Church Yifi- ble, was the Firft, not only in the Order of Confi- deration, but of Nature, it being a plain y^xw;^. That the l^otum hugrale, or the whole Integral Body, is in Order of Nature before its fimilar Parts. Thus, the primary Notion of a Church, doth not belong to a particular Congregation as fuch, nor is Ecclefiaftical Government immediate- ly given to thefe^ but unto the whole Catholick Body ^ tho' the actual Exercife of Government is moft frequent and difcernable in the former. And, as the Notion of a particular Church, involves in it the Neceffitv of a Government therein i fo, whv a National Society of Chriftians, incorporated in the Unity of the fame Ecclefiaftical Government, who have a Right to participate of Gofpel Ordi- nances, in the convenient Diftribution of them in- to particular Congregations, may not be called a National Church, I profefs I cannot lee. For, on Suppofition our Author's Principles fhould take Place in any Kingdom, and a popular Govern- ment obtaiii^ then I vv^ould infer from the One- nefs of Chriftian Society, or Yifible Body of Chrift, That by what Proportion One or Two are fubjec- ted to a whole Congregation, bj'' the lame Propor- tion, a Congregation was fubjed to an AiTembly f r Congregation of a whole Province or Nation ; and. 90 ^e Original Conjlitution and, by how much the Chriftians of a whole Pro- vince or Nation bear a nearer Proportion to the Catholick Body of Chrift, than any particular Con- gregation *, by fo much is their Care one for ano- ther, more neceffary, and comes nearer to the pri- mary Intention of Chrift : And befides, the keep- ing of the whole from any Schifm^ includes all the Parts, but the Parts not the whole Body. Now, upon the fame Principles, the Reprefentatives ofa Church, whether they be compared with the Col- lectives, or among themfelves, are fubjeded after the fame Manner. But of this, more afterwards *, Only I muft obferve, that Parker (a), no great Enemy to the Independnits^ all5\vs, That many Congregations are Combined in one, in that very Manner in v/hich many Members are united to- gether in one Church. ' lihirdly^ it is plainly refufed, that either the Church of JdrufaUm^ or any of thefe mentioned b}'' our Author, were only Congregational. Nay, I do here take the Freedom to put our Author to it, to give a fuitable Proof, of a fingle Congrega- tion in the AV.t; Tcftamcnt^ in any of thefe Church- es planted by the Apoftles, fo that they confifted of one and no moe. And how far he has been fuc- cefsfal this AVay, in his after Attempts, I leave it to the Judicious and Impartial to confider. And before I difmifs this Head, I defire our Author may aifign us, what place of the l^e^-jo Tejtameut it is, that calls any fingle Church, the Church at An- xiocl\ at Cortnth^ at Epln^fiis, &c. He that pretends a iuperlative Regard to Scripture Stile, ought ftrictlj^ to regard it himfelf We have frequent Mention of the Church o^ Eph/uSy &c. but no where (*} -De ?Sui, E:cld P. Id- of the Chrijlian Church. ^i where at Ephefus, &c. But this was not without Defign. He adds, JVe do not find the Officers, or Reprefen^ taiive/ of any Church, or Churches, or any Congre^ gation, or Affembly of them called the Church -, hut we find the" People dtftingui(loed from them, called the Church, Acts 15:. 22. Ads 20. 17, 28. By thefe, and fuch like Places, it appears,^ hat the Propofition fpeaks in Scripture Stile, 'vohen it fays, a Church of Jefus Chri/i '•jjith its Presbytery. It is true, that both Flock and Over feers are frequently called the Church, hit It cannot be made manifeft, that the Overfeers or Reprefentatives of the Flock or Flocks, are ever called a Churchy as it is manifeft, that the --jjhole Flock — "uuhen fpoken of difiinctly from the Overfeers, is cal- led the Church, But here, let it be obferved, r. That our Author's adducing Acis, i^r. 22. for a Proof of the Body of the People's being called a Church, as contradiftinct from the Rulers and Of- ficers thereof, is but a bare Affertion, without Proof ; feeing it is denied by man}^ learned and grave Divines, and maintained on good Reafons to be a Reprefentative Church, made up of the Mem- bers of that Famous Synod, held at Jerufalem, of which, more in its proper Place. 2. When our Author fays, We find the People diiiinguifhed from the Overfeers, called the Church -, I'll rea- dily grant. That a Number of Chriftians, with- out Pallors, may be called a Church ix). a Meta- phyfical Senfe, that is, for a Com.pany of Per- Ibns making the Profelllon of Chriitianity, in Op- pofition to the Blind and Heathenifh World •, but that ever thefe are called a Church in a Political or Minifterial Senfe, as fhe is delcrihvl, Rom. 12. 4. I Coi . 12. 14, i>. is no where faid in Scripture. In this laft S^n^t of the Church, Ihe is endued with 91 The Original Confiitution with Ecclefiaftical Government, and there is a ma- nifeft Difference put between the Governing and Governed. So, the Paftors or Rulers of the Church are diftinguiflied from the Body of the People, no lefs than the Latter are from the Former •, and why the One may not have the Name of Church afcribed to them, as well as the Other, I profefs I cannot be fatisfied. 3. Ont would think our Author's Remarks on this Head, are fo like the /«- (dept^rtdeuts at Abrrdeeii^ who publilhed a Letter a- fcout the Year 1654. in Defence of their New Light, that they were borrowed from it. Their "Words are, It is not to he found m the GofpcU that * a Company of Eiders^ ixhctber of a Clajs or Prci'hy^ tery, apart from the Congregation^ is called a Church. Indeed J a Congregation 'with Elders commonly, yea, and fome times Contradiftinguilhed from Elders, and fometimes "-Jiithoiit Elders, w termed a Church, Acts 15. 4, 22, 2^. & 1 4. 2;. Thefe two PalTages being fo exactly the lame, I fhall here fubjoin the An- fwer of the AVorthy and Judicious Mr, JVood (/?), whofe "Words are thefe, " To pafs fundry Things *' that might be noted on this Argument, and for " Brevity's Sake, to infift only upon that which *' is Material, the Drift of this firlt Argument, " tends to the Probation of the former Part, in- " X'olved in the Author's Affertion, to lut. That '' the Power of Jurifdiction Ecclefiaftick, is not *' ill the Elders or Officers of the Church, but in ■^^ the Comm.unity of Believers jointly with the '* Elders : And the Weight of the whole Argu- '" ment lies upon the Signification of the Term '• Church, And all which is faid, is but an Old '• Song, that has been a Hundred Times dafhed " by Worthy and Learned Men already : For the :h) Afiir.:* i>xit;exs, Fa^. 36J: 56c, 567. of the Chrifiian Church. ^j Xho^ prefent, I fhall but fay thefe Things on it* I. When, as thefe Author's fay, That, in the New Teflament, the Name of the Church is taken, fometimes for the Congregation ( /. r. ill their Senfe, the Community of Believers) with the Elderfhip jointly •, fometimes for the Congregation, as Contradiftinguifhed from El- ders ^ and fometimes for a Congregation with* out Elders ^ and alTerteththat here, in this Place, it is to be underftood in the firit of thefe three Acceptations, to wit, as it comprehendeth both Congregation and Elders, ( or a Church of Jefus Chrtji^ with its Pr^fbytery^ as our Author has it^ ) I would gladly know, how, and by what Argu- ment they prove it is fo to be underftood here, and not rather in One of the other Two, for the Congregation as contradiftinguifhed from the Elders, or of the Congregation without El- ders. For that we fee only aflerted by them, but no Proof of it brought : Only this much is infinuate, that it is commonly fo ufed : But that will not prove, that fo it mufl be- taken, in this particular Place. If they would elfay to bring any Argument to prove, that the Name of the Church, here, muft be taken, not for the Congregation, as Contradiftinguifhed from, or_without the Elders, but for the Congregation with the Elderfhip jointly • I doubt not but we fhould find them all to be fuch, as fpeak Power of Jurifdidion and Government in the Elder- fhip, as Contradiftinguiflied from the refl of the Congregation. 2. What tho' the AVord Church be no where elfe in the New ^ eft anient ufed for the Elders or Governors of the Church, as Contradiftinguiflied from the Body of Belie- vers ^ yet this is but a very weak Argument to prove (C cc u 94 ^he Original Conjlitution *' prove, That it is not fb to be under flood here, ( Matth, i8. 17. ) fo 1^^5 that the genuine Gram- matical Significatiorf thereof be fuch, as may be applied ( as indeed the Word anfwering to it in the Hebrew is frequently, in the Old Tefta- *' ment applied ) to fignify a College or Society of Judges ^oT Governor s^2iS Contradiftinguifhed from *' the Peox:>le . It is fome Rafhnefs in the Au- *'* thor's, to call this Senfe of the Word a coined ** Senie, ( And fay /, for our Author^ to call it a *^ Thing altogether foreign to the Scripture Stile. ) *« Even Prophane Greek Authors have ufed it in " filch a Senfe, I mean, for a Meeting of Rulers. «' Demolihenes ufed the "Word 'Ex.v.^Merj'r*, pro con- *' clone magnatum. Verily, whether we take the '^ Word Church here in a different Signification " from that whereby it fignifys the Society o£ ^^ Vifible Chriftians generally, comprehending '^ Profeffors as well as Rulers, or not 5 yet, that ^^ not all and every one comprehended under that *^ Signification otherwife, but only the Rulers, *' are intended, as the Perfons, to whom the pub- '' lick Act, fpoken of in the Place, receiving of *' Publick Delations of Scandals, and inflicting of '^ Cenfures, now does belong, is here invincibly " demonffcrate •, becaufe, otherwife, in the New " leltament, thefe Ads, as all other Acts of Ec- " clefiaftick Authoritative Government, are com- '^ mitted and attributed unto the Officers of the '' Church, as fuch, Matth. 16. 18. John 20. 21, " 22. I ^im. 5. I, 19. 7//. I. i^. I Thef. 5:. I2. " Heh, 13. 7, 17. 1 Pet. 5. 1, 2 . And accordingly to *' them, as contradiftinguifhed from the Body of '• ProfefTors, are given' Names importing Autho- *' xiij and Government : But no where, in the *' Scripture of the Ne-vij Te/fajnent^ ihall any Man fliev/ of the Chrijiian Church. ^5 •* fhew us, either Name or Thing of Governiaient ** given to private ProfefTors. " This much may fuffice for an Anfwer at i^refent. Our Author immediately adds, 7hif Church Re^ prefentative^ as it is called^ is a ^hing altogether fo- reign to Scripture Stile, And, Pag. '^2, If we look through all the Inflances of Difcipline^ recorded in the PVordy we'll find , if we have confiderd what is before faid, they went not beyond a Congregation and its Presbytery, ^he fame Thin^ appears from the Fun- damental Rule of Di/ciplinej of which we have been fpeaking, Matth. i8. 15; — , 20. Much Dufi has been raifed^ to ohjcure theje plain Words 5 and odd Shifts have been made about the Import of the Word Church here. But it is plain, that our Lord gives, here, a Handing Rule for Difcipline among his Difciples, in the Kingdom of Heaven , unto the End of the World -^ and that the Import of the Word Church muji he ta- ken from the ApofiUs — . That a Church Reprefen- tative, as it is called, is an utter Jir anger to the Apo^ ftolick Stile — , But^ after the offeyidir^g Brother has negle^led to hear the One, or Iwo more, where goes the Offended Brother nest-to tell his Trefpafs ? Is he, at fir ft, to leap over the Congregation whereof he is a Member, with its Presbytery ? Or, is his fir ft Step be- yond that ? No, this cannot be faid. And where fhould he go nest ? Or, if the other Brother judge him- Jelf lefed, where fijould he go for Redrefs ? No where, that our Lord [peaks of, but Heaven, Here are a great many bold Affertions, without any flii- table Proofs and indeed, were his Arguments caft into the Form of a Syllogifm, they would mif^ ken themfelves. Befides, it is not a little furpn- fing, that one fhould, with fo much Confidence, bring forth into the World fo many old Cants, that have effeftually been born down by foiid Rca- foil o6 T^he Original Conjlitution fon and Scripture, before ever our Author was born. For, all that is advanced on this Head, is nothing but what is to be feen in the forementio- ned Letter, where they faj^, ^ he Church fpoken oj in this TifXt, which has comph'te Power oj Binding and Loofwg^ is the firft Ecclejiafiical Judicatory^ to which heloiigeth Judicial Cognizance of Offences, For^ ij Private Admonition do not gain the Offender^ then the Command is. Tell the Church : But our CiaJ/ical Presbytery is not the firfl Judicatory to which cipper- tains Judicial Cognizance of Ojfences : Fot\ i. They come to Sefjions^ and only hy Refers, from Sefftons to i Presbyteries : therefore, the Church here fpoken of as I having complete Power of Binding and hoofrng, can- not be the Clafftcal Presbytery, but the Edderflnp of the Congregation, No where do we read in the Gof- pel, of J ur if diction avd Relation to Cenfure commit^ ted to a Clafftcal Presbytery, He that compares thefe two PafTages, will fee an exact Agreement \ and one would have thought, that before our Author had troubled the World with this Cavil anew, he would have confulted the Judicious -Mr. Wood, who has efFednally baffl'd it, to the Satisfadion of every unprejudiced Confiderer. Having Occafion afterwards to confider that Text, Matth. i8. 1 fhall only here fliew, in what Senfe we call a Church Reprefentative -, and then fubjoin the Anfwer Pro- feflor Wood gives to the Independents of Aberdeen;^ becaufe every one has not the Book at Hand. And, I, If a Reprefentative Church be underftood in a ftridl Senfe, as if the Rulers of the Church flood in the Perfons of Believers, and judge for them, as their Deputes, or, as if a Body of Pro- feffors refigned their Faith and Confcience to fuch as they made Choice of to reprefent them, and bound themfelves to fubjecl to the Laws enaded . by of the Chrijlian Church. py hy thefe, without Limitation, then we underftand no fuch Reprefentative Church. But our Meaning is, That a Number of luch Men as are regularly ordained to bear Office in ChriiEt's Houfe, and by Virtue of their Office, are impowered to Rule o- ver the People, in the Lord, to make Conftitu- tions and Decrees agreeable to the Sacred Oracles, and a6t, in all, for their trueft Interefts, are, in this Refped:, their Reprefentatives. Thus, the Synod at JerufaUm made Decrees, which had a Binding Force on the abfent Churches of Anti- och, Syria and Cil'icia^ who had no more but their Commillioners in that Aflembly. And if there were not a Reprefentative Church in this Senie, there could be no Jurifdidional Adt of a Church valid, where either Two or Three difTented, or any Number were abfent. Befides, if this iv^ere not granted, it would neceflarily follow. That the Excommunication of the Incefluous Perfon could not have had the Force of a Jurifdidional Deed on the Apoftle Paul, or others in that Church, who might not be perfonall}'" prefent. Moreover, that the Rulers of Chrifl's Houfe have a Power to delegate fome of their own Number, to meet and affociate with others, in neighbouring Churches, in the more Common and Weighty Af- fairs, in which all of them are concerned, is ma- nif eft from the Example of the Church o^Antloch^ Adls i^. in fending Commillioners to JerufaUm^ and the Latter in fending fome of their own Com- pany to Antmh, to reprefent to that Church what was Publickly tranfaded in the Affembly or Re- prefentative Church. Thus alio Timothy, Thus and Epaphroditus, were fent by Churches, as Commaf- fioners to other Churches, on remarkable Occa^ flons. 2, That which Efledually overturns the G whole- ^8 ^c Origind Conjlitution whole of our Author's bold AHertions, is. That we plainly refufe, that the Church there fpoken of, could be reftricted to the Presbytery of any Particular Congregation •, feeing we do not read, in the whole New 'Icf/iamnn, of a pofitive In- ftance or Example of a Congregational Elderihip •, but ftill of a Presbytery common to feveral Con- gregations, in thele Churches which were plan- ted by the Apoftles, in feveral of the Cities throughout the Roman Empire. This We hope to make good in the Sequel of this Treatife. So, all our Author has faid from the Elder ihips of the Churches of Jerufahm^ Corinth and Ephefus^ and others mentioned in the A^s of the Jpo/ihs^ is to no Purpofe, feeing he ftill goes upon the Suppofi- tion, that thefe were merely CongrcgafwnaL And indeed it is on this Bottom his whole Superftruc- ture ftands, which, if overturned, the Whole muft fall to the Ground, g. I might, at great Length, give the Anfvver of the Judicious Mx, Wood "^ on this Head ^ but fhall only give fome few Sentences, that I may not be too Tedious, And, '^ I. Indeed, Offences committed fey Parti- cular Perfons, fettled Members of particular Congregations, and as yet abiding within the Bounds of the Congregation, comes fir ft to the Seifion or Elderfhip of the particular or fingle *' Congregation. But there are many Offences, *' the judicial Cognizance whereof, comes not ** firft to a Selfion, but to a Presbytery ^ yea, it *' may be a Synod •, yea, may be, to tht Natio- nal Affembly. When a private Perfon, having fallen into fome fcandalous Sin, and being con- veen'd before a Selllan, adds Refradorinefs a- '' gainft tht Difcipline, and Obftinacy to his for-r or, on Account of their being united under one Ec- clefiaftical Government, and all the Members communicating together in fuch Sacred Things as fall under the Sphere of a Jurifdidtional Power ? The firft is utterly impoffible, from the Diftance of the Places in which the Difciples refided, and exprefly contrary to the Deiign of the Apofile. If the Tatter be granted, which, in Juftice, cannot be refufed, then all we plead for, is obtain'd. For . here '\<*j I Peu 1. f. Compare; j, i»i. of the Chriflian Church. 107 lere are feveral Churches united together in the Jnit}'- of one Ecclefiallical Government, and fo, in jhis Refped, but one Church ^ vv^hich feems to fiave the ugly Afped: of that which we call Nati- pnal. And indeed, there is no more a Shadow of [nconfiftencjr, for one to fay, a Congregation is a Ploclc, in refpedt of its own Members, and a Mem- ber, in refpedt of a National Church ^ than it is to [ay, that every Believer, confider'd b}^ himfelf, is a Tree of Kighteoujnefs^ and lempk of God\ and. It the fame Time, when he is compared with Dthe^rs that are in Chrifr, he is but a Branch of the True V'lne^ and a Stone of that Living Temple ^ fee^ ing he is defigned both Ways in the Sacred Oracles. This much is fufficient to vindicate a National or Provincial Church, to any unprejudiced Confi- derer. 4. Not to take up Time with our Author's angry and invedive Infinuations againfl: the Pref^ byterians, on this Head, knowing that our Lord hath faid, Blejfed are ye when Men ih all revile yoii^ — and fay all Manner of Evil agawli you, I Ihall here fubjojm two or three Reafons from the worthy Mr. Gillefpie, "^ wherefore a National Church is not mentioned b}'* the infpired Jen-men ofthe New ^eflament, in fo many "Words, and the}'' are thefe, namely, " i. Becaufe it was not necelTary 5 the ge- *' neral Rules of the Word, together with Nature's " Light, which directs Common-wealths ill " Things of the fame Kind, being fufficicnt to " direct the Church therein. 2. As Sealons and Times for meetings of AfTemblics, [0 the juft Bounds thereof, in fo many different Places of the World, are Things of that Kind, which *' v/ere not determinable in Scripture, unlefs the *' World had been filled with Volumes thereof ^ '' for, * Aflirtok Cfcufch Guv. Pa^. i6j, 164. ic cc u /^w^/v, the Perfecting of the Saints, andf Edifying the BodyofChrift, //// t/jey Ihould all come to the Unity of the Faith, and the Meafiire of the Stature of the Fiilnefs ofChrift ^. Thus, theVi- fible Church, as fuch, is not within the New Co^ venant, nor have its Members any Title from Go4 to partake of the Seals thereof, but iii fb far as he is their God, and they his juftified and fanctified Ones, Jer, 91. ?3, 34. Nor are Profeffors, merely as fuch, the Fruit of Chrift's Pur chafe, or thole whom he Redeemed with his own Blood ^ but on- ly they whom he hatli chofen, and in due Time efFedually called unto himfelf, A^s 20. 28. i Cor. 12. From this, it is cafy to perceive, that it is 1 only the Invifible Church of real Believers, that is -I inviolably fecured by the Promife of God, againft ! Apoftafy and final Defedtion, Heh. 6. 18, 19, 20. Secondly, Let it be obferved. That a true Church is not to be reltricted to this or the other particu- lar Congregation, as this was only a true Church and none elle. For none, poifibly, dare fay, with Certainty, that this, or the other Congregation is the True Spoufe or Redeemed of Chrift j This is not J the Object of Senfe. The True Spoufe of Ghrift ii^Mt''gtdnoi{s within (a), and that which . effedtually conflitutes her to be fo, is not what i^ perceivable by outward Obfervation, but the hid* den * Eph, 4. ii, ii. (j) Pf But, according to the Mind of the beft Interpreters, That the Miniftry of Chrift, here cal- led fVifdom's Maidens, had it in their CommilTion to invite fuch as were fimple^ and had no Under- ftand'ing^ that is, as were yet void of Spiritual Grace and Wifdom, to embrace Chrift, and fubjedt themfelves to the Dodtrine of the Gofpel : And fo it evidently appears, That the Miniftry, and Preach- ing of the Golpelj is an Ordinance ni the Church of Chrift, fpr the CopYSrfiou of Sianqrs. This is further manifeft, in that the Apoftle exprefly de- termines, that Minifters dse Amhajfadors for Chriji^ and by them God befeeches Sinners to be reconciled to himfelf^^ that is, to bring them from a State of Enmity, to that of Peace and Reconciliation with God. And indeed, if a Standing Miniftry, and the Difpenfation of the Gofpel by them, were not the Ordinary Means of Converfion, the fame Apoftle's Reafoning was not good, when he fays, How jimll they call on htm in whom they have not believed^ and how fhall they hdieve in him of whom they have not heard? And how (hall they hear without a Preacher ? And how fhall they Preachy euept they be fent ? So then. Faith cometh by Hearing, and Hearing by the Word of God, Rom. lo. 14, 15, 17. Thus, it muft be an undeniable Truth, that the Converfion and bringing in of Perfons to Chrift, is, according to the Divine Conftitution, brought about by^ the Mi- niftry of the Word, and the regular Sending forth of Paftors to proclaim his Meffage -, unlels any fhould be fo far Enemies to the Truth, and take Part with the Arminians, Socimans an'd other Ad- verfarics to a Gofpel Miniftry, as to affert, That the Sent Preacher is no other but a gifted Brother, I 2 and ^ X Cor. S. i*. I ji The Original Conjlitution , and does not import One fet apart to bear a Sacred Office, -againft whom there is enough faid elfe^ where. 2. According to the Principles of the Indepen- dents^ the Members of the Vifible Church are fuppofed already converted, before their AdmiiEon to be Members thereof^ and ^o^ the Confequence is plain, That a Minifter or Paftcr, as fuch, is not concerned in the Converfion, but only in the Buil- ding up of thofe already united to Chrift. He that has only the Charge of a Company of fuch as he is pofitively alTured are in a State of Grace, fo far as poifibly he can difcern, is not concerned with the Converfion of thefe, but only their Edification and Building up. And that which makes this yet the more demonftrative againft the Independents^ is, that it IS their received Principle, That a Mi- iiifter, as a Minifter, cannot perform Minifterial Ads, but unto a particular conftitute Vifible Church •, which, according to them, is to be look'd upon, from convincing Evidences, to be in a State of Grace \ fo a Minifter or Minifters, and a parti- cular Vifible Church, are Relata, Thus, all Mi- nifterial Ads performed by them, but unto this One Flock, to which they bear a Relation, and from which they received their Powers, are not as Minifters, but private Perfbns. And fo, tho' an Infidel fhould be converted by one of thefe Paftors, it is only by Accident, and not as a Minifter, whofe only Concern is, to build up thofe that are Con- verted. Befides, tho' any one in his own Congre- fation ftiould be Unconverted, and by his Miniftry rought to a State of Grace, yet ftill it was only by Accident ^ feeing, if he had been confcious of any Perfon in his Flock his not being in Chrift, he would not have been received in as a Member ^ and of the Chrifiicin Churchy 135 and the evident Difcovery of anyofthem to be Unbelievers after Admillionj would, on their Prin- ciples, juftly have fecluded them that Society^ Thus, if the Converfion of Perfons is only by Ac- cident, and not. the O^cq of Paftors, as fuch, it mujft infallibly fay. That it was not the Defign of our Lord's conftituting a ftanding Miniftry in his Churchj to Convert and Bring in Sinners to him- felf j and fo Minifters of the Gofpel, as fuch, have no Call to preach fuch Doctrines, as have a Ten- dency to influence Perfons to Humiliation, giv'c them a Sight of themfelves, their Need of Chrill, and engage them to fall in with the Way of Salva- tion ^ but only to preach the Promifes, Privileges and Encouragements thereof. For all their Defign muft be, to quicken and influence their Flock, as a Company of Redeemed Ones, to Sweetnefs of Communion with Chrifl:, and one with another ; and fo farewell with being Ambaffadors for Chrifb, and befeeching Sinners to he reconciled to God. I can- not mils thinking, any Unprejudiced Perfon will eafily perceive the Grofsnefs of this Abfurdity, and how Naturally it follows from Independent Princi- ples. 3. If this fliall be rejected as abfurd, and the Truth embraced, as to the Defign of Chrifl: in gi- ving a fl:anding Minifl:ry in his Church, for the Converfion and Bringing iii of SiniierV to himfelf, no lefs than building up thofe already converted 5 then the native Confequence will be, That it is not a neceflary Qualification, antecedent to a Per- fon's being a Member of the Vifible Church, to be in Chrifl and a State of Converfion, or to give fuch manifeft Evidences thereof^ as may determine the feveral Members of the Church, that he is truly Regenerate. The refufing qf this Confequence, I 3 muft. I j^' ^e Original Confiitution muft, at once, eftablifh the oppofite Error ^ and there is no other Medium from what is to be learn'd from Independent Principles. For, on Suppofition, that a Vifible Church is made up of none but what are fuppofed to be converted before their Admiffi- on into it, and that a Vifible Church was before a Standing and Ordinary Miniftry, and from her it was they received their Powers, and that there arc no Paftors but in a conftitute Church ^ what is the native Inference, but that the Converfion of Sin- ners, was at firft by private Perfons, and not Pa- ftors or AmbafTadors for Chrift, and fo this was not the Defign of a Standing Miniftry. And it will be of no Avail for them to alledge,That the Materials out of which their Churches are made up, are fuch as were converted by Minifters in other Congrega- tions •, for this does not come up to the Point of Principle, but only fpeaks of Matters of Fadt. Be- fides, either the{e Congregations out of which they receive their Members, were fuch as were truly and rightly conftitute, or not. If they were, then ftill it fuppofes they were converted before they came under the Infpedtion of fuch Paftors. If they were brought from under the Infpedion of fuch as were not true Minifters, and Churches not rightly conftitute, then ftill the Confequence remains, their Converfion was owing to private Perfons, and that great Work is not the Y>tii^x\ of a ftanding or- dinary Miniftry. I cannot fee what can be objec- ted to this Argument, unlefs aNewGofpel ftiould be found out, to furnifli us with one Order of Church Officers, whofe Bufinefs is, only to ccii- vert, and another who are only concern a to build up thofe already Converted. For, in the whole New leftament^ there is not the leaft Infinuationof any fuch Diftin^tion. of the Chrifiian Church. i j5 Arg. $, The exprefs Command of the Gofpel feems to oppofe the Independent Way of Gathering Churches. It is requir'd, that we ftio'uld bear with the Infirmities of the Weak : Beware o^ /tumbling and offending fuch ^ to reftore Jnch as are overtaken in a Faulty in the Spirit of Meeknefs ^ to comfort the fee- lie minded^ Jupport the fVeak, and be patient towards all Men (a). From this we infer, with equal Force of Reafon, That there ought to be the fame Ten- dernefs (howa to ' thole .who offer t hemfeives to join the Vifible Church, that there is to fucH who are already Members. If WeaknelTes and Faults are to be born with in thofe who are already Members of the Vifible Church, it would feem, that even much more it ought to be fhown to thofe who are yet without, but become willing to fubjedl themfelves to the Ordinances of Chrift ^ becaufe they have not enjoy'd thefe Advantages, by which they might have been bettered, and brought off from the Errors of their Waj^s, as thofe who are already Members. Befides, the receiving of fuch, is the moft effedlual Method, under God, to reftraiii them from Extravagancies and grofs Impieties. What is fo equal for this End, as to be under the ftated Means of Grace, and due Exercife of Difci- pline > For fuch as are without, are not fubjecl thereunto. And it is a Matter beyond Exception, that the Preaching of the Gofpel, and the Exercife of Difcipline on Perfons, according to Chrift's Prefcription, which only can be in a ftated Way, nay, in any Way, on thofe who are within, is that which civilizes a Nation or Kingdom, beyond all the other Laws of the World. For, fays the Apo- ftle, fVhat have I to do to judge them that are with- I 4 out. (4) Rom. i/.i^ac 1-^.ij, iCor. ?. ^. Gal.C, i. i Tl.cfl /. 14. 1^6 T^e Original Conflitution out. And fo, it is not only the defign'd Method of bringing in the Eled to Chrift, but a Handing Mi- niftry has a manifefl: Tendency to civilize others, and make Human Society more comfortable than what otherwife it would be. But, the Independent Scheme fhould, at once, open a Door to all Man- ner of Vice, fo as fuch as had a Defign after Lafci- vioufnefs in Judgment and Pradice, fhould reign without ControuL And what the Confequences of this fhould be, both to Sacred and Civil Society, I leave to the Unprejudiced to judge. Arg, 6. And it follows, in fome Part, on the former, Thefe Principles, which have a manifefl: Tendency to open a Door for Hypocrites, and fhut it againft many of thefe who may be the Eled of God, and even fuch who may have fbme Begin- nings of Grace in them, cannot be authorifed of Chrift. The main Defign and principal End of all the Means of Grace is, tor the gathering in of the Eledl, that they may obtain Salvation (^). And it was the great Concern of our Lord, and ought to be no lefs that of his AmbafTadors, to take Care not to quench the fmoaking flax, and receive thofe J bat are n^aak in Faith. Now, is it to be imagined, that the Publick Ordinances, being the Ordinary Means of Salvation, fliould be fo clofely fhut up, that many of the Eledl, and fuch as we may pro- bably conclude to be fuch, or to have fome Begin- nings of Grace in them, cannot have free Accefs to the Care and Infpedion of the Miniflry of Chrifl. In thefe Things we complain of the Independent Way of Admiiiion of their Members, and look up- on them to be veiy oppofite to the Inflitution of Chrift. For, their Way of Admiifion is not Proof againfl a guilded Hypocrite, who may have a great £e21 (<•) z Tins. a. iq. of the Chrifiian Chunk 137 Deal of Head Knowledge, fpeak eloquently on the Truths of Religion, have Affurance to an Excefs^, in giving an Account of the Method of God's Deal- ing with Sinners in Converfion, and not wantPre^ fumption enough to apply them all to his own Cafe. In this Cafe, there is none on Earth can be Judge 5 and he muft unqueftionabl}'' be received, having anfwer'd all the Formality of their Admif- fion. But then, there is another who has a 'U^il- lingnefs to join in Fellowfhip with the Vifible Church, and fubjed himfelf to Ordinances, whom none dare fay, but he is among the Eled of God, and his prefent Willingnefs gives a probable, tho' no pofitive Ground for it ^ yet, unlefs he can give the Signs of his Converfion, and pofitive Evidences of the Workings of the Spirit of Grace on his Soul, to the Satisfadion of all the Members of the Church, ih as they can, in Charity, look on him as a Be- liever, he cannot be admitted under the Infpedioii and Care of the Miniftry, and to enjoy the Ordi- nances of Chrift difpenfed by them. Again, there may be fome, in whom there are the Beginnings of Grace, and who, indeed, are Smoak'wg Flaxc^s ^ and ytX they are weak in Knowledge, not capable to give any diftind Account of the Fundamental Principles of Religion •, and, it may be, under many fenfible and finful Infirmities •, which makes it difficult for any to pafs a Judgment upon them, fo as to determine themfelves pofitively as to their being in a State of Grace, and the Ep'jjik of Chrift, Now, fuch Ferfons cannot be admitted to the Be- nefit of Publick Ordinances, or to be Members of the Vifible Church ; And thus, the prefnmptuous Hypocrite is within ^ and the -^qox fmoaking Flas is left in the Condition of Pagans and Infidds, 4 " And I j8 Ttie Original Conjiitution And tho* it may be objected, that even hfidds and Pagans are not debarred from Hearing the Word *, yet all this is but a noify Sound, with- out 3.nj Thing to the Purpofe. For, a Paftor. as fuch, among the Indepcndeuts, is only (b, in rela- tion to his particular Flock of Redeemed Ones, or Vifible Saints •, and confequently, as a Paftor, it is only to thefe he preacheth the Gofpel, which requires his Sermons to be adapted to the fuppo- fed State of his Hearers. Thus, as a Perfon in Office, and AmbafTador of Jefus Chrilt, he is not called to preach any Thing, but wbat is fuited to thefe whofe eyes are opened, and have the fpiri- tual Senfe of Difcerning -, and fo is not called to bring any Thing forth, that is adapted to the Cafe of the Unconverted, and * Authoritatively preach unto Heathens and hfidels. And if any ihall pretend, that the Paftor, as fuch, is to de- liver what is agreeable to a Congregation of Saints, and, as a Gifted Brother, he may fj-jeak Ibmething to the Condition of thofe that are with- out, it is but to make the Abfurdity fo much the Greater, and make an ordinary Paftor or Mini- fter of the Word, to preach Authoritatively to Ibme, and as a prii'ate Perfon unto others, at the fame Time ^ which is void of all Countenance from the Sacred Oracles. For the Ne-w Tefiament gives no Countenance to any ftanding Officers, who are impowered to preach in Chrift's Name, for perfeding of the Saints, the Work of the Mi- nillry, and edifying the Body of Chrift, but Pa- itor^ and Dodors, Eph, 4. 11, 12. Nay, even Pa- ftors, as fuch, have it in Commiilion to convert Sinners * i">.c v'ep*rau(tsC(>r,f?rs Arc. 3;, ;<-. Page it.— -- Convebfior is ordi- Difily M'lni.ight by private ChiUHats thac h^\« ttie GUc ot Prophecy. pubiKkly, afie Vv'C ^;e r.u Pdit.'fo :. for private CnrilUir.^ do £ather t: e Cluircl', &(, of the Chriflian Church. 1 3 9 Snners no lefs than to build ly^.the Saints ^ for hev are fet forth to be Under-fuiters ro gam the &s Confent to Jefus Chrift and ^^if^^T^ Jhoulbt hat Jalteth it felf aga,nft '^/,"*' if God, and to bring into Captmty, the Sjl of •he obftinate Sinner, to [^'0'''J''"%if^"i(l\ Befides the Objea and Matter about which a Kftor 'as fuch, is concern'd is ""^ only to bm d up the Converted, but to f^ek after, and gather in them that arelott©) ^"'l/"^?^! fp^r' be nothing more clearly mcluded m the Pattoral Office than that its Defign is to opfn the Eyes of thfltld to turn them from Darknefs to Ught, and from the pLer of Satan to God, that they may re- ieZ ForPneJs of Sins, Afts 26 18. In a Word, I would gladly know, if the Paftors of Ephefus o wKhe feeding of that Flock was comm^ ted (c) were not impowered to convert the i;?A- X//thatwere among their,, f\^^Xf:7Lt Paftors, to thefe that were yet in a St^ ? °™s reft that thev might be brought within Chrilt s Foki> Or, Tf 'the Apoftle gave Comm.ihon to a ny others to Convert, or Allowance to private Pirfons, publickly to prophef.e or preach to the Unconverted for that End •, and none of tl^fe we e under the aSual Infpeftion of .f^^.^^^^^^ , Jf ops whom the Apoftle fet ^f^t in that Church, till ■ they could give Signs of their Coiwerfion tho willing to fubjea themfelves to P.^bhck Ordinan ces > This is,a.Doarine unheard of m the ^e■a le- ' fiament: ^g^j,,^ W » cor. ,0. +, J. W E«k. i4.+. M Aa.»c. .7. lS. 140 The Unginal Confiitution Again, if it fhall be objeded, That they arc willing to receive in Perfons to external Member- fliip, upon the fmalleft Evidences of Chrift in them \ and fo there is no great Danger of quench^ ing the Smoking Flax, and that the Keeping out oi * Perfons in whom there is no Appearance of real Grace, is not, in any Degree hazardous. Bat here; it would be confidered, that according to their own Principles, there can be no Admiflion, with- out fomething to be a Foundation of a pofitive Judgment of a Perfon's being renewed by the Spi- rit of God. Will they receive in a Perfon, on a fober, ferious Profeffion of the true Religion, or Doctrine of the Gofbel, or Willingnefs to fubjedt themfelves to all the Ordinances of Chrift's Church. If this be granted, the Difpute would be at an End. But will all this be a fufficient Bottom for a pofi- tive Judgment, as to a Perfon's Gracious State and renewed Condition ? So, ftill it remains as e- vident as ever. That real Converts who cannot make Language of their Cafe, nay, are not ^Qn-- fible of their own State, fo as to difcover it, muft be kept from being within the Verge of the Vifi- ble Church •, tho' defirous of being under a ftand- ing Miniftry, and the Paftoral Care of fome Church Officer. I cannot help thinking, That it v/ere much fafer for a Hundred Hypocrites to be let in, lather than One Gracious Soul to be rejec- ted, or kept out, or even thofe that we might have but probable Grounds to believe God's De- fign of Grace towards them, from their declared Willingneis to fubject themfelves to all the Ordi- nances of the Redeemer's Houfe. And, to con- clude this Argument, He that can handfomly play the Hypocrite, muft be reputed a Real Saint ^ and thefe whom Chrift will own in the Great Day, to have of the Chriflian Church. i^l have been Members of his Myftical Body, muft ^11 their Lifetime be reputed among the Number of the Heatheniih World ^ feeing many fuch are not capable to give Signs of their Converfion, even till the Day of their Death. Arg. 7. Upon Suppofition, that the Vifible Church was to be made up only of fuch as were truly Godly, and that it was only upon the pofi^ tive Evidences of this, that any Perfon can be ad^ mitted into Church Memberfhip 5 then the Unde- niable Confequence of this muft be, that upon a Perfon's Difcovery of Himfelf ( after he is a Vifible Member ) to be in a State of Unbelief, he is to be caft out of the Yifible Church, and put in the State of Heathens and Pagans. The Confequence is moft Natural, from Independent Principles ^ for it being the positive Evidences of a Regenerate State, that entitles any Perfon to external Church Privileges, and warrants the Ru- lers of the Church to receive any into Fellowfliip and Communion with them in all Chriftian Ordi- nances ^ that which naturally follows from this, is, That a Perfon's giving as pofitive Evidences of his Non-regeneracy after his Admiffion, as he could do of his Regeneracy before his Admif- fion, he muft immediately be fecluded from Church Memberfhip. It is a certain Cafe, That, that which gave a Perfon a Title to be a Member, and Right to Church Privileged, the Removal there- of muft, at once, faj^ he is divefted of that Ti- tle and Right ^ and fo, a Perfon's giving Eviden- ces, as much as the Nature of the Thing will bear, that he is in an Unconverted State after he is within the Church, muft as really deprive him of a Title and Right, as it would have done be- fore his Admiifion. And if any fliall alledge. That none 141 T2?^ Original Conjiitution none are capable to judge of a Perfon's being in a State of Non-regeneracy, by all the Difcoveries they can afterwards make, the Anfwer is eafy, That as little are they capable to judge pofitively of a Perfon's State of Regeneracy before his Ad- miilion •, and fo there is an End of the Indcpen' dent Way of gathering Churches. And indeed, I cannot help thinking, that it is equally hard for any Perfon or Church, to judge pofitively of a Perfon's Unregenerate State, before he is a Mem- ber of the Church, and fo refufe his Admiilion j as it will be to form the fame Judgment on fuch as are admitted, and difcover aftenvards all the Signs of Non-regeneracy, that he who is refufed vifible ^lemberfhip, poliibly can do. Thus then, all fufh as aftenvards difcover themfelves, when Members, to be in a State of Nature, muft be laid under the Sentence of Excommunication, or caft out from being Members of that Church in- to which they were received ♦, but this is without all Foundation in the Word of God \ and confe- quently, the Principles from which it naturally flows. For the Sacred Oracles give not the leaft Intimation, that the amazing Sentence of Excom- munication is to be inflicted on any, fave for Ob- ftinacy in Opinion, or Heretical Doctrines ^ and being irreclaimable from Scandalous Pradices ^ or, at moft for Hainous and Heaven daring Impieties : \\-\ all which Cafes, there is no Difference whether the Perfon is accounted Regenerate, or only in a State of Nature. Now, if there is no Foundation in the Sacred Oracles, or a Warrant to t^^Qi Per* fons out of the Vifible Church, for their beine^ in a State of Non-regeneracy \ there muft be, equal- ly, as little for rejeding any from being admitted a Member of the Vifible Church, tho^ in a State 4 of of the Chrifiim Church. i^^ of Nature, on their fober and feemingly ferious Profeilion of the true Religion, and Willi ngnefs 'to fubjed: themfelves to all the Ordinances of Chrift's Houfe. This is a Negative Argument 5 and confldering it is in Point of Right, and what is allowable by a Divine and pofitive Law, it is moft Conclufive : For, if a Thing be not com- manded or written in the Divine Oracles, it miift naturally follow, it ought not to be pradifed. Be- fides, I cannot mifs thinking, That this Confe-. ; quence being Natural, gives a very clear Difcove- ry, that the Antecedent or Principles from whence it floweth, are not from God, or the Fruit of the Divine Spirit. And indeed, the very Confi- deration of this, That none are to be admitted Members of the Vifible Body of Chrift, but fuch as are real Saints, by all that Men are capable to judge from pofitive Evidences, and that many of thofe that have Grace, and cannot difcover it to the Conviction of others, are not admitted, nor fuch as make a feemingly ferious Profeilion of the true Religion •, and, on the other Hand, fuch as come to be made manifeft, that they are void of Grace, when in the Bofom of the Church, I muft, on that Account, be ejedted, tho* they are not contumacious to the Church, but obfequious \ to its Difcipline, the Confequence muft be evi- \ dent, that the incomparably (malleft Number of j thofe who are called Proteftants, Ihall be within the Pale of the Vifible Church •, and fo here is a vaft Body of Men and Women, left to wander without a Paftor, to live as they lift, without tho Means of Grace to reftrain and reclaim them from the Error of their Ways. Thus, in a fhort Time, Satan and his Inftruments ftiould triumph ^ Anti- chrift and his Emiffanes make a plentifai Har- vefh 144- ^^ Original Conjiitution veffc, to the Support and Enlargement of his King- dom -, and, at lafl:, being more than able to over- fpread the Nations, fhould foon reduce the Refor- med Churches, and bring them under an abfolute Tyranny. Nay, the fetting fuch a Courfe of Ma- nagement on Foot, in this Kingdom, were, of all others, to give the freeft Accefs, and faireft Op- portunities to the Reintrodudion of Popery through all the Parts of the Ifland, and the rendring its fpreading Unavoidable. I fliall not fay, that this is the Intendment of all thofe who are Indepen- dents •, yet it is a Matter beyond Queftion to me, that it is the native Fruit of their Principles ^ and how confiftent thefe are, with the Safety of Ci- vil Government, I leave to the unprejudiced Con- liderer to judge. Arg, 8. It is not committed to any Man, or So- ciety of Perfons, judicially to Cognofce on the (fpiritual State of every Profelfor of the Gofpel, and determine them to be in a State of Grace ^ or, according to contrary Evidences, declare them to be in a State of Nature •, and fo, not to be recei- ved as Members of the Vifible Church. There is nothing more clear, than, that the Rulers of the Church are impowered authoritatively to deter- mine as to.Perfon's outward Actions, whether Sin- ful and Scandalous, or not ^ and to inflidl: a pro- per Cenfure accordingly : But, to make a pofitive Judgment, as to the inward State of Men, whe- ther converted or not, and according as they ap- prehend it to be with them., to admit them, or de- bar them from being Members of the Vifible Church, is without all Rule in the New ^eftament. This is what God has ftillreferved to himfelf as his own Prerogative, and which he difcovers in a fecret Way, in the Court of Men's Confciences, by of the Chrijlian Church. 145 "by his Word and Spirit, according to the good Pleafure of his Will, and, at the End of Time, will manifefl: this Power, with a fcrupulous Exad- nefs, before Angels and Men, when he ihall fepa- rate the Sheep from the Goats. ■ But, that any :^o- ciety of Perfons fhould judge of the Spiritual and fecret State of any Man, is contrary to the exprefs Command of the Apoftle ; Whj doft thou judge thy Brother ? Or, Why doji thou Jet at nought thy Brother I We pmll all Hand before the Judgment Seat of Chrilt. Let us not therefore judge one ano- ther any More^ . This muft unqueftionably be underftood, of the Judgment made of the fecret State of Perfons, and not merely of outward Ac- tions, which may be examined and judged of, according to many Gofpel Rules and Precepts. Now, if it be not allowable for any Society of Men to judge of the fecret and fpiritual State' of any Perfon ^ then it mujft be undeniable, that it is not the Inftitution of Chrilt, that before any can be admitted Members of the Yifible Church, they are to be judged of as truly converted, and ef- fedkially called ^ feeing this is a plain judging of their fpiritual and fecret State. And it feems a plain Cafe, that if our Lord had ever defigned a- ny fuch Practice fhould obtain in the Chriftian Church, there would have been a Rule, for that End, expreft fomew^here in the New 7e/tament ; or, at leaft, difcovering the loweft Degree of E- vidence, on which Perfons were to be admitted to Chriftian Fellowfhip. For it is not conceivable, thut God fhould have ordained, that only Perions fo and fo qualified, lliould be received in as Mem- bers of the Viiible Church ^ and others, for the Want of thefe, debarred ^ and, that the Church K : fhould 14^ T^^ Original Con flit ut ion fliould have a Power to determine pofitively as to the State of every Profeflbr, and yet have left all this to the Will of Men, without circumfcri- bing them in a Matter of fuch Confequence. And indeed, confidering the different Sizes of Belie- vers among themfelves, the manifold Infirmities and IVeaknefTes of many of thofe who are Gra- cious in this militant State, together with the Glaring Appearances of Hypocrites, it would re- quire a very precife and ample Rule to determine the Church, in their Management, in fuch a criti- cal Point. Nay, if there had been fuch a precife Uetermination in this Matter, as did but exprefs indefinitely. He that is to he admitted Member of the Vifihle Churchy and to he under the ftated Care and Infpe^ion of a Pa/tor^ muff have fome Degrees of Knowledge in the Fundamentals of Religion^ and Experience of the Power and Efficacy . oj God*s Spi^ rit on his Soul, to the giving him a true Sight of Sin^ and the Need of Chrift ^ Perfons might, with Con-' fidence, have pled this Caufe : But while there is nothing of this in Scripture, as to vifible Mem- berfliip, all that can be faid, is to no Purpofe, And indeed, when it is confidered. That Regene- ration and Converfion are fecret in the Heart, and the inward Work of the Spirit •, That the outward Adtions of Men, whether they flow from a Prin- ciple of Grace, are the Fruit of Love, and to the Glory of God, or not, fo far as Man can ob-^ ferve, may be counterfeit 5 That the feweft Num- ber of Converts are eminent Saints, but fubject to manifold Weakneffes, Sins and Infirmities : It feems a Matter wholly impoilible for any Society of Men, of the quickeft Penetration, to pafs a Sentence on this Critical and Momentuous Point, Converted or\Not, We do not refufe, That the Sa- 4 cred of the Chrijlian Church. i^.^ cred Oracles contain all the Evidences and necef^ fary Charaderifticks, by which a Perfon, in Confequence of the Divine Command, may exa- mine his own State, and, by comparing himfelf with the Rule, may come to a fatisfying Refolu- tion as to his own Condition ^ but, that there is any fuch Command given to others to judge, exa- mine and try the State and Condition of any par- ticular Perfon, fo as to pafs a Judgment of his be- ing in a renewed or converted State, and lay this down as a ftated Method of Admiifion into the Yifible Church, is denied, as being Antifcriptu- ral. Nor is there any Foundation for fuch a Pradice, either from the Authoritative Determi- nation of Minifters in ]prGaching and applying the Word to different Sorts of Perfons to which they addrefs themfelves and deliixr the Mind of God •, becaufe all this is but Dodrinal, as to the Explication of any Part of Sacred Writ ^ and, the bearing Home of thefe Truths by Wa}^- of Practical Improvement, goes upon the fuppofed State and different Conditions of the Hearers ; whereas, a particular Sentence paft, as to the State of this Individual Man or Woman, deter- minately by Name, they may be received or not received *, becaufe the One has the Signs of Grace, and not the Other, is a Thing of a quite different Nature. This Power we refufe to be lodged with the Church, till a Divine Warrant can be produ- ced for it. Arg. 9. Indepsndent Prhinples^ in their own Nature, feclude Children of profeillng Chriftiail Parents from being Members of the Yifible Church,- feeing thefe are nowife" capable to give an Ac- count of their Faith, Knowledge, or the Work- ings of God's Spirit on their Souls. This we look K 2 ppon 148 The Original Con flit ut ion upon to be inconfiftent with the Nature and De- sign of Baptifm, which is a folemn Initiation of Perfons to Church Memberfhip, as Circumcifign was under the Old Tejiament. And indeed, how- ever fome Independents allow Children to be of the Matter of the Vifible Church, yet their Prin- ciples are juftly chargeable with being Enemies to Infant Baptijm. Arg. 10. Omitting many Arguments that might, at great Length, have been infifted upon, reckon- ing what is faid to be fufficient, I Ihall conclude with an Under-proof taken from the Fathers, who all agree, That the Vifible Church is made up of fuch as profels the True Religion, and is a Com- pany made up of both good and bad. . This is a- greed to by Auftin^ Cyprian, Gregory, Chryjoliom, Nazianzen, Eujehius, Irena^its, 'fertulUan, with many Others mentioned by Mr. Rutherford (a), together with the Whole Body of our Reformers, who all define the Vifible Church from the out- ward Profeffion of the true Chriftian Faith or Re- ligion, and External Com.munion in the Worfhip and Ordinances of God : But never from an in- ward Holinefs and Heart Converfion. To thefe I Ihall add, That Or'igen againft Celfiis, in feveral Paffages mentioned by the Learned and juftly admir'd, the Author of the Conftitutton of the Pri- mitive Church (h), ^c. clearly difcovers. That all that was judged neceflary to an Adult Perfon's being admitted Member^ of the Vifible Church, was their ferious Profeffion of Chriftianity, and Acquaintance with its firft Principles, after they had been fome Time Catechumeni, or Catechi- fed Ones. Agreeable to this he faith, IV e initiate them i'i) Due Right of Presfe. C 5, Page 2/j-. {k) P-ge soo 8c feqq. of the Chrijiian Church 149 thm into our Myfieries^ when they have made a Pro- ' feffion of Holinefs^ and^ accordwg to the utmojl of their Power^ have reformed their Converjat'ion, That is, faith the Learned Author before mentioned. When they had changed their Manners, and redi- fied their irregular Carriages, they were walhed with the Water of Baptifm. To the fame Purpofe Jufiin Martyt fpealceth {a) when treating on the Celebration of the Lord's Supper ^ for, to the AdmilFion of Perfons to that Ordinance, there was required ^^ Profejfton of the Faith in the Truths of the Gofpel^ and an anfwera- hie Life thereto^ -jo'ithoitt which it was not lawful to partake of the Holy Supper. And it is very plain from Cyprian (bj, that thofe, who are once bapti- zed, were ftill look'd upon as Members of the Church, and fuch as had a Right to all its Privi- leges, except they had fallen into fome Grofs and Scandalous Sins, for which they were incapaci- tate, till they gave Difco very of their Penitency and Sorrow for their Impieties : For, no fooner were they baptized, than they commenced Mem- bers of the Catholick Church Yifible, and of that particular Church in which that Ordinance was difpenfed to them. Now, if Perfons were admit- ted to the Lord's Supper on a Profeffion of the Truths of the Gofpel, and a fuitable Converfation to that Profellion •, and all fuch as were baptized, and thereafter were kept from fcandalous Sins, had a Right to all the Privileges of the Chriftian Church •, -then we may clearly perceive. That the Foundation of their Admiilion into the Church, and being Partakers of all its Ordinances, v/as, an external Vifible Profeffion, and blamelefs Con- verfation. K 3 And ' — '■'■■■■ I I 1 {a) Afol r ^^fc^97- ^^^^- Palis, 1636. (^} Ejill C3, 1 50 ^^ Original Confiitution And indeed, if we fhall not reft in a ferious vifible Profeffion, as the Ground of Perfons ha- ying Right to the Privileges of the Gofpel Cove- nant, or Ordinances belonging thereto, hut de- mand pofitive Evidences of Grace in every One who is admitted thereunto, in foro hiimano^ it is not eafy to conceive, how that any Minifter can, in Safety, adminifter Ordinances to any Society of Men, particularly thofe which are fealing : For, it is a plain Cafe, that every Minifter who is to difpenfe Ordinances to a People, muft proceed on certain Grounds, that every one whom he ad- mits, has a Right to the Ordinance about to be difpenfed : But, on Suppofition, that pofitive Signs of Grace are the Foundation of every Man's Right, it is impoifible that any Man can proceed . on a pofitive Certainty, unlefs it can be made ap^ pear, that Minifters have, at this Time of Day, an infallible Knowledge of every one's Spiritual State : Therefore, as that which gives any Perfon a Right to external Privileges, muft be fomething mani- feft to him who admits them to Ordinances, if it be laid upon him to enquire after it ^ fo, if the Matter to be enquired into, is the Evidence of One's Right to Ordinances, and this Right is fa- ving Grace^ or the hidden Man of the Hearty how is it polfible the Minifter can proceed, in a Safety to his Confcience, or a Confiftency with his Duty, If any fhall all edge. That pofitive Signs of Grace are only demanded, in order to be Evidences of a true and vifible Profeffion •, and it is a vifi- ble Profeifion, thus circumftantiate, that gives the Right : Yet it muft be remembred, that our Un^ certainty, in this Cafe, is every Whit as great as before. For it is a plain Matter, that no Man can have more Certaiiity of a" Conclufion deduced from of the Chrifiian Church. 151 from Premifes, than he can have of the Premifes themfelves. But it is certain, in the prefent In- ftance, the Premifes from whence a Man's being a true vifible Profeffor is drawn, are his having a Work of Grace in his Heart ^ but if a Man can- not freely, and on pofitive certain Evidence, ai^ fent to this Antecedent, how can he have it of the Conclufion, he is a true vifible Profeffor ? This is the plain Refult of fuch a Way of reafoning. But, fuch as reft on this p6fitive Evidence for Admif- fion, and giving a Right to Gofpel Ordinances, fiamdy^ a fincere outward Profeffion of the Go- fpel, accompanied with a competent Meafure of Knowledge, and not attended with manifell Scan- dal, he has fomething to fix upon, and a clear Bot- tom for admitting any Perfon to vifible Privileges on vifible Signs, of which he is capable to judge. This is a Notion exactly fuited to a Vifible Church, in this State of Things, which can onl}^ be dif- tinguifhed from others in the World, from the outv/ard Appearance fhe makes in it, and not from the inward and hidden Part, only known to Godhimfelf And as for what is further objected, namd}\ That an explicite Covenant Engagement, from all the Members of a Congregation, is that which is neceffary to give it a vifible Form and Being as a Church. It is anfwered, that if by this is meant, that an exprefs Owning of the Gofpel Co- venant was neceffary, in the firfl: making up the Form of a Vifible Church, it is readil^y gran- ted : For, were any living in the mid ft of Hea- thens and Pagans^ who had the pure Ordinances of God difpenfed to them, it were neceffary for thefe to demand fuch an explicite Profeffion and Engagement, from thofe who offered to affcmble K 4 and 1 52. ^e Original Conjlitution and join with them, for the Participation df Go- fpel Ordinances. Na}^ were there a confiderable Body of Men in any Kingdom, labouring after a Reformation from Popery, it were the Duty of fuch to engage in the \\^ay of exprefs Covenant, to ftand for one another, and perform all mutual Offices for obtaining this End ^ and, at the fame Time, to receive none into their Number but fuch as engaged this "Way, and gave their explicite Confeut to the Gofpel Covenant : For, what is the Dut}^ of a Congregation, in fuch Cafes, is the Duty of many fuch, on the fame Grounds. Befides, if it be meant, that it is a Duty in- cumbent on all and eyery one to whom the Go- fpel Covenant is made known, to join with fomq Church Society or Worfhipping Aflembly ^ and becaufe it is not revealed in Scripture, to what particular Church he is to join himfelf, he ought to fignify to that AlTembly, wherev\^ith he inclines to join, his Willingnefs to be a Member thereof, either by Adlions or exprefs Words, I have no Qiiarrel with it neither. Or, if there fhould be a particular Enquir}?" made into fuch as are bapti- zed in Infancy, about their Knowledge of the Principles they are folemnly bound to maintain by Virtue thereof, and as to the Suitablenefs of their Pradlices, before thej^- Ihould be admitted to the more folemn Ordinance of the Supper, I fhall never be in the leaft offended on that Account, but the Contrary. Nor fhall I ever be againft a- ny proper Meafures for reftraining Vice, and ad- I'-ancing the Knowledge of the Gofpel, by an ex- plicite and open Profellion of their Submiifion to the Rules thereof All this may have its own Ad- vantages, and be conducive to the Ends of the But, of the Chrifiian Church. 1 5^ But, if the Meaning be, that a formal and ex- plicite Covenant, between a Company of Vifible Profeffors, is abfolately iieceffary to the Being and Form of a Church, fo as that, without this be explicitly entred into, none can have Accefs into that Affembly, or be Partakers of all Gofpel Or- dinances with them, I muft freely own, I cannot aiTent to it. For, Firfl^ There may be a Real Confederation, without a formal and explicite Confent, as is manifeft in many of the Primitive Churches ^ and in thefe fince the Reformation ^ which no fober Mind will refufe to have been both True and Vifible Churches. 2cily, I cannot aflent to this, becaufe One who is truly entred into the Gofpel Qovenant, has thereby a Title to all the Ordinances belonging thereunto ^ and confequent- ly, explicite Covenanting is not tlTat which con- fi:itutes one a Member. He who is baptiied accor- ding to the Command of Chrift, has, thereby, a fealed Right to all the external Privileges belong- ing to that Covenant, of which Baptifm is a Seal. For, how is it conceivable. That the Seal of the Gofpel Covenant fhould be adminiftred to One who is not a Member of that Societ}^ to which the Co- venant belongs } And how is it to be imagined, that One is a Member to whom Baptifm is admi- niftred, and yet he has not thereby a Sealed Right to the external Privileges thereof? A Right once received, continues till it be forfeited by fome Deed or Action of the Perfon •, which is the oxAy Thing can reftrid him either in Whole or in Part, according to the Nature of the Offence. And for a- ny to imagine, that by Baptifm One is declared to be a Member of the Catholick Church, but not of ■ any particular Congregation, is verj^ vain : For, ^ tho' One may be fuppofed to be baptifcd in f ich ' Cir- 1 54 ^he Original Confiitution Circumflances, as that he could not adually be de- nominate a Member of this or the other Congre- gation ^ yet ftill he muft have a Right to join to one or other of thefe, where he may have Oppor- tunitjr, and to partake of all the- Ordinances be- longing to that Covenant, of which Baptifm is a Seal, unlefs we can fuppofe One to be a Member of the Whole Body, and yet neither actually be- longs to an}^ Part of it, nor has a Right to join to any Branch of that Sacred Society, for being Par- taker of its Privileges ^ which, to me, has much the Face of a Contradiction, ^dly, Becaufe there may be a real Confent given, by the Acts and Deeds of a Perfon, that he has actually fubjedted himfelf to the Gofpel Covenant, without any for- mal and explicite entring into a Congregational Engagement, in Conjunction with others, to per- form mutual and relative Duties. And, as a Church may c!eafe to be a true Church, without any ex- plicite difowning fuch an Engagement ^ fo a real and true Church may be Conltitate without it : And confequently, a formal Engagement, and ex- plicite entring into a Congregational Covenant, is .^lot that which conftitutes the EfTence and Being of a Church. Thus, the Church of Rome has mani- feftly corrupted the Word and Sacraments, and cannot deferve the Name of a true Church-, 3^et ftill fhe maintains the Name in the ftrongeft Terms. So, on the other Hand, a Perfon may declare him^ felf to be a Worthy A/[ember by his Deeds and Actions •, and another, by his unfuitable Carriage, clearly dilcoverhe has no Claim to be a Member, or a Right to Gofpel Privileges. 1 ftiall onl}' fubjoin to what hath been faid, a fnort Reply to the molt common Objections or Ar- guments of the Indep^ndnns. And, • ¥\r(t. It of the Chrifiian Church. 155 FirCt. It is objeded, That the Church of Chrill is denominate the temple ofGod^'Z'phtr. 2 22. His Building in which he dwells, 2 Cor. 6. 16, i Cor. g. 16, 17, And the Members thereof bear the Name of Saints, and faithful in Chrift, @:. But, i. Tm afraid, if thefe Topicks fhould prove any Thing to the Purpofe, they muft Unqueliionably prove too much, namely^ That there are none can be ad- mitted Members of the Vifible Church, but fuch as are Real Believers, and Living Stones in Chrift's Building 5 but fuch Kind of Arguments prove no- thing at all : Befidjes, thefe Scriptures prove no- thing againft us, till once it be made appear, that thefe Epithets are given to the Church as Vilible : But this would be more than difficult, feeing it is manifeft they are to be underftood of, and can only be predicate concerning thelnvifible Church of Re- al Saints. It is indeed true, that the Papifls main- tain, that fuch Scriptures are meant of the Yifible Church, becaufe this Notion is more fuited to their Political Views ^ but the Contrary has fi-ill been held by the Current of Reformed Divines. 2. Thefe Scriptures, i Cor. 9. are impertinently alledged \ for they are not adduced by the Apoftle for that Pur- pofe, which is intended by our Adverfaries on this Point. The Infpired Penman is there fpealdng of Fundamental Dodrines, and thefe that are built thereon, which ought to be correfpondent thereto, and of a Piece with the Foundation. This is evi- dent, by comparing the Tenth Verfe with thefe that follow till the Fifteenth. The Propofition laid down, is, That Teachers ought to be very Cau- tious what Doctrines they publillied unto the Peo- - pie, and fee that they Vv'-ere, in all Things, fuitable to the Foundation which he had laid : P'or all Doc- trines delivered that were found, and would abide the 1^6 The Original Conjlitution Trial, were built on the Foundation Chrift, or tlie Doflrines revealed concerning him. Now, fare it would be a i^ery ftrange Inference to conclude from thefe Premifes, or fubfume from this Propofition, that a Viflble Church, as fuch, was built on Chrift. Thefe who are received into the Vifible Church, it is either with a View to their being advanced fur- ther in Chrift, or in order to their being built on him, in a AYay of external Means ^ but not as if their being external Me^^ibers, as fuch, built them oh this glorious Foundation. Befides, this has no ♦ Foundation in the Text. Nor will what the Apo- ftle fays, Ver, i6, 17. alter the Cafe, feeing his Scope therein is, to dehort the Corinthians from acting a Part which might prove fatal to the Church, by their idle and vain Doctrines, which were not founded on Chrift, or the Truth, as it is in him ^ or falling into Schifmatical Practices, by being the Admirers and Followers of this or the other Teach- er that was among them, and efteeming them- felves on being called by his Name. This is fo ma- jiifeft, that it is the very Foundation the Apoftle lays down, in the Entry of his Difcourfe, in the 4 Verfe. And fo thefe Words, ^he lempk of God is holy^ which ^empL^ ye are^ &c. are not a Reafbn- why he, v/ho teaches falfe Do6lrines, defiles and corrupts the Temple, which fuppofeth, that the Viflble Church is Holy, and poffeffed of the Di- vine Spirit •, but a Reafon why fuch as defile the Church, will, unqueftionably, be brought under a fevere Puniiliment, from him whofe Temple it is, and th€ Author of all its Dodrines. This was what a Holy and Pure God would not bear with, or fufFer to be done without Punifliment. This natural View of the Words quite fpoils the Argu- ment that is forced from them, contiary to the A- poflle's of the Chrijiian Church. 1 5y poftle's Scope. Some have imagined, that the Words made Ufe of by the Apoftle, The lemph of God is Holy, are Exprelhoiis borrowed from the Ty- pical Church o^Jcntfalem, which was a>Type of the Yifible Church under the N(^-iv Tcf/tament, but without any folid Proof, feeing it only prefigurate the Invifible Church as fuch, and thofe who were to be Members of the Myftical Body of Chrift. And indeed the Denomination was only applicable to fuch in the Church of Cor'mth^ and none elfe ^ for it could never be faid of every individual Yi- fible Member of that Profeiiing Bod}^ or of all thefe together colledtivel}^ For what is more ma- iiifeft, than that there were Members in that Vifi- ble Church, v/ho were grofly Profane ? Some were Schifmaticks ^ fome denied the Refurredion ^ Ibme vilified the Dodrine of the Holjr Apoftle : In a "Word, fome were Contentious ^ Ibme Drunkards ^ fome Fornicators, and the like -, to who.m this De- nomination could not belong. Therefore it mull be confidered, that the Vifible Church is denomi- nate from the better Part, and fometimes from the Worfe ^ and fo thefe Predications can only be meant of fuch to whom they truly belong, and not of the whole Bod}^ Thus, the Vifible Church, in which there are both good and bad, Tares and Wheats is ^ called the Kingdom of Heaven^ and b)^ the Name of Saints and Fciithjiil, &c. which can only be under- ftood of the more valuable and better Part-, but by no Means, in Truth, of the whole Body colledlive- 1}% and every Member thereof in particular. At other Times, fhe is reprefented a ftiff-necked, a rebellious Houfe, Children that are Corrupters ^ which can as little be underllood of the collective Body, and every individual Alember thereof, as if there ^vas not one that fought God, and ;\^as wife. 4 And 158 T^he Original Conflitution And thus, when the Church of Cormtb is faid to he the temple of the Living God^ and that he dwelleth in her, 2 Cor, 6. i5. it muft unqueftionably be un- derftood in fuch a Senfe, as the Predication could "be true, with refped: unto the whole Body collec- tively, and every Member thereof in particular 5 which evidently makes it appear, that the Predi- cation is only to be underftood of the Invifible Church, or Myftical Body of the Redeemer. And fo, tho* the Apoftle indites his Epiftle to the Yifi- "ble Church of Corinth ^ ytty as it was not only to thefe, but unto all that were fanHified in Chrifi Je- fiiSy &c. fo it would never be a good Confequence^ that every Thing in that Epiftle, was only faid un- to that Church, or unto her as Vifible. The con- trary of this is manifeft from many Things in the Epiftle, where there is a Difference put between the Godly and the Vile •, thofe who are living Stones in Chrift's Building, and ftich as are not. Thefe Things, in fhort, are fufficient to let us fee, that all the high Titles and Encomiums paft on a- ny Church, are never able to denominate every one therein to be true Believers, or lay a fufficient Foundation for a pofitive Ground of Charity, that they ivere all Saints, and Faithful in Chrift. Secondly, It is further objedted by fome Perfons, That the Church is fuch a Bodjr, as we muft have Charity for every one therein, that they are the Flock of Chrift^ which he hath purchafed with his own Bloody Acts 20. 28. And that he might fan^ify and cleanfe it, Eph. 5. 2^, 26. But to this it is anfwe- red, I. That the Church purchafed with Chrift's Blood, the True God, is, by no Means, to be un- derftood of the Church as Vifible. Nor will the Words, in the Judgment of Charity, be of any Con- fideration, feeing the Text affords no Foundation for of the Chrifiian Church. 1 5p for them: And therefore it can only be meant of thofe who are truly Redeemed, and bought with the Price of the Blood of God, which evidently makes the Church there fpoken of, to be the Invi- fible Body of Chrift. This, fo far as I can learn, is the Judgment of all Orthodox Divines, when they write againft the RemonftrantSy or fuch as hold Univerfal Redemption, who indeed hold the Text to be meant of the Yifible Church. For tho' it be granted, that the Church fpoken of in the Context, was Yifible, yet the Thing to be proven is. That the Church fpoken of, and faid to be pur- chafed with the Blood of Chrift, was the Vifible Church, as fuch, or under that precife Notion. It is granted, that the Elecl and Invifible Church may be confidered as Vifible •, the Members thereof are fuch as are perceived by our Senfes ; But this will never conclude. That when the Church is laid to be purchafed with the Blood of Chrift, it was the Vifible Church, as fuch, or under this particular Confideration. This ftill remains to be made good ^ and no Conclufion that can be lawfully drawn from any Premifes in the Text or Context, will ever make it evident. I ftiall only add, that while Bdlarmhie is labouring, from this Text, to prove. That the Vifible Church is to be underftood, the Learned ^ Whitaker^ whom I have juft now before me, faith, That particular Churches pro- felFmg the Chriftian Religion, are denominate a Church Synecdochically, on Account of the Saints and Eledl that are in them ^ and becaufe the Pa- ftors cannot difcern the Ele6l from the Reprobate^ therefore they are to feed the whole Company, and leave the whole Matter to the Judgment of God. Thus it is manifeft, that that Learned Author un- derftood * Di Ecdei; V«/-/.£"0-, render'd Guide or Lea- der, it is not only made Ufe of in profane Wri- ters, but in the Greek Verfion of the Old Tefta- mant^' of the Chriflian Church. 177 inciit^ and Origuml Greek m the New^ to expreis the Power and Authoritjr of Civil Judges, Jof^j, 155. 21. Dent, I, n. Mic. ^. 9. 2 Chroiu 5. i. £^^'^^ 44. 3. & 47. 7. Z>2//. ^. 2. y^^/ 7. 10. Mattb. 2: 6. Be 27. 2, @*. Befides, ^oiixn-u^ Paftors^ and the Verb -TroifXA.'i'u io feed^ are Words by which the Greek Verfion of the Old^ertameut expreffeth both Ecclefiaftick and Civil Judges, and Government, tfa. 44. 28. Nab. 3.18. Mie. ^ 5^. 7^^'- ?• I5- ^ i?- 16. & 6. 9. & 12 10. & 49. 19. ZT^ri'. 1 1. 7. £*:.^L 94, I, 15, 16. /^j/. 78. 71, 72. & 28. 9. 1 Cbron. 17. 6, 2 &/W. 5;. 2. Nay, it is made Ule of, to ex- prefs the fovereign Rule and Authority of God himfelf, P/aL 2^. i. Heb. 19. 20. Jo/m 10. 11. I Pet, 5. 4. Matth. 26. 5. A/^r^ 14. 27. i Pet. 2.25. Mattb. 2. 6. Pfal. 78. 52. Jer.^i. 10. £z^L 94. 25. & 37. 24, Z^rZ'. 19. 17, &c. Agreeable to this No- tion of the Original Word, we find Agamemnon is calFd by Horner^ TotfjLii'a, a*«.", King of the People ; and this is the frequent Defignation he gives itiito Princes, that Rule for the Good of their Subjeds. Now, if thefe Names, hj which the Holy Ghoft expreffeth the Office-bearers o[ the 'New Tefl amen t Church, be fuch as include the Power of Rule and Government, according to tlie received Notion of the Words, both in Sacred and prophane Wri- tings ^ it is a Demonftration, that the Power of the Keys belongs unto them by Divine Appoint- ment, and they are called to exercife them, a- greeably to the Nature of the Redeemer's King- ^dorn, and according to the Rules he hath prefcrib- ecfT This Power belonged unto the Priefts and Le- v'ltes under the Old Teftament, or at leaft to none but Perfons in Office, and the People had not the leaft Share therein ^ and it will be more than dif-^ ficult to make it good, That this, as to them, was M purely 17^ T5[?^ Original Conjlitution purely Typical •, and any that fhall alledge it, ought to point forth the Antitype. It is indeed true, that the Eminency and lordly Dignity of the Je^mif}^ High Priell, above all the other Pnefts and Levitt's^ in which the Epifcopalians place the Eiitaxy or handfom Order of their Conftitution, was Typical, and had an Eye to the fupcreminent Dignity of our Great High Pr'nfi Chr'tft Jcjus^ and is now fwallowed up in him. But this will not fay, but the Officers in the New leflament Church, . being pointed forth by the Holy Ghoft in fuch Names and Appellations, as are moft exprejfive of Rule and Jurifdidlion, have equally a Claim to it, and Intereft in the Excrcife thereof, with the Rulers of the Old 'Jeftameut Church, who were defigned by the fame and like Names ^ and that the former were independent on the Body of the People, as well as the latter, as to their Powers. Minifters of the Gofpel are Ambaffadors ofChriJt^ . and they a6l in his Name, and in his Stead, in the .' Exercife of Jurifclidtion and Government, as well \ as in the difpenfing Word and Sacraments. Thus the Apoftle calls them Guides or Leaders, and re- quires the People to obey mid. fitbmit^o them : For they wateh for your Souls, as they that muft give Jc- count, Heb. 15. 17. And it is obfervable, that tho: Original Word rendred Obey and Submit, denotes an Obedience, in a ftrid Senfe, and not a bare Perfvvafion, but fuch aSubmilTion, as was without Rcfiftance, and due unto Authority. ^ For, the O- riginal Word tranflated Submit, is a Military Term, and intimates fuch a Subjedion, as is incumbent on Soldiers to the Authority of their Comman- ders. From the Whole, there feems nothing to be more clear, than. That the Power of Rule and Government, is lodged in, the Minifters and Elders of of the Chrijiian Church. i y^ of Chrift's Houfe ^ and they that would deprive them thereof, mufl fly in the Face of Divine Reve- lation. Fijthly. It is to he obferved, That as the Power oF Rule and Government is, in ' the ftrongeft Terms, afcribed to Gofpel Miniflers, in thofe Names by which the Holy Ghoft defigus them , fo the Church, or Body of the People, are repre- fented in facred Writ, by fuch Defignations, as makes it evident, they were the Objeds on which this Power was to be exercifed. In the Scrij)tures, the Church is compared to a Ijock^ Jo^^n lo. a Hoiife^ I *7/;/7. 9. 15. 2 Tim, 2. 20" a Cjty^ Matth^ ^. a Bqd^^ I Cor, 12. an Army^ Song. 6. 13. and a Kii/g^ow, CoL I. 15. In all thefe Defignations, Infinite Wifdom gives fuch a View of his Church, as makes it evident, fhe is not the immediate Subjedl of that Power of Rule and Government which he expren}?* declares to be involved in the j Office and Character of his Ambaffadors. 'Tisi - • contrary to the Notion of a Houfe, a Flock, Ar- my or Kingdom to Rule ^ but all of thefe fpeakj forth the Exercife of Government and Jurifdidioii over them. And for any to maintain, That that Power was beflowed on the whole Body of the Church, as a Gift immediately from God, is without any Foundation in Holy Writ, nay, ex- prefly contrary to it, and the Dictates of found Reafon. The Church of Chrift is a Hcterogenms, or Orgaukk Body^ accordmg to the Reprefenta- tion given us by the Apoftle. i Cor, 1 2. But this would infallibly make her to be Homegenat^, and all her Members to be of alike Powers, and of the fame Kind. Befides, if the Minifterial Pow- ers were firft committed to the Church, or Body of the People, then it muft be granted, that Go- M 2 fpel 1 80 ^he Original Confiitution fpel Minifters are not Amhafl'adors for Cbiifi^ not ad in his Name ^ tho' exprefl)'' afferted by the A- poille, 2 Cor. 5. 20. hut in the Name of the Church, and for her •, it being from her they receive their Legation and Powers. And fo God has commit- ted to her a Power to goverji herfelf, and makes her to be a Body governing and governed. And from this, it ma}^ be further inferred, That the Church has a Power to preach the Word •, blefs and fanc- tify Things ^ to reprefent, feal and apply the Bo- dy and Blood of Chrift, and exercife Difcipline on herfelf: For all thefe are connected together "byXhrift, in the CommillK)n given forth by him after his Refurrection from the Dead, Matth. ,28. 19, 20. Compare MattL 26. 26, 27, 28, '^2. John 20. 21, 22, 23. & 21. 15, 16, 17. Thus, the Church, or Body of the People, muft of Confequence be the Difpenfers of the Myfteries of God. Now, according to this,' what Ihould be the Objector this Difpenfation ^ not the Church herfelf-, be- caufe, according to this, fhe is the Subjed difpen- fing, and in which this Power is lodged ^ and therefore this Difpenfation mufl: be made to fome Object difiind from the Church ^ and if fo, then that Difpenfation was not, at the firft, defign- ed for the Good of the Church, but thofe that were diftind from, and without her Verge. Nor will it be of any avail to alledge, That the Church niav transfer this Difpenfation, or the Powers o- riginally in them from God, unto others for the Exercife of them ^ for Powers of Divine and Sa- cred Nature, committed to a Perfon or Body of People, as Members of a Church, cannot be trans- ferred, without the Allowance and Appointment of him by whom they were at fir ft confer'd. And Lefides, there is no Need to mitke any fuch Con- veyance ^ of the Chrifilan Church. 1 8 1 veyaiice -, for that fuppofeth, thofe to whom the Convej^'ance is made, were not Originally pof- feiled of them, contrary to what is alledged, namely^ That thofe Powers are Originally in all the Members of the Chnrch. He that is Original- ly vefted with a Power from God, and is the pro- l">er Subjecl thereof, cannot, without a Contra- didion, be faid to have thefe Powers transferred to him fi'om others, on whom God had bellowed the fame Powers. And if it fhall be granted, that this Power was not committed to the Church by God ; then it muft be equally allowed, that the'Paftors and Governors did not receive it from the Church, or derive it from the Body of the People. In a Word, if the Power of the Keys was com- mitted to the Body of the People ^ either they have it equalljMv^ih the Paflors, or not. If they have it but equally with the Pallors v then the Pa- ftors do not receive it from the People, feeing they are as immediateljr poffeffed of it as thePeojde are. But, if the Power of the Keys be not equally com- mitted to the Paftors and the People-^ then I would know, whether it be more committed to the Peo- ple^ or the Pallors > If it be more committed to the People than the Paftors, then the Names and Cha- rasters afcribed to them, and b}'' which their Pow- er and eminent Rule over the Church is exprell, are not rightly af'ribed to them by the Holjr Gholl. The Apoftle exprefly fays, Fkhr. 15. 77. Obi^y thi'm that have the RaU' over you^ and fubmit your Jd'jcs ^ for they -watch for your Soi/Is, as they that miijl give an Accoitut, Now, nofwithdanding this fupereminent Authority they have over the People, expreft by the Spirit of God, and the per- emptory Command given to the^ People to fubject thereunto, in as much as Paftors were to be ac- M 3 counta- i8z l^e Original Conflitution countable to God>; how they difcharged the Truft he had lodged in them •, 3^et the People have a fu- pereminent Power and Authority over the Mini- fters, which has a very ftrong Appearance of a Con^ tradidion. Eelides, how is this confident with the fame Apoftle's giving the Power of Government, and Ordination of Presbyters, to Tnnothy and 7i- ///j, without the fnialleft Hint of the Peoples Con- cern therein ? And what is more, if the greater Power of the Keys is in the Body of the People, how comes it, that the Spirit of God imputes all to the Angels of the Jficin Churches, whatever was a- mifs or Praife-worthy among them ? If the greater Power was in the People, then the Approbation or Reprehenfion, according to the Difcharge or Ne- gledt of its Exercife, was to be afcrib'd unto them, And indeed, if they had fo much as an Equality of Power, they juftly deferv'd to have had their Share with the Angels, of Commendation or Reproof ^ 3^ct all is charged on the Angels, Rev. 2, 3, 6. But to return, if the greater Power was in the Miui- ilers, then they had it not from the People, but immediately from Chrift, its Author, who beftow;^ ed it on whom he had ^ Mind. Nor will theCaufe be better'd, by alledging, That the Minifterial Powers are confer'd by the Suffrage of the People, which is fignified by the yj^pp]oviA or Lifting up of the Hands ^ becaufe it only denotes their AfTent, and is a Sign of their Subjedion to this or tKe 0- ther Perfon, and the Acknowledgment of him, as a Man dul}^ and regularly fet apart to be a Difpen- fer of the Sacred Myfteries, by Chrift, in the ap- pointed Method, or with the Laying on of the Hands of the Presbytery, Acis 13. i, 2, 9. i 'Jim. 4. 14. & 'y. 22. 2 Inn. 1, 6, Thefe are Things vail:- }y differing, for a Perfon to receive, or have the Invefti- of the Chrifiian Church. 1 83 Inveftiture of the Minifterial Powers made over to him, by the Ad or Suffrage of the People •, and the People to teftify their Affeiit, and iigiiifie their Acknowledgment of thefe Powers to be in him, and that they thereby promife Subjedion and becom- ing Reverence. The firfl is what the Minifter has by Virtue of his Ordination, and the Nature of the Office into which he is fent forth by Divine Ap- pointment 5 the latter is indeed from the People. So then, from the whole of what has been faid, there is not the leaft Evidence, that the Power of making or ordaining Minifters, is committed to the People, or that they are the immediate Subject of the Keys. This is all that is argued againiVj there being no Defign to difpute their Liberty of making Choice of them, I'm abfolutely againft Minifters lording it over God's Heritage, and their impofing a particular Minifter upon a profefTmg People, without their Approbation, when they are willing to call : The extraordinary Gift of difcer- ning Spirits having ceafed with the A])oftles, and had^iot a Being in the Church, fince the Scripture Canon was completed : And therefore, as the Peo- ple, in the Ages which came next after, had this Privilege, I fee no Reafon wherefore they fhould now be deprived of it. All that was defign'd on this Head, was, to make it appear. That the Power of the Keys, no lefs than that of difpenfing "Word and Sacraments, was committed to the Minifters and Governors of the Church, and not unto the Bo- dy of the People. M 4 SECT. 184. Tlje Original Conjlitution SECT. V. J fiHgkChw'chj fiich as that t?f Jerufalem, Antlocli, CJoriatli, had in it [evcralCongrcgatioiu mccthig for PiihUck IVordoip^ whofe RiiUrs met tn one Pref- hytery for Difcipline and Government, The fir ft Branch of this Fropofition^ viz. That feveral Con- ^'gtegations J or PMick WorPnp ''jjere in one Churchy is confirmed^ particularly from the Church (?/ Jeru^ falem^ in Jour Confiderations, THAT which falls next under Confideration, is. That a fingle Church, according to the Stile of the New Te/tament, was not confin'd to one iingle Congregation, or Meeting of People, for performing Publick Worfliip. The oppofite of this is what we maintain, namely^ That in thole famous Churches planted by the Apoftles, in feveral of the principal Cities in the Bounds of the Roman i;7//??/v, there were a Plurality of Chriftian Congre- gations, which made up one Ecclefiaftical Society, which, in Scripture Phrafe, is called, a Presbyte- ry. Thus we read of the Church o^jerujalem^ A6ts 8. I. the Church oi Antioch, Ads 13. i. the Church of Corinthj i Cor, I. i. 2 Cor, i. i. the Church of ^hs^fjaloriica^ \lhef i. i. 2'Jhef. i. i. the Church 't'hat is at Babylon^ i Vet. 5. 13, the Church o{ La- odicea -^ and, in 3 Wojfd, all the reil of the Seyen Churches of Afia^ when fpoken of feparately, are exprefl: in the iingnlar Number, Rev, 2. i, 18. & 3. T, 7, 14. Nor can I find any where in the New Tcftament^ that the Body o{ Chriftians in any City, however numerous they were, are confide- led as diftind Societies, or receive the Apellation of the Churches of that City^ in the plural Number. It of. t he Chriflim Church. 1 8 ^ It is indeed own'd, That in the firft Beginnings of Chriftianity in any Place, there might be fuch a fmall ' Body of People prbfefling Chriftianity, as made up one fingle Congregation \ and even this was a true Church, vefted with the Power of the Keys, and had its Ecclefiaftical Government, Nor lis it refus'd, but that fuch a fmall Church ftiU con- tinued in one Congregation, \\^hile their Number did not increafe to make up moe : Diftin^t Aifem' blies are not to be multiplied but on reafonable Grounds. Again, it is yielded, that a fingle Church was not made up of Congregations confide- fably remote one from another, fo as their Rulers and Governors could not poifibly maintain frequent Meetings for the Exercife of Difcipline. And fo, when the Chriftians of a whole Country are men- tioned, they are reprefented as being diftihd: So- cieties, Thus, We read of the Churches of Gala- tia. Gal. i. I, 2. the Churches of Samarta and Ct/- Ttlee^ i^hef, 2. 14. AHs 9. ^i. the Churches of Syria and Cilkm., Ads 9. 41. the Churches of Afar^f- dori'iaj 2 Cor. 8. i. the Churches 0^ A ft ay Rev. i. it. I Cor. 16.19. Thefe Things being premifed, what remains to be eftablifhed, is, That the Churchy m the fingular Number, according to the Stile of the N^w Teftamdnty is not to be underftood of one fingle Congregation, but of feveral diftind: Affem- blies meeting together for publick Worfhip, all joined into one Ecclefiaftick Society, or under the immediate Government of their feveral Church- officers, affembled in a Clafs or Presbytery. This Clais or Presbytery, I underftand in the lame View as it is defcrib'd in our Directorj^*, that is, Confift^ itig of Mimfters of the Wordy and fuch other publick Officers as are agreeable tOy and warranted by the Word 0^ Gody to he Church Governors^ to join with the 1 8(5 l^he Original Confiitution the Mimfters jw , the Government of the Church. iNow, for the Confirmation of the firfl Branch of this Head, let it be confidered, Firjl, The Apoftles were immediately fent forth fcy Chrill ^ and in 'what they wrote ana delivered unto the Churches, they were fupported by his own Authorit}?' ^ they taught nothing to the Peo- ple, but what they were infallibly direfted unto by his Spirit 5 and their Inftitutions, which carried in them a perpetual Reafon of Equity, carried in them the Binding Force of a Law, and were equal- ly obligatory with the jnftitutions of their I^ord. To them was given the Power .of planting Church- es, making up a complete Pattern, and the effen- tial Maxims of Ecclefiaftick Government, to be ob- ferved in all Ages ^ and if their Example herein fliall be abandoned by the Church of Chrift, fhe mufl wander in endlefs Uncertainties, and every one will do what feems good in his own Eyes, and thereby produce her Deftrudtion, and inextricable Confuiion, to the Contempt of the Authority of the King of Saints, exadly ob ferved by the Apo- ftles. Befides, they were endued with a peculiar Energy in Preaching, and their Miniftry was at- tended with amazing Succefs, by which vaft mul- titudes were made obedient to the Gofpel Faith 5 and fo, in thefe remarkable Cities where famous Churches were planted, there was a competent Number to make up fuch an Ecclefiaftical Body as was fufficient to give us a clear View of an Exam- ple, and what was to be the Rule and Meafure of Church Government in all future Ages. And when we are to take a View of the Apoftolical Churches, defigned from any remarkable City where the Body of Chriflians in each of thefe are invariably denominate Church in the fingular Number, of the Chriftian Church. 187 Number, as it evidently points forth the Nature and Genius of their Government ^ fo it will appear they were made up of feveral diftind or feparate Congregations for publick Worfhip. Here we fliall only take a Review of the Mother Church at Jerufakm^ and leave the reft to be con- fidered afterwards, in their proper Place. This Church had, unqueftionably, feveral diftinct Con- gregations in her, as will appear, in the fir/i Place, from the vaft Multitude of Converts that were fooii gathered by the Miniftry of the Apoftles, For, in ner fir ft Beginnings, before our Lord's Afcenfion, the Apoftle declares he was feen of above five hun- dred Brethren at once, i Cor, 15. 6. At Peters firft Sermon, preached immediately after the Down- pouring of the Holy Ghoft, there were added to the Churchy about Ihree thoufand Souls ^ Adts 2. 41. And Ver. 47. it is faid, that the Lord added to the Church daily, fuch as flwuld he faved. After this it is faid, that many of them who heard the Word, he- lieved^ and the Number of the Men was about Five thoufand, Adls 4. 4. To thefe we find there were Believers more added to the Lord, Multitudes both of Men and Women, KQis 5. 14. Again, before the Eleftion of the Deacons, it is faid, that the Num-^ her of the Difc'ipks was multiplied -, and thereafter, the Number of the Di/ciples multiplied in Jerufalem greatly, and a great Company of the Priefis were obe- dient to the Faith, Ads 6. i, 7. Now, all thefe . Paffages being compared together, is it to be ima- gined, that the Church of Jerufalem was but one fingle Congregation? This, I cannot help think- ing, is an unqueftionable Difcovery, there was a plurality of Congregations, or diftincl AlTemblies of Chriftians for publick Worlhip, in the firft Mo- ther 1 8 8 H^e Original Conflitution ther Church, before the Difperfion hy the Perfe- cution that afterwards arofe. Again, after that Perfecution was over, we find there were great Additions made to the Church of Jerujdcm \ for it is faid, thq had Refi^ and nioere miiltiplhd, Ads <^. 31. And after ft'/<^r's miraculous Deliverance from Prifon, Bi4t thi^ Word of God grew and mttltiplkd^ Ads 12. 24. And to (hut up all, when Paul went up to Jerufakmy he is infor- med hy James and the £/^^rj, Ads 21. 20. But thou feefl^ Brother^ how many Thoujands , to, 11,12, 4t. of the Chrifiian Church. 1 97 lefts among thofe who were converted at Jerufahm ^ fo it muft necefTarily follow, That the Apoftles, who followed Decency and Order in their Actings, and, at the fame Time, made it their great Care to do all for Edification, did model the Believers they had gathered together into fuch Bodies or Congregations, as they might feverally be inftruc- ted by thofe Languages, in which they were moil verfant, or beft acquainted with. I cannot help thinking, that this being the State of the Chfifti- ans ^t Jaafakm, it would be too injurious an Im- putation on the Apoftles, to imagine they were fo regardlefs of the trueft Interefts of that Church, as to confine them to one fingle Congregation for Pub- lick Worfhip, tho* their Numbers had been vaftly inferior to what truly they were. And tho' fome may objeft, that the JrjuSy every where, have the Knowledge of the /y^fo'^w Language, and that in no Place there is any Body of them fettled, but they read the Scriptures in their |Publick AfTem- blies in that Tongue -, and very rarely make Ufb of the Chddee Paraphrafe, and, no where, of the Septuagint •, yet if any (hall lay Strefs on this, it muft be the Fruit of Ignorance. For, tho' it be granted it is fb now, and that the Jews^ every where, in their Difperiion, make Ufe of the He^ hc-w Language ^ it will not thence follow, they did fo before, at, and fome Time after the Coming of the Meffiah. For it is certain, the Seftuagmt or {jreik Verfion of the ^ Old 'Jejlameut was made Ufe of among all the Churches of the Helkmflical Jews^ wherever they were difperfed among the Grecian Cities, fo that they came, thro* Courfe of Time, to lofe the Hebrew Tongue. Jt is no lefs certain, That the Jews^ after their Return from the N 5 Baby-' • — — - III I II III III * Lewis On^in. Hebr. Pag. 3jt, ^jj. ic;8 The Original Confiitution BabylomfJy Captivity, made Ufe of the Chaldean Dialed, and, in Procefs of Time, it became their Katural Tongue. And, as the Dodors of the Jew^ jfi Law found it neceflary, in order to make the Jc'-ws underftand the Text of the Holy Scriptures, after their Captivit}'-, which they read in the Htf- brew in their Synagogues, to explain it to them in the Chaldean Dialect, the Language they under- ftood ^ To it was no lefs neceffary for the Apoftles to preach the Gofpel to the Church of 7(fn(/'^/^m, in thofe different Languages and Dialeds, which they were beft acquainted with, and tended moll for their Edification. And to complete this Argu- ment, it muft be confidered, that after the Gr^ci- TAfig Je-W5 laid afide the Septuagint in their publick AfTemblies, they made Ufe of the 6'r and ferving of Tables, A^s 6, We find them ytt together in Jerulakmy at the Time of the Perfecu- tion, when others were difperfed, Atis 8. i. After this, we find, that there were not only Apoftles, but Presbyters or Elders in this Mother Church, JEls II, 30. As to the Time of the Ordination of thefe Presbyters, it is not certain 5 but for any N 4 Thing • ■■» (<) AQii I, 4, 8, IX, &c* * Ciuau Monarch. Page 480. 200 T^e Original Confiitution Thing that can be faid, they might have been even before the Deacons. In the 15th Chapter, we find the Apoftles and Elders meeting in a Judicial Manner, for determining Matters of publick Con- cern to the Church of Chrift. It is further to be obferved, that befides thefe, there were in the Church of Jerufakm a Plurality of Prophets, A^s II. 27. Now, from this Account it m a nifefi:l_y ap- pears, there was a Multitude of Apoftles, Prophets and Presbj^ers, in the lingle Church cX Jcnilakm-^ and that all of them, for the moft Part, refided, not one, but feveral Years in that Place. The A- poftles remained there, not only during the Heats of Perfecution, but the Time of Peace, and flou- rifhing Condition of that Church ^ and their Work appears to have been fo great, and their Charge fb numerous, that to the End they might give them* felves '■jjholly to Prayer^ and the Minijiry of the Wordy they fet apart Seven Deacons to eafe them of the Burden of the Poor, and ferving of Tables. And it cannot well be imagined, how this could have been a fufficient Reafon for Eftablifhing that Order of Church-Officers, had there only been one fingle Congregation in the Church of JerufaUm ^ and far lels is it conceivable, there was Work for Apoftles, Prophets, and a Plurality of Presbyters, for One Meeting or AfTembly of Believers. Nay, I can- not help thinking, that to find in One fingle Church Twelve Apoftles, a Plurality of Prophets, and Minifters of the Word, befides Seven Deacons, it muft, at once, furnifh the unprejudiced Mind with an Idea of a Plurality of diftinct Congregati- ons. Nor is it of any Confequence, what is alled- ged by fome Lidepende'rits^ namely, that there were >^any gifted Men, which were not Officers, that, iks Occafion ferved, did inftruct others, as AauUa did of the Chrijiian Church. 201 did Apollos •, and therefore, the Argument taken ^ from the many Teachers in the Church o^ Jerufa- km, will not eftablifli, that there were many Con- gregations there. For, tho' it be granted, that in that infpired Age, ( if I may foCall it) there were not vv^antingPerfons who were gifted, and occafio- nall}'' taught others, as Aqu'ila did Apollos, and, in ^, the mean Time, were not in Office-, yet this is no more than what, an underftanding Perfon ma}^ do, to any private Chriftian, at this very Day : Nay, in a private Manner to any Perfon. In a Word, cither thefe gifted Men taught others privately, ©r publickly, and as Dodors. If in a private Man- ner, there is nothing in the Objection, that is of the fmallefl: Force, feeing it is the Duty of every private Chriftian to contribute all they can, to advance the Knowledge of Chrift in others -, and this does not interfere with the Office of theMini- flry, whofe Bufinefs it is to teach publickly, and as AmbafTadors of Chrift : If in Publick, and Au- thoritatively ^ then the native Confequence would be, that Women were impower'd to teach publick- ly and authoritatively, feeing PnfcUla, no lefs than Jqitila, inftrudted Apollos, Befides, as the Generality of Commentators alledge, the Seventy Difciples were at Jerufcikm with the Apoftles, and are reckoned to be a Part of the 1 20 mentioned, ABs I. 15. fo thefe were all Teachers by Office ^ and this affords us a further Argument for a Plura- lity-of Congregations in that Church, and makes it more than difficult to prove, that any gifted Perfons taught, or had extraordinary Gifts confer- red on them, except fuch as were publickly autho- rized to the Sacred Miniftry. j A Fourih Argument or Conflderation, for evin- "cing a Plurality of Congregations, in the Church of 201 TToe Original Con fit tut ion of Jernjaknij is taken from the Circumftances of thofe Times, or their wanting capacious Houfes or Temples for containing great Multitudes of People. It is indeed true, that during the Times of Peace, the Church of Jn'itfahm had Opportunities this AVay, beyond anjr other Church of the World, at that Time, from the Accefs they might have unto the Temple, in which they might teach and in- flrud the People, and bring in moe of the Jews to the Faith of Chrift. This was, no Doiibt, one Reafon of the Apoftle's long Continuance in that Place. But all the Accounts we have of their go- ing up into that glorious Building, give us not the leaf!: Intimation, That all the Believers in that Church met in one AlTembly for publick Wor- fhip ^ were under the Inftrudlion of one Paftor ^ or, that ever they celebrate the Holy Sacrament of the Supper in that Place. It is indeed faid, that the Apoftles went up daily unto the Temple ^ but, that the Church either affembled under the Inftruc- tion of oneApoftle, or commemorate the Death and Sufferings of oar Lord therein, is no where declared. And the Apoftles frequent going up thither, was not To much on Account of the Convenience they had for affembling the Chriflians for publick Wor- fhip, as their having Accefs daily to the uncon- verted Jrjus^ and making known unto them the Myftery of Chrifi:, and Working Miracles for their Convidtion. Therefore, as we have Accounts of their going up to the Temple, fo of their Aflem^ bling the Chriftians koct dwi/, that is, from Houfe to Houfe, in which they are fliid to break Bread, A^s 2. 46. And Ms 5. 42. it is faid, ^he Jpojiks ceafed not to teach and preach Jefus Chrift, daily in the Temple^ and in every Houfe. This, according to Clopenhiirgiiis^ is to be underllood of the Synagogues ill of the Chrifiian Church. 103 in JcTufalem, which, he fays, were fometimes in- cluded under the general Apellation of the Tem- ple ^ and were only competent to contain fo ma- ny Myriads of Perfons. But whatever is in this, it is plain from the Places abovementioned. That the Affemblies of Believers in Jt^riijakm^ for pub- lick Worlhip, were in different Houfes ^ fuch as that of Mary {a) •, and in an upper Room (b) ^ none of which could polfibly contain all the Members of that Church. And it is very proba- ble, that fome of the 480 Synagogues were made Ufe of by numerous converted Jt^-ws, to be Places of Publick Chriftian Worfhip ^ which is confirmed from what the Apoftle Paul faith, J^s 26. 10, 11. Which Ihbig I alfo did in Jerufalem, — and puni^ jl)ed'them oft in every Synagogue : — And I ferjecu" ted them even unto lirange 'Cities. From the Whole of what hath been faid on this Head, it feems evident to a Demonflration, That the dividing of the Believers in the Church of Jerufalem into diftind Affemblies, for the Ad- .miniflration of fuch Ordinances as belonged unto them, was neceffary *, and without it, the Apo- ftle's Rule of Doing all things to Edifying^ could not be obtained, their Numbers being vaftly great ^ their Language and Dialeds not the lame ^ their Rulers many •, and the Places to which they had free and uninterrupted Accefs, for performing the feveral Parts of religious Adoration, but pri- . vate, or of no confiderable Extent. SECT. («} »A£Is II. 1 1. {J^) Acl3 I. i'_, i4> I J. 204 ^^ Original Confiitution SECT. VI. ^he feveral Ohje^ions contained in the Explication of Mr, GlafsV Propofition anfwered. A Fifth Argument^ to the Jame Purpofe^ projeciited in feve- ral Branches, TO what hath been faid, it is oLjedled by a , frelh Writer, before mentioned, That it is crofs to the Spirit of God, to infer a Plurality of Congregations, from the Multitude of the Difci- ples, that were in the Church of Jerufalem, But to do him all Juftice, his Words are thefe. Page 8. "Now^ befides that it cannot he made appear^ 9 hat all the Multitudes were Members of the Church of Jerufalem, the Inference that is made from thefe Ac- counts of the Numbers^ is plainly befides the Scope of the Holy Ghojt^ in fpeaking of the Numbers, which is not to (hew, that the Difciples and Church Mem- hers in Jerufalem could not be one Congregation, and therefore ought to be many, under one common Pres- hytery. But the plain Scope — is, to (hew the great Power of the Grace of the Lord Jefus, by the Gofpel, and the Accompli (hment of the Old Teftament Pro- phefieSy in gathering Sinners to himfelf. Thus far my Objedor. To which it is anfwe- red, I. That tho' it were granted, that all the Multitudes he mentions, were not Members of the | Church of Jerufalem -, yet it will by no Means fol- low, there were no moe Believers there, than what could meet in one Congregation, hear di- ilindly, and be edified by the Preaching of one Apoftle at a TimeV But I would gladly know from my Objector, what became of thefe who were not Members of the Church of Jerufalem, or of the Chrifiian Church. 205 or what Church they were Membeis of, feeing, for fome Time, there was no other Chriilian Church in the World, befides this ? Is it to be imagin'd they were really Chriftians, and yet no Members of the only Chriftian Church in the whole Univerfe ? Samaria was the only Place where we firfl: read of a Church's being planted, excepting this of J^ru/ahm, and that was not till after the Perfeciition of the Chriftians, on the Back of Stephen s Death. I cannot help thinking, it were too injurious an Impeachment of the blef^ fed Apoftles, to think that they flifFered Multi- tudes of Chriftians to go away from Jerufahm^mii to wander without Shepherds, and be caft off from being IVIembers of any Chriftian Society. But of this there is enough faid before ^ and feeing my Au- thor infinuates they were not Members, he is bound, in all Juftice, to give fome tolerable Proof of it. 2. It is furpriiing to hear one, with fo much Confidence, aflert. That it is not the Scope of the Holy Ghoft to let us fee that the Numbers of the Difciples and Church Members in Jniifakm could not be one fingle Congregation. Have all the Presbyterians, to' this Day, been fo blind, op fo far under the Influence of Prejudice, that they could not perceive, or wilfully overlookt the Scope of this Portion of facred Writ, till our Au- thor fhould put them in mind of it ? Does not the Infpired Penman of the ApoCtoUcal Acls give us to fee, in the ftrongeft Terms, what great Multi- tudes were Converted at Jerulalem, and exprefly fa}^. That there were dei:)out Jews dwdl'wg at Je- rufalem, out of every Nation under Heaven ? And does not Peter exprefly addrefs himfelf to, the Men of Judea^ and' all ye that dwell at Jerujalem ? Is ^ not 206 T^e Original Ccnfiitution not this, together with the frequent Mention that is made in the AHs^ of the Apoftles Continuance for a long Time at Jenifakm^ a plain Indication to all future Ages, That it was the Defign of Hea- ven, they fhould obferve the vaft Numbers of Converts ^hat were in that Church ? And does not the Evangelift's mentioning the daily Increafe that was made of Beliei^ers, to this Church, till they came to Myriads, or many Ten Thoufands, and the Eftablifliment that was made of a Plurality of Elders and Deacons therein, together with the Diverfity of Tongues and Dialedts that were a- mong the Chriftians, plainly point forth what was the obvious Scope of the Holy Ghoft, name- ly^ That there behoved, ofNecellity, tobefeve-' ral diftind Affemblies of Believers, for Publick Worfhip, in that Place ? Now, is there any Thing here in the leall inconfiftent, with God's Defign of fhewing forth the great Power of the Grace of the Lord Jefus Chrift by the Gofpel, and the Ac- complifhment of the Old T^ftament Prophefies > And I hope it will not be refused, by any unpre- judiced Mind, that the Converfion of Multitudes, in that famous City, from which the Law was to go forth, was a Gathering of Sinners to Chrift, But m}^ Objedor adds, // w But in the Firft Place, I perfwade my felf, that it would be a Matter wholly impoffible for any Independent to make it good, That the Congrega- tions were not diftinguifhed and fixed in Jerufa- lem, during the Apoftles refiding in that famous Church. Can it well be imagined, without an Impeachment of the Apoftles, who, for the moft Part, had their Refidence for many Years at Jern- j.Jalem^ not only during the Heats of Perfecution, ^ tut during the Tim^s of Peace and Quiet, that all this of the Chrijiian Church. 1 1 1 this While, they would have left that Church in irregular Circumftances, been at no pains to efta- blifh her Conftitution, and make up her orderly diftinct Meetings for Publick Worfhip. In the next Place, it hath no Influence on our prefent Eftablilhment, whether they were really diftincl fixed Congregations, or not, fo as that there were fo many precifely to this Place of Meeting, and a pai'ticular fixed Paftor to preach to them, and fo many to another Place, and a fixed Mini- fler to them ^ for, in both Cafes, it is equally ma* nifeft, That there being diftinct AfTemblies in Je^ rujalem for Publick Worfhip, and thefe from Time to Time provided with a Paftor to admini- ftrate Word and Sacraments, they were under the Ecclefiaftical Government of their feveral Rulers affembled in one Ciafs or Presbytery. Oar Di- reciory for IVorfh'tp does indeed make this Suppofi- tion, but by no Means owns there were no fixed Congregations ^ fo that I do not know what Au- thority my Author had to fay. It was acknowled- ged by the Presbyterians, But be goes on. But this is to give up the Cauje of different fixed Congre- gations under one Common Presbytery^ and ftrike out Seffions \ and makes the Church of Jerulalem fome ^hing very- near a Kin to one Congregation. Wilt the ftriki ng out of SelUons, in a particular Congregation, give any Favour to Independent Principles ? I do indeed own, there is a Founda^ tion for Congregational Seilions in Sacred Oracles, and fo am very far from ftriking them out ^ yet I muft freel}?" confefs, I think it will be much ea- fier to give a pofitive Inftance or Example for a Presb^nery, than a particular Congregational Sef- fion. In this I agree with the Learned Hudjon^ On the El]evce and Unity of the Church, &c. Page 9, O 2 It 2 1 z "The Original Conflitution It [ccms^ laith he, difficult to me^ to find tn the Scripture^ an e>:prefs In ft time or Example of a Con^ gregat'ional Churchy Jianding and continuing fo by it-- jelf : The CAni>'ch of Cenchrea, mentioned Rom. 1 6. I. is the moft probable^ becaufe of the conceived y fmalhiefs of the Place •, yet it is nbt certain^ for it was a Fort 'Town, But, in the next Place, will the Presbyterian Caufe . be given up, upon granting there were not a Plurality of fixedCon- gregations in the Church of Jerufalem^ both as to Minifters, and AfTemblies of Believers ? I fhall make this Suppofition of the City of Edinburgh, which hath Nine diftincl Congregations of Peo- ple, or Affemblies meeting for Publick Worfhip, that all their Nine Churches are every Lord's Day crouded full of People, out of the whole Body of Profcllbrs that are there, without being divided into certain Precinds, to go regularly to this or the other Place of Aleeting ^ and their Minifters are as little fixed as they, any further than Vvdiat is agreed upon from Time to Time among them- .^ felves : Will this make One AfTembly of Chri- ftians, meeting in one Place, for publick Wor- fnip, or near a Kin to one Congregation ? Or, be- caufe that Metropolis hath fixed certain Precincts and Parifhes within its own Bounds, and, for Or- dinar 37-, two Minifters to each of thefe Parifhes ^ therefore i^ hath given up the Caufe of Presbyte- ry, and thrown off the Apoftolical Example of the. Church of Jerufalem ? I perfwade my felf, 'his Way of Reafoning, as it would misken itfelf, if caft into the Form of a Syllogifm ^ fo it would be crnfs to all the Rules of Decency and Order that the Apoftle lays dov/n to be obferved till the End of Time. Thus granting. That the Circum- ilances of the Apoftles, when introducing a New Religion of the Chrijiian Church. 212 Religion into the World, were foinetimes fuch, that by the Oppofition they met with from the Unbelieving Je'ws on the one Hand, and the Hea- thens on the other, they could not arrive at that Regularity and Order which they defired, in ha- ving particular fixed Congregations to aflemhle for Publick Worfhip in this Place by themiclV^cs •, and fuch another particular Precinct :n another Corner of a large City, ^c. but were obliged to affemble themfelves into fb many Bodies as could be edified by the Minifters that were fet over them, without being ftated and clalTed into for- mal and conftant diftinct Congregations : I fliy, will it thence follow, when the Circumfbaiices of Time are altered, and both Magiftrates and the People, in a Kingdom or Province, profefs' them- felves Chriftians, fubjeit to Gofpel Ordinances, and are willing that all Methods of Decency and Order be taken for their Edification, that we are not to embrace thefe favourable Seafons? this were no better Way of Reafoning, than, that be- caufe our Lord affembled with his Apoftles, in an Upper Room, and at Night, where heinllitute the Holy Sacrament of his Supper, therefore thefe Circumftances mull; be ftill kept b}^ in the Church in all future Ages. It eannot mifsf to be furpri- ixng to every Judicious Chriftian, to imagine, tliat any one fhould have advanced, That becaufc 9j\e ApofHes could not, through the Oppofitions Xmy met v/ith, arrive at regular Managements ^ there- fore, tho' thefe are remov^ed from us, we mult not follow the exprefs Command oi Chrift, and do all Things Decently and in Qrdet\ and as may be moll for Edification. But, after all, I look upon it as too injurious an Imputation on a Church, which was fo lon^'a Time under the immediate O 3 Direction 2li4 T'he Original Conjiitution ^iredtion of the blefled Apoftles, to imagine they ^M not embrace the Times of Peace, and fix them- i^lve§xnto fuch a competent Number of Congrega- tions, as was beft fuited to the Edification of that Sacred Body, and came up, as near as might then be, to that becoming Order and Regularity which is the great Ornament and Beauty of Chriftian Society. Thus, I leave my Authors Preamble to his Arguments, and fubjed it to the ferious Thoughts of every Judicious Chriftian, how much Charity there is in his faying, Tbtfre muft he form- thing eljc than the Influence of Scripture Light, and a Regard to fome other 'Thing, than the confifling of Scripture imth itjelf at the Bottom of this Way of doing. Have all the Alinillers of the Church of Scotland, and the greateft Body of the Reformed Churches, call: off that Regard which is due to the Sacred Oracles, and the Defign of the Spirit of God therein, and the confifting of Scripture with itfelf, becaufe they maintain there was a Pluralit}'' of Congregations in the Church of Je- rufalem ? Where are the noifed Clamours of Chari- ty, fo much pretended to by fome ? This noble Chriftian Vertue, doth not behave itfelf mi feemly^ fecketh not her own, is not eafily provoked, thinketb no coil. But it fecms, fome will fatisfie them- felves with the Name of being Charitable, tho* they caft off the Thing, and what is truly inten- ded by it 5 and will judge the Hearts of others, and bring themXelvcs in Danger of being judged. I perfwade my felf, that this Author will have ve- ry few, if any one Independent in Great Britain^ that will join him in this uncharitable and affu- ming Charge againfl the Presbyterians. I come, next, to my Authors Scripture Argii- tiients, for Eilablifhin? there was but one finele Coi> 4 of the Chrifiian Church. iiy Congregation of Chriftians in the Church of Je- rujalem. And the iirft is, Page lo. from A^s 2. 41, 42. ^h^ fame Day there was added unto them above 1.hree thou] and Souls. And they continued fled- faftly in the Apoftles Doctrine, and FellowJJnp, and in Breaking of Bread^ and in Prayers^ Ver. 44. jind all that believed -were together, Yei\ a6. And they continued daily wiih one accord in the Temple, , Ver. 47, And the Lord added to the Church daily i fuch as (hould he faved. If there be any Thing in thefe Scriptures, that can he faid to have the Appearance of an Argument for one iingle Con^ gregation in the Church of Jerufalenu it muft \y in thefe Two Exprdlions, And all that believed ivere together •, and they cominued daily with one ac- cord in the lemple. As to the Firft of thefe, And all that believed were together, em to au^o, it is to be confidered, i. That tho' it were granted, this Ex- preiTion might be conftrudled, in this Place, for proving the Apoftles and the Three Thoufand that were converted to have been in one Place ^ yet it will not prove, That after tlicir Number was increafed to Eight or Ten Thoufand ^ which, at a moderate Computation, we may conclude they were, by the Time of the Election of the Deacons ^ they were then but one Allembl}^ •, when the Thing, in its own Nature, was impof- fible. At this Time, there were only 9000 con- verted, and the 500 that fav/ Chrift before his A(- cenlion -, and my Author does not allcdge this Ex- preffion to be made ufe of after they were come to have 5000 added to them, together with vaft Numbers that are indefinirel}'' expreft, till they are laid to be many Ten l^houfands. And fo there is no more Force in this "Way of Reafoning, than for one to fay, if^>(DQ made up. one fingle Coai- O 4 gregation, 11 6 T^he Original Confittution gregation, Ten, Twenty or Thirty fhould do the fame* But this is fuch a Confequence, that no Man in his right Wits will attempt to make it good. 2. The ExprelTion on which this Argument is built, will not bear the Senfe that is alledged, or import they were in one and the fame Place. And I can give my? Jitthor another Place in the New ^cflameut, than what he has been pleafed to diredl us to in his Margin, where it poifibly cannot de- note one Place ^ namely, ABs 4. 25, 26. Why did ih^ Heathm rage^ and the People imagine vain Uhii7gs ? Ihe Kings of the Earth flood up ^ and the ^ Rulers were gathered together againft the Lord^ and again ft his Chrift. Here^ gathered together^ is, in the Original, cvj-rix^Yi^xv tTri to Qif\o. Now, is it to be learned from any Part of the Sacred Oracles, that Herod^ Pontius Pilate and the Kings of the Earthy with the Rulers^ alTembled together in onQ Place againft the Lord and his Chrift ? The obvious Mean- ing then mufl: be, that they were of one Alind and Affeclions in this Combination ^ and this ex- adlv agrees with the Context here, and points forth the Onenefs of Judgment and Affections that was among the firfl: Chriftians, in the Matters of Chrift, and Doctrine of the Apoftles. And the learned Dr. Light jopt gives us to know, that the O- rigiiial Expreiiion is made ufe of by the 70 Inter- preters, to denote an Affembly or Concourfe of People fometinics in the fame Body, Judg. 6, 3;?. & jq. 6. fometimxs in the fame State and Condi- tion, Ifa. 66, 17. Jer. 6. 12. at other Times, in the fame Adion, tho' in different Places and Affem- blies, 2 Sam. 2. i:^. Pfal, 54. 5. & 49. 2, £^f- Thus alfo it. is taken, PfaL 2. 2. from whence that Paf- fage Aas 4. 2>, 26. is taken. Thus, it is ot)vious, that of the Chrijiian Church. 1 1 y that the Original Phrafe rendred together^ is not al- ways in Sacred Writ, to be taken collectively, but diftributively ^ and fo, it may be faid, that all the Congregations in Scotland meet together on the Lord's Day ^ for they are all about the fame Action of Publick Worfhip, and profefs to be of one Mind and Affections in the Matters of Religion, and Things of Eternal Concern. Thus, I leave it to every unbj^afs'd Reader, to confider what is in this Expreffion, to determine his Mind, that all the Chriftians in Jniijalem^ aflcmbled in one and the fame Place for Publick Worihip, and were in- truded by one fingle Paftor. As to Acls 2. i. which is one of his marginal Texts, there is no- thing there, in the Context, to hinder us to believe the Apoftles were together in the fame PL-ice ^ but this will not fay, that this Expreiiion is univerial- ly to be taken in that Sen(e. As to A^s :?. i. where it is faid, Now^c'iQV and John Wi^nt up toge- ther into the lemple., it has no Refpcd to the One- nefs of Place in which the ApolUes were, but de- notes the Time, of their going up thither 5 and this exadly -agrees with the laft Verfe of the preceed- ing Chapter. And £6 fome of the Or iginal Co- pies have it, su Girding rjiismg-, about this Time, Peter and John went up ^ and agreeably to this, ^tis rendred by our moft acurate Criticks, circa idem tempus. But fui'e it is^ however our yf^/.'^^^r takes thefe Words, it does not in the leaft affedt the prefent Caufe, or has the fmalleft Iniiuence to fupport v/iiat h^-^alledges. For the Expreiiion is varioully taken •, and therefore there is nothing can determine its Meaning, or make a conclufive Argument from it, but the Context in which it Hands. And I cannot^^'help thinking, that 'tis a very fallible Way of Iveafoning, when the Argu- ment II 8 The Original Conjiitution ment is founded merely on the Force of an origi- nal Exprelfion, when it is manifeft, it is varioufly taken by Sacred Writers ^ unlefs it can be fuppor- ted from the Context, and much more when it is adduced to prove a Thing, which, in its own Na- ture, cannot be true ^ namel}^ That all the vaft Multitudes that were in the Church of Jcrufakm^ made up but one fingle Congregation. The next Thing to be confidered, is, And they continiu'd daily -with one accord in the Temple, Here let it be obferved, Firft^ that as yet we have only an Account of the Converfion of 3000, and fo, as was obferved on the former Head, there can be no Argument drawn from it, to make any Man believe, that when all the after Multitudes, men- tioned in the A^s were added to thefe, they ftill made up but one fingle Congregation. 2. The Original Word o^lo^v^loc^ov, rendered mth one accord^ v/ill, by no Means, bear the Senfe that is put upon it, and prove that all thofe mentioned in the Text, affembled in one numerical Meeting for Publick Worfhip. The common and natural Import of the ExpreiTion is no more, but that the Chriilians were o^one Heart, mid of one Mind^ in the Matters of Chriftianity, and Truths of the Gofpel delivered to them by the Apoftles ; And there is nothing in it, that denotes the Union, or perfonal Conjunction of thefe Believers, in any one individual Place. And I defire, that my Ah- tbor will give me any one difinterefted Perfon, who is skilled in the Greek Language, that will fay, that this Original Word hath any other Significa- tion, but Onenefs of Mind among rational Agents, or, that ever it denotes, their being locally in one place, unlefs there be fomething joined with it, by which fo much is cxprefTed. 3. And of the Chrifiian Church. 219 5. And as for their being with ons accord m the Templcy it proves nothings feeing it is certain they had not, as yet, disjoined themfelves from the Body of the J^f-ws, and caft off the Ceremonial U« fages. It is not faid they were in the Temple in one AfTembly, and in one Place therein, hearing the Word preached by one Apoftle at a Time, or partaking of the Holy Sacrament of the Supper. For, on Suppofition they had Accefs to the Tem- ple, in order to perform all the Parts of Religious Worfhip^ yet confidering the Variety of Apart- ments there were therein, thevaftLargenefs of the Court of the GenlUcs, and other Conveniencies that vv^ere under the Pillars on the Uttermoft Wall thereof, they may be faid, in all Propriety of Speech, to be with One accord in that Glorious Fabrick,tho' divided into as many leparate Bodies as there were Apoftles, Befides, if my Author had tranfcrib'd the whole of the Text, every ordi- nary Reader would hax^e feen, that it exprefly makes againft what he defign'd to obtrude upon the Credulous ^ for it immediately follows, and hr caking of Bread from Houfe to Houfc^ y(KuuTsg ts y.x'] ciHou d^'Joi/, And thus, it is alfo, ylcfs 5. 42, Aid daily in the temple, and ' in every Houfe ^ they ceafed not to teach and to preach Jefus Chrtft, Now, is it to be imagined, that when the Apoftles went up daily into the Temple, that one of them only preached at a Time to all the People that were prefent therein ? Or, is it not moft reafonable to think, that the}?' divided themfelves into feparate Places, or Apartments, and there preached and taught Jcfis Chrift, to fuch Bodies of Chriftians, and others, as conveniently could hear them ? All this will not denominate them one Congregation or AfTembl}^ of Chriftians, bccaufe they were with- in 120 T'he Original Conflitution In the Walls of this amazing Building, made up of a Variety of different Apartments, where they could aifemble themfelves into as many diftindt Congregations as they h^d a Mind, without inter- fering, or incommoding one another, in any Part of Religious Worfhip. The High Church of Glaf- gow hath Three diflindl Congregations in it, and there is as much Room befides, as might contain one or two moe ^ but their being in that Huge Building all at one Time, will no more denomi- nate them one fingle Affembly for Publiclc Wor- Ihip, meeting in the fame individual Place, under' the Inftruction of one Paftor, than if they were at Jbme Miles Diftance. Moreoi^er, they are expreflyfaidto ^/t^^ 5r^^^, and preach Jefiis Chriji from Houfe to Houfe ^ which clearly demonftrates, they did not all aitemble to- gether in one Place of Meeting, and make up one Jingle Congregation, for the Participation of the Holy Sacrament of the Lord's Supper^ or being e- dified by the Publick Miniftry of the "Word. The Phrafe, hreakhig of Breads is an ufual Term by which the Holy Ordinance of the Supper is expreft in the Nnv Teftament^ Adts 2. 42. & 20. 7. And it is here faid, that this was gone about from Houfe to Houfe, which, in the ftrongeft Terms, points forth, that it was performed in different Congre- gations ^ it not being fuppofable, that any one Houfe in JerufaUm^ befides the Temple, was able to contain ^o many Thoufand Chriilians as were in that Church. That that Holy Ordinance was ever adminiftred publickly in the Temple, is not credible : For, tho' the Apoftles {a) were arraign'd hefore the Saiihedr'in for teaching in the Temple ^ yet we never find it vv^as any Part of their Indidi:- ment, that they had Commemorate the Death of ___^ ■ their ( This cannot be underftood of the Apoftles and the Church, to whom the People durft not joyn : For, I. It is contrary to the Natural and Grammatical Conftrudion of the Words, to make oi irocy'^sg they all, to be conftrudled with oXtjp rrju smXriyiocu^ the whole Church J or itdvrocg T^g dHi^ov']ocg roiL^of, as many as heard thefe things. 2. There is the fame Reafon given why the Church durft not joyn themfelves to the Apoftles, as there is of the People, namely ^iho great Fear that came upon all the Churchy and as ma- ny as heard thefe l^hings •, the Death of Ananias and Sapphira. Thefe two had made a Profeffion of the Chrift-ian Faith, and were externally Members of the Church •, and fo, the fudden and furprifing Judgment that was inflifted on them for their Hy- pocrifie and Diiiimulation,ftruck Fear and Amaze- ment on all the reft of the Difciples, as well as the Jews that heard thereof, on which Account they durft not joyn themfelves in Nearnefs to the Apo- ftles. ^. It is further to be obferved. That the THEY ALL, and THEM, to whom the reft durft not joyn, muft be underftood of the fame PerfonSy or the THEM which the People magnified, on Account of the Miracles that were wrought. Now, it is not faid, That the Miracles, Signs or Won- ders wrought among the People, were performed by the Hands of the Church, but the Apoftles : Therefore, it is thefe to whom the Re/i durft not joyn themfelves •, and not the Apoftles and the Church, as if the Unbelieving Je-ws durft not joyn themfelves to them. 4. If it had been meant, that only the Unbelieving Jews durft not joyn them- felves to the Apoftles and Believers 5 then the In- fpired Penman would have made LTfe of an Eipref- P fion Ii6 T^e Original Conjlitution fion by vVhich it might ealily appear, namely^ rw2/ ^l ocXKmi/^ but of Others, or Strangers, duril no Man joyn himfelf ^ whereas it is tco:/ cTs Xcittcji/, of //v ^^ ^ which the Learned Dr. Ughtfoot fays, feems clearly to point at the reft of the Difciples or Members of the Church, But, 2. That this Matter may appear in a clear Light, it muft be obferved, that the Place which went under the Name of Solomons Porch, both un- der the Temple o^ Solomon, that o^Zeruhbabel, and that of Herod, vv^as not the mere Entrance of the Eaft Gate to the Outer Temple ; but the Whole of the Eafl: Wall, which was built by Solomon, at an extraordinary Expence, raifing the Foundation thereof with great Stones, from the Bottom of the deep Valley that lay beneath, and was in length 500 Cubits^ or 250 Yards. It is further to be 'confidered, that the whole Length of this Wall v/ithin, there were Walks or Cloyffers from each Side of the Entry of the Porch to the Ends of the Wall, that were fupported by a Treble Row of Marble Pillars, into a double Walk, which was in Breadth 30 Cubits, or 15; Yards. The Lmermofl: of thefe Pillars was jo3med to the Wall, and this made the two AValks to be divided in the Middle hy a Row of Pillars. Again, between the Outmoft Row of thefe Pillars, and oppofite to this Porch, there was a Space of Ground which belonged to the Court of the Gentiles, of 10 Cubits, before we came to the Beautiful Gate, or Eaft Y.x\\xy to the Inner Temple. Now, the whole of this Breadth, from the Wall on which the Innermoft Row of Pillars flood, to the Beautiful Gate, together with the Length of the faid Wall, which was 500 Cubits, was, according to Dr. Lightjoot, the Learned ^ Mr. Selden, * Dejur« Nat, dLGcnt L. 3. C,6. l^%, 3oc>, 301 of the Chrifiian Church. 21*7 '^doieny and t Mr. Le-wis^ denominate Solomon's Porch, Thus then, Solomons Torch was in Length, 5:00 Cubits, and in Breadth ipo. And on the South Side of the Entry thereof, was joyned that large and fpacious Court, commonly called the Court of the GcktUes, which, according to . Selden^ frequently went under the Name o^ Solomons Torch, This Court was, in Breadth, about 270 Cubits, and, m Length, from the Eaft Corner of the Inner Temple, Weft- Ward, 400. Frorri this plain View o{ Solomon s Porch, it is eafy to perceive, that both the Apoftles, the Difciples, and People of the Je-ws^ might be contained therein, and the former might fce with one accord by therrifelves, and neither the Church,, nor Unbelieving Multitude, durft joyn themfelves near Unto them, on the Grounds for- merly mentioned. Here it was they performed many Signs and JVondcrs among the People, and they, upon perceiving thereof, were made to mag- nify them, and Multitudes both of Men and Wo- men were induced to believe. But, in all that we can learn from the Context, there is not the leaft Intimation of their Preaching on this Occafion, or Conveening the Church into One Congregation, in order to difpenfe Word and Sacraments unto them. And I wifh my Author had been at more Pains to have framed a Notion, and given us a clear Account what he underftood by Solomons Porch, before he had made a bare Alledgance of its being larger in the laft Temple than it was in the firft. And I'ni of the Mind, when he takes fecond Thoughts, he will find it is not fufficient, tho' it were granted to him, that both the Apoftles and whole Church were in Solomons Porch, to make them but One fingle Congregation, under the Inftrudion of One Pj Paftof f Oiig. Hcb, Book 3. C. 13. 21 8 The Original Confiitution Paftor at a Time 5^ feeing it was fufficient to have contained as irran)^ diftindt Affemblies for Pub- lick Worfhip, as there were Apoftles, without iilcommoding one another for Want of Bounds. Their being alfembled in that Place for Publick Worfhip, can no more be a conclufive Argument for making the whole Believers in the Church of Jerujakm one fingle Congregation, than the Affem- bly of many Multitudes in St. Paul's Church at London^ can denominate or make all of them one fingle Flock, under the Minillry of one Paftor at a Time. 3. The Defcription we have given of this Royal Porch, will give us an eafy Anfwer to the other two Texts alledged by my Author^ and fet down in his Margin, for a Confirmation of the former, namely, A^ts :;. 1 1. & 4. 4. For, this Porch, as I have already defcrib'd it, exadlly agrees with what is faid by the Infpired Pen-man of the A^s. It is faid. Acts 3, 2. That the lame Man was laid daily at the Gate of the Temple^ which is called Beautiful ^ that is, the Eaft Gate of the Inner Temple, oppo- fite to the Entry of Solomon's Porch, and at the Di- ftance of i co Cubits , and fo he was lying within the Compafs of that large Space of Ground, which bore the Name of Solomons Porch. Agreeable to this, it is faid, A^s ^. 11. And as the lame Man which was healed^ held Peter and John, all the Peo- ple ran together unto them^ in the Porch that is cal- led Solomon'j. In this Place or vaft Court, we find, that both Peter and John preached unto the People ^ for it is faid, A^s 4. i, 2. And as they Jpake unto the People, the Vriejis and the Captain of the Temple, and the Sadducees, came upon them, hein^ grieved that they taught the People, and preach- ed through Jefus the Refurreclion from the Dead. Now, of the Chriflian Church. zi^ Now, it is added in the 4th Verfe, Hoi/jhc/t, many of tbem "ooh'ich heard the Word bdicved^ and the Number of the Men was about 5000. From which, it is eafy to obferve, that by the Sermons of thefe two Apoftles, this great Addition was made unto the Church oi Jenffalem, feeing the <)Ooo Men are immediately fubjoyned to the Hearing of the Word preached by them. But this is fo far from making but one fingle Congregation in the Church of 7^'- rii/alem, that it, in the ftrongeft Terms, overfets it, and makes two diftindl Allemblies to have been in this Place, when the 5000 were converted, un- lefs we could imagine the two Apoftles preached at one and the fame Time, to the fame Congregati- on ; which would be an Impeachment of them, unbecoming any fober Chriftian. There can be nothing more exprefs, than, that they were both Preaching at the Time of their being apprehended ^ and this fa3''s, that each of them had an Audience, or diftincl feparate Congregation-, and the Court w^here they were, gave cafj'' Accels to many moe, nay, to all the Apoftles, if the}^ had been there prefent. Befides, this was onl}'- an occafional Meeting, brought about by the performing of the Miracle on the lame Man •, and there is no Ac- count of the other Ten Apoftles being in the Tem- ple at that Time ^ and therefore we Ihall not only have Two Congregations in Solomons Porch, but have the ftrongeft Ground to believe there were many moe in the City, or fome where elfc, under the Miniftry of the reft of our Lord's immediate Ambaftadors. And, from the whole, there is no Argument from the Apoftle's daily going up \o the Temple, or even Solomon's For eh, that can be pro- bative, fo as to make the Church of Jerufjiem one ilngie Congregation, unlcfs it fliall be made good, P 3 that %jO The Original Conjlitution that while they were there, one of them only preached to the whole Multitude at a Time, and that they were not divided into diftinct Bodies, for the performing Religious Worfhip, for which they had the beft and faireil: Opportunities in that large and glorious Building. Had my Author duly con- fidered thefe Things, he would have been alhamed of his pofitive Charges, and more fp^ring in tel- ling others; they flatly contradi^cd the ^efimony of the Holy Ghoft, I perfwade my felf, that others have as tender a Regard to the Teftimony of the Divine Spirit, and confult his Honour, in giving Credit to his Word, as my Author can pretend un- b, on folid Grounds. True Chriftian Charity be- haveth not itfelf unfeemly^ is not eafily provoked^ thlnketh no Ev'il^ and fo keeps a Man from acting contrary to a Gofpel Temper, and true Chriftian Spirit. Our Author's laft Scripture Argument is taken from A^s 6. i, 2, :>, 4, 5, 6. Aj7d in thofe Days^ "when the Number of the Dijciples was multiplied^ there arofe a Murmuring of the Grecians againji the He- brews. Then the 1-welve called the Multitude of the Difciples unto them, and faid^ It is not meet that we fhould leave the Word of God\, and ferve Tables, ^I h eref or e^ Brethren^ look ye out among you f even Men cf honefi Report^ whom we may appoint over this Bu^ finefs. And the Saying pkafedthe whole Multitude : And they chofe Stephen, ^c, i^hom they fet, before the Apqfiles. But what is there in all this to prove, that the Church of Jerufalem was one iingle Conr- gregation^ meeting in one Place, for ordinary, to perform the feveral Parts of Publick Worfhip ? But more particularly, i. Does our Author ima- gine, that the Multitude^ or whole Multitude, is to pe underftood of all and every one of the Members of of the Chrijlian Church. 131 of the Church of Jerufahm^ Man and Woman ? Without this, there was not a- Convention of the whole Church, in order to make Choice of the Deacons. And the Scripture it felf, which is the fureft Guide to the right underftanding of thePhra- fes and ExprelTions that are made ufe of in the Bible, lets us fee in other Places, that all that is ^ here meant, is a great Multitude. Thus, Luke 8. 57. it is faid, rot:/ to '7:X7J^(^, The whole Multi- tilde of the Country of the Gadarenes, round about , be fought him to depart from them. Will our Author fay, that Man, Women and Children, every in- dividual Perfon in that whole Country came forth, and-b^fought Chrift to depart ? Or, does it not only denote a great Multitude, or all them that were prefent, who made up a Multitude ? In this lafi: Senfe the Word is to be underftood, Luke i. lo. j4>id the "whole Multitude of the People were praying without-, at the Time Zacharias was offering In- cenfe. I believe it will be hard to make it ap- pear, that all the People in Jerufakm v/ere with- out praying at that Time. And fo, if the whole Multitude, in the Texts before mentioned, are to be underftood only of a great Multitude, or the Multitude of fuch as were prefent ^ wherefore may it not as well be underftood in this Senfe, with re- ipecl to the Multitude oftihe Difciples? Our Author refers to Mr. Lauder, on his Mar- gin^ but fure I am, he hath not one Word in the Page he directs us to, which can fupport his Caufe, or make the Church o^JerufaJem onefingle Congregation. He i§ not there fpeaking of the A- poftolical Churches ^ or any where, in his Book, does he treat of their Conftitution, as eftabliftied by the Apoftles, but of the Form they were in, in after Ages. And if my Author is to embrace all P 4 his l^z The Original Confiitution his Principles, and receive the Model of the New Tefta?nent Church, from the Practices of the Third aad Fourth Centuries ^ then he mufi: have only One BiJhop in One Church, and fo many preach- ing Elders under him -^ but how this will ftand with the Apoftolical Conftitution, I could never yet fee. For, in the Churches planted by the A- poftles, there were ftill a Plurality of Rulers or Church Paftors, to whom the Charge of the whole Flock was committed, and in which they had all equal Power and Authority, without the leaft Hint of a Biiliop's being fet over them. And the jullly admir'd Mr. Kiiip;^ to whom hedireds us, Pag. 17. I hath much the fam.e Notion with Mr. Laudn\ and I Hiafces but one Bilhop in aChurch, and under him I fo many Catechifts. But I defire, that my Author, t who pretends fo great a Regard to the Apoftolical Pattern, would be pleafed to reconcile 'uohat thefe Learned Gentlemen deliver, as being the Model of the Church of Ghrift, during the 2d, ^dand 4th Centuries, with a Plurality of Paftors having equal Power and Authority in the feveral Churches plan- ted by the Apoftles. According to the Stile of the N:^w ^eftament^ a Church and Bifhops are Correlates , and not BiU:7op and Church, as is owned hj the lear- 31 ed King, and will afterwards appear. Befides, if my Author allow o[ M^f^ Laid ewer's Notion in the Eledion of Minifters or Deacons, it is plain to a Demonftration, that the whole Multitude men- tioned Jcfs 6. were not all the Members of the Church of Jerufalem, feeing he exprefly excludes all Women from liaving any Concern therein. Page ^76. And fo, if thefe be excluded, we have no Evidence of all the Members of the firft Mo- ther Church's being affembled together in one Congregation. And indeed, if the^whole Multi- tude oj the Chrifiian Church. ijj, tude be taken, inclufive of all the Members of the Church, and each of them gave their Suffrage •, as this would have made Way for Females to fpeak in the Church, contrary to the Apoftolical Rule, fo thofe of younger Years were called to determine in the Qualification of Perfons for bearing a Sacred Office, and a6t a Part which they were not capa- ble of. 2. It is to be obferved, that it is only faid, The Apoftles called the Multitude of the D'lfciples unto them, not the whole of that great Multitude which, at that Time believed. For, as it is, to ttX^SQ- Tbiv (xaS'>27w2/, the Multitude of the Dijciples, in the mafculine Gender, which may here feem to point forth, that it was an AfTembly of Men, and not of Women ^ fo, the Account on which they were brought together, was not for the Exercife of any A6ts of Difcipline, Jurifdidion, or perfor- ming the feveral Parts of Religious Worfhip For tho' they were to make a Choice of Perfons for ferving of Tables ^ yet it was \)j the Appoint- ment of the Apoftles, who not only determined the Number of the Men to be eleded, pointed forth their Character and Qualifications, but re- ferved the Ordination or Conftitution of them to themfelves ♦, all which were Jurifdictional Ads, in which the People had no fhare. And fo, this Scripture hath not the leaft Innuendo in it, nor is it the Scope thereof, to evidence that the Church of Jenifalem was one Congregation, for ordinar3r, meeting together for Publick Worfhip, or the Ex- ercife of Jurifdidion and Government, but in fo far as it was to be performed by the Apoftles, who aded the Part of Presbyters in that Sacred Society. For I fuppofe, that in i\\c Cities of //;- vernefs, Aberdeen, or Dundee, in each of which, there 234 ^^^ Original Con/iitution there are two Congregations, at leaft, all the Chri- liians of Judgment and Difcerning fnould meet together for to nominate fo many of their Num- ber to be fet apart to the Office of Elders or Dea- cons in their common SelFion •, will this fay there j is nothing but One Congregation in thefe Burghs, ' which, for ordinar}^, meets in one Place every Lord's Day, and is under the Inftrudlion of One Paftor at a Tim.e ? This Way of Reafoning, from the Sacred Oracles, cannot mifs to be furprifing to every judicious and unprejudiced Chriftian. There are now Eight or Nine Congregational Sef- iions in the Cit}^ of Edinhurgh ^ and all of them alTemble in one General Meeting in calling aMi- nifter to that Place ^ will it therefore follow thence, that there 'is but one Congregational El- derfhip in that Metropolis > And yet this is, e- quallj^ as conclufive as my Author's Argument • from the Multitude of Difciples meeting at Jem- fakm^ for making Choice of the Deacons, to in- fer there was but one iingle Congregation in the Church of Jenifalcm. And it muft be obferved, that when it is afterwards faid, And the faying ^lea- fed the Whole Miiltilude, this muft be reftrided to the Multitude of Difciples mentioned in the pre- ceeding Verfe, and cannot extend one Degree fur- ther. For the ^Multitude called to the Twelve, were the Perfons to whom they gave Commiflion, in order to make the Election ^ and therefore, when il is fubjoyned, that their Deliverance plea- fed the ^j^hole Multitude^ it cannot, in common Senfe, be underftood of any other Multitude, than what was Called and Conveened. So there is no Emphafu in this Expreilion, to make any unpre- judiced Mind think, that all the Members of the 1 Church - of the Chriftian Church. z^^ church of Jerujakm were then Conveened before the Apoftles. 3. I muft freely^own, I fee nothing in all thefe Yerfes, to make one certainly conclude, That the Multitude of Difciples fpoken of did all affem- ble together, in one individual Place of Meeting. For it is only faid, the twelve calUd the Multitude of the Difciples unto them. Now, it is neither faid the Twelve were in one Place together, nor the Difciples. So, this ExprelHon might be eafily true, tho' both the Tv/elve had been in a feparate iPlace from one another, and the Multitude divi- ded among them. If it fhould be faid, the^jj- \^z\\ Miniiters of £^i;?^//r^/; called the Multitude oFChriltianT'to' them, to mate Choice of fome Deacons ^ would not this be a certain Truth, tho* both Minifters and People were divided among the feveral Churches in that City ? And fo, my Author's Argument, from this Place of Scripture, can prove nothing for his Purpofe, unlefs there were fomething in the Context, that could clearly demonftrate both the Apoflles and Difciples being in one Place. ,. And, upon Suppofition, that all the Difciples in the Church of Jerujalem were affem- bled to make Election of the Seven Deacons, I judge it much more probable they met feparately, than in one individual Body. 'Tis indeed true. That the Action of Ordination, or the Impofition of the Apoflles Hands, when they fet the Dea- cons apart to their Office, fays of Neceflity, thejr were together, in one Place, at that Time ^ but there is nothing in the Action of Eleclion, but what could be performed in feparate Places and AlTemblies, as well as in one. Nor will it, in the leafr, militate againfl what is faid, that we J^ave no Account of the Apoflles coming together after 1^6 T^e Original Confiitution after the Election, in order to the Ordination of the Deacons. For, as it is not to be imagined, that the Choice made, was the "Work of a few Minutes, if there was a Deliberation on the Qua- lifications of the Perfons, and an Eledion by Way of Suffrage •, fo we have as little Account of the Place where the Apoftles were, when they entred into the Refolution of calling the Multitude •, which behoved to be agreed to, before it was in- timate, where they were, when it was given forth, and how long Time it took to the concluding of the Affair. And after all, I cannot help thinking, that the Learned {a) Mr. Jamefon was not much in the Wrong, when he reckoned there were di- ver fe grave and venerable Men chojerf from among the People J to reprefent ibem), when th Apoftles are faid to have called the MMltitude together^ for choo- fing the Deacons. Na}^ his AfTertion is agreeable to the Style of the Holy Scriptures : For what more frequent Form of Speech, and familiar Ex- preifion is there with Mofes^ than that he called all Ifrael, and [aid unto them ^ [poke to all the Con- gregation of Ifrael, whatfoever the L^d commanded hrm ; nay, even in the Ears of all the Congrega- tion ? Nov/, is it imaginable, that Mofes called Six hundred thoufand Men to him, and fpoke in their Ears ? No : He himfelf gives us to frame a Notion of the Expreilions, every Way fuitable to what the Judicious Mr. Jamefon has faid. For, Dent, ?T. 28. the lufpifd Penman gives us to know, that all that was meant by thefe Forms of Speech, was, that he called the Elders of the bribes and the Officers J that he might fpeak in their Ears, all the Words of the Song. Now, I would gladly know, if the Apoftles Form of Speech, they cal- led ___ __ I (<») Sum of Epifcop. contx.. Page 50, of the Chrifiian Church, i^y led the Multitude of the Difciples to them^ 8cc. is a- ny ftronger Argument for proving all the Chriftians were adlually prefent, which were then in Jerufa- I em, than Mofes is, for all Ifraers being prefent be- fore him, Deut. 5. i. 8c 29. 2. & 91. 28, 30. Exod. 35. I, 4. Thus, I leave it to the Confideration of every Judicious Examiner, whether there is any Thing in this and the preceeding Scripture Argu- ments adduced by our Author, to make any unpre- judiced Mind think, there was but one iingle Con- gregation in the Church of Jerufalem, Thus far, with refpeft to the State of that Church, before the Perfecution which arofe at the Death of Ste- -phen. As for the other Scriptures propofed by my Au- thor, namely, A^s 21, 18, 22. & 17. 4, 5, 6, 12, 13, 22. they are afterwards confidered. And what he fays. Page 1 3. of the Community of Goods there was in the Church of Jerufalem, and that they were a Body of People livwg upon a Common Stock, is nothing to his Purpofe, and can never be an Argument they were but one Congregation. It is not their having Accejs to be much together, and to be well acquainted, and their not being hindred by their Ordinary Employments from clofe Communion in their private aud publick Meetings, that could alter the ordinary Publick AfTemblies of that Church. Will this have fuch a Charm on the Bodies of Peo- ple, as to make at leaft iccoo Men and Women to take up fo little Bounds in a Publick AfTembly, as that they may all be conveniently accommo- date, eafily reach'd and edified by the Voice of one Paftor at a Time ? If this could be proven, it would fay much, and without it, there is no- thing in this Argument to our Authors Purpofe, Befides, could their living on a Common Stock, or Zj S The Original Confiitutidn or all the Converfe they had together, make theni equally capable to be edified in any one Language, ' feeing there were fo many Languages and Dialeds among them ? Or, will this account for the lon'g Continuance of the Apoftles in that Church, and the Variety of Languages wherewith they were immediately endued, on their firfl: publick Appea- rance after our Lord's Afcenfion ? Had the Holy Ghoft no Defign of the Good and Edification of^ the Members of that Church, who had fo many different Languages and Dialedts, in enduing the Apoftles with an univerfal Gift of thefe, in the t/'ery Beginning of their publick Miniftry? If thefe Things had been duly weighed, my Author iliight have fpared his printed Performance. He adds. Page 14. ^hey had the Conveniaicy of the temple J for a Meethig-place^ where it was free to all Sorts and Se^s of the Jews to affemhle without Trouble or Moleftatioji, Sec, Bat what is all this to the Purpofe, unlefs our Author could make it ap- pear, that when the Apoftles and Believers in that Church, went up to the Temple, they all affem- fcled in one Place of that glorious Building, and were all under the Miniftry of one Apoftle at a Time. And, till he do this, all he hath faid, is but a begging of the Qiaeftion. That the Temple Avas able to contain the many Ten Thoufands that were in the Church of Jerufalem, at one Time, and Mj^riads befides, is readily granted ^ but will ever this fay, that many Thoufands of Believers, within that amazing Fabrick, made up but one fingle Congregation. Now, to fhew thtf Vanity of this Way of Reafoning, let it be confidered, that the fouth Wall of the outer Temple, from the fbuth caft Corner of Solomoiis Porch, was ^00 Cubits in Length, and had four Rows of Pillars all of the Chrifiian Church. 13 9 all along within, the innermoft fixed to the Wall itfelf, the fecond, i^ Cubits diftant from it, the third, 90 Cubits diftant from the fecond, and the fourth 1 5; Cubits diftant from the third, befides the Space of 210 Cubits of an open Court, be- twixt the outmoft Row of thefe Pillars, and the fouth Wall of the inner Temple. From the fouth weft Corner of this Wall, there was another that went parallel to Solomon s Porch of 500 Cubits, and joyned the north Wall, and had three Rows of Pillars, the innermoft joyned to the Wall, the fecond 1 5 Cubits diftant from it, and the third i ^ Cubits diftant from the fecond, befides an opeii Space of about 25 Cubits breadth, betwixt theut- termoft Row of thefe Pillars and the weft End of the inner Temple. From the north weft Corner of this Wall, to the north eaft Corner of Solomon's Porch, there was another Wall of 500 Cubits, and had three Rows of Pillars at the fame Diftance one from another, as that laft mentioned, befides a Space of an open Court, betwixt the uttermoft Row and the north Wall of the inner Temple of 50 Cubits breadth. Thus, the Eaft Wall, or So^ lomons Porch, formerly defcrib'd, together with the other three immediatel}^' mentioned, form'd a complete Square, each of whofe fides, was 5:00 Cubits. I have given this fnort Account of the outer Temple from the learned Dr. Lightfoot^ that every one may fee how childifti it is, for any Per- fon to reafon, from the Apoltles and the Believers in JerufuUm their going up to the Temple, in order to make them one finglc Congregation, un- lefs the}^ could prove, that during their being in that furprifing Building, they Vvxre all taught and inltxudted by one flngle Paftor at a Time. Our X40 The Original Conjlitution ' Our Author adds — , It cannot he fhewed^ there remained any more in Jerufalem, during the Per- fecut'wn, than might affemhJe in fome private Place ^ neither after the Heat of the Perfecution 'was over^ can it he fhown^ that there was any greater Multitude in the Church of Jerufalem, than fuch as might come together in one Place ^ A6ts 21. 18, — 22. I - have already made it good, that it doth not ap- pear froiii the Hiftory of Stephen's Perfecution, that any were difperfed from that Church, fave only fuch as went abroad every where preaching the Gofpel ^ that there were great Additions made to the Church of Jerufaleniy after {he enjoyed peace, and that there were at leaft 50000 Belie- vers there, at the Time of Paul's going up, Acfs 21. 20. nou Jeeft^ Brother^ how many Myriads^ or Ten Thoufands of Jews there are which helleve. It is furprifing to imagine, that fuch a Multitude might, and behoved to come together in one Place ^ that is, if it hath any Senfe in it, or can anfwer my Author's Purpofe, they affembled in one Con- gregation for Publick Worfhip. Befides, it is not fo much as hinted, in the PaiTage he quotes for a Proof5that they were to come together in one Place^ it is only faid, A^s 21. 22. the Multitude muft needs come together ^ c-wsX^sTu. The Expreifion feems only to have a Relation to their conveening in the Temple , but will this fay, their going up thither, made them one fingle Chriftian Congre- gation ? But my Author thought this was too hot, ; and therefore he is obliged to make a Referve ^ for iho James and- the Elders [peak to Paul of many , thoufands who believed ^ yet they do not tell fhat ' thefe Ihoufands were In the Church of Jerufalem ^ for by that lime there were many other Churches of believing Jews, throughout all Judea, A^s 9. 3>,' &c, of the Chrifiian Church. 2z|,l fee. But, I would ask our Author^ if the infpired Hiftorian gives us the fmalleft Hint of their not being Members of the Church of Jerufahm > Or ^ does he infinuate, that the Members of any other Churches in JiiJ^a were come, or to come up, oil that Occadon > Ka}^ I think the contrary plainly infinuate, when we have it ikidhy Jama, ^hey art; informed of thee^ that thou teacheft all the Jews 5 therefore the Multitude muft needs come together 5 for they will hear that thou art come. Is it fuppofa- ble, that the Jews^ in the other Churches of Ju- dea, fhould have been fo fuddenly apprifed of Paul's Arrival at Jerufalem^ that he muft the very next Day go up to the Temple and purify him- felf ? Befides, when we have feveral Accounts of the Increafe and Multiplication of the Believers in Jerujalem^ we have juft Ground to reckon, there were Myriads in it by that Time. And when my Author infinuates, there was a Feaft at this Time, it is only but a begging of the Queftion, till he prove it. And, I muft take the Freedom to tell him, that we are not to receive his AfTertions for Arguments. I have one Thing to demand of our Author^ before I take my leave of him in this Place, namely, what Place of the Apoftolical Ads it is, that v/arrants him to maintain, that the pri- vate Members of the Church of Jerufalem had the Gift of Tongues in exceeding Abundance^ and that they were trained up there for fpreading the, Gofpel throughout the World ? That fome in that Church had the extraordinarj'' Gifts of the Spirit, and were fent forth to the Miniftr}', is beyond Qiieftion •, but, that this prevailed univerially a- mong the Body of the Chriftians there, is new, and what I want a fuitable Proof for. Thus far, as to the Church of Jerufalem, Q. Here 242. T'he Original Conjiitution Here we fhall fubjoin a Fifth Argument for a Plurality of Congregations in one fingle Church, which confifts of feveral Branches. I. If feveral diftindt Congregations can Hot be allowed to make up one Church, tho' under the fame Government and Rulers, then, it muft una- ' voidably follow, that the EfTence and Formal Model of a fingle Church confifts in a mere ac- cidental Circumftance, namely, the Place of meet- ing. And fo, according to this, unlefs the Houf^ of Peers^ and the Houfe of Coynmons^ afferrible to- gether in one Place of meeting, they cannot be de- nominate one Parliament. In like Manner, be- | caufe, the Lord Mayor and Aldermen of the City of London fit in one Court by themfelves, and the Commoners in a different Place, and diftindt AfTembly, therefore, they cannot make up one Common CoiwciL The Reafbn is obvious, according to the forementioned Principle, namely, in order to conftitute one Political Body, they muft be af- fembled in one Place. 2.Befides, if feveral diftindl Aflemblies of Chrifti- ans in one City or Neighbourhood cannot be confti- tutive of one fingle Churchy then, far lefs, can feve- ral diftindt Churches difperfed throughout the ->| whole World make up one Church militant. But ^ the infpired Apoftle, Eph. 4. 3. without any Refped unto the Place of Meeting, defcribes the Unity of the Church to confift in its being the one Body i of Chrift, and all its Members living hi the Unity , , of the Spirit^ and Bond of Peace, In a Word, ei- ■ ther that is one Church, or not ^ namely, where J there is the fame Dodrine, the fame Sacraments, . the fame Hope, the fame Faith, the fame Body, 1 the fame Spirit, the fame Head, the fame Rulers | and Government ; If . it be one Church, then it is one of the Chrifiian Church, i^^ one, tho' it may be made up of feveral diffindt Congregations. But if it be not, then the Apoftle - hath not given us a true Defcription of the One- nefs of the Church of Chrift, in the forecited Chapter of the Ephefians. 3, Again, if to make up one Church, all its Members muft meet in one Affembly, for the per- forming of Publick Worfhip ^ then, it muft of necelfity follow, that a Congregation of Chrifti- ans, in any of thefe Cities that were driven, thro' the Violence and Rage of Perfecution, into feve- ! ral retired Cells, for the performing of Publick Worfhip, and partaking of the Holy Sacrament of the Supper, did immediately conftitute feveral diftindt Churches^and fo, of one, there might be made as many Churches, as there were retired Places of Meeting ^ fometimes moe, when the Numbers of the Members of thefe Meetings, were feweft ^ fome^ times the Number of the Churches would be de- creased, when their Meetings were more frequent, thr?a which nothing can be more abfurd. For, at this Rate, that which was one Flock and Ecclefia^ ftick Society to Day, might conftitute fix or feven the next Day ^ or that very Number of Chriftians and Church Officers, wh»ch were united together into oneJEolitical Bod3% and fub jeded to the fame Rule and Government this Week, fhould make up a Plu- rality in the next, and each of them independent on another. Why ? Becaufe the formal EflTence and Nature of a fingle Church, confifts in the Place of Meeting ^ or, in order to make her one, all her Members muft meet in one Affembly for Publick Worfhip, and partaking the Holy Sacrament of the Supper. To conclude, if in all the Cities where the A- ppftles planted Churches, or, in any City where 244- ^^^ Original Confiitution there are moe Congregations than one, there mull be as many independent Churches, as there are Congregations ^ then, it muft undeniably follow, that this would open a Door to all Diforder^and ef- fectually eftablifh one Altar againft another, make thePerfon who fhould be ejected from one Church, betake himfelf to another, and thereby give Occa- iion to the firfl: to contemn the latter, influence the Paftors of one Church againfl: the Paftors of the other, and the People of one Flock againft that"^ of another. Thus, there fliould be an Apoftolical Eftablifliment, in which Freedom was given, for one to fay, / am of Paul, and I am (?/'Apollos, and I (^/Cephas, and I of Chrift 5 unlefs it can be made good,thatthe militant Church is made up of Mem- bers raifed above, and not under the Influence of the Remains of Corruption, Self, and the Byafs of Error : And further, that none of her Paftors can be under the Influence of Pride, vain Con- ceit, Self-willednefs, or the Charms of Populari- ty, to the Contempt and Ruin of their Brethren. But, fatal Experience hath taught us, both of the Extravagancies of Profeflbrs, and the felfifn Views of Minifters, under the moft fpecious and zealous Pretenfions. And, he that lk]/s claim to fuch jf Church Confiituiion^ brings the greateft Contempt on the bleffed Apoftle's, and him that fent them, while they charge them with it : And, I leave it to the impartial to judge, how confiftent it is with the Apoftle's Scope, when he exprelly com- mands, to let all things he done to edifying ^ all things he done decently^ and in Order ^ and de- clares, that God is not the Author of Confitfwn, hut of Peace, in all the Churches of the Saints, i Cor, 14. 26, :?3, 40. SECT. of the Chrijlian Church. Z45 SECT. VII. ^he fecond Branch of the alove Propofit'iou^ viz. That the fever al Congregattons in one City., that af^ femhled in different Places for piihlick fVor[J:)ip^ 'mere under the Government of one Treshytery., and thence called one Church, Ihe ^ruth of this con- firmed., particularly from the Conftitutton of thff Church of Jerafalem. THUS, I have difcuffed the firft Branch of this Head , and come next to confirm the /?- cond., namely, that the feveral Congregations of the Church of Jerufalem., were under one Preshy^ terial Government, or Ecclefiaftical Society., which managed and determined all Ads of Jurifdidioii and Difcipline relating to her ^ as has heen al- ready obferv'd and proven : Diverfe fingle Congre- gations, in any remarkable City, and particular- ly that of Jerafalem, are, in Scripture Stile, ter- med the Church in the fingular Number. The Adminiftration of Word and Sacraments, together with the other Parts of publick Worfhip, was the Privilege of every fingle Congregation in Jeru- falem ^ it being impollible for fo great a Multi- tude to meet in one Place, or that the great End of the Gofpel could be promoted by their being in one Place, on Suppofition fuch a capacious Houfe had been patent to them in that City : And fo, it cannot derive the Name o^ Church from this Confi- deration, Nor has it this Denomination from the Onenefs of Heart and Souly which obtained on her firfl Conftitution, when they had all things com- mon x, this being incumbent on them from the Law of Chriftian Charity towards one another, and Ci 3 was Il\,6 The Original Confiitution was heightned in a peculiar Manner, from their then Circumftances and Situation, and not on the Account of their being Members of one fingle Church. Befides, Onenefs of Heart and Mind in the Matters of Religion, is not the peculiar Cha- raderiftick of one fingle Church, but what is in general required of all Saints, in whatever Church they be Members ^ and the Sing;ularity of its Fruits, in the prefent Cafe, when they had all things common^ was only accommodate to the lingular Cireuniftances of that Church, and had not a bin- ding Force on after Ages ^ and therefore, could not be the ftanding Foundation, wherefore any Church fhould be called one in the fingular Number. The Thing itfelf was optional, and not given by Corn- rn and, Atis 5. 4. Nay, that Church was newly conftitute, and fhut up in one City ^ and many of its Members were come from afar, and, on this Account, flood in need of Support ^ and o- thers might the more freely communicate, they being, in a few Years thereafter, to be driven from their PofTellions thro' the Violence of Perfe- cutions. And, as the Effeds or Lands of fome of thefe, .which made a publick Sale of them, were at a great Diflance, A^s 4. 36, 37. and of little Account to them, who defigned to cleave to the Apoftles ^ fo fuch of them as had their PofTeilions in Jiidea, laid their Account, in a Ihort Time, to be cut off from them. In a AVord, God, by put- ting this Charitable and fingular Communicative Affedlion into their Hearts, fecured the poorer ' Sort among them, from refiling from Chrift and his Gofpel, thro' the Temptation of their Pover- ty, and thofe who were rich, from being carried away by the Allurements of a prefent World, or, , tl>e Deceitfulnefs of its fading Pleafnres. Again, this of the Chrifiim Church. izj.'j this Appellation, the Church of Jerufalem^ &c. did not arife from any particular Padion or Agree- ment enter'd into, by its feveral Members, in or- der to conftitute them one Political or Ecclefia- ftical Body, as fome have alledged : For, as this Notion is without any Foundation in the "Word of God, and what we have not the leafl: Hint of, con- .cerning the Unity of the firft Chriftian Church ^ fb, it would make the Conftitution of Chrift's Houfe to depend on the Will of Man, and have the lame Foundation with Civil Societies. By this, the Apoftolical Power of conftituting Churches ' ' Ihould be invaded, and a fixed Pattern from their Eftablifliments at once overturned. But, of this before. The true Notion therefore, of the Church of JenifaleM^ and the other ApoJioUcal Churches men- . tioned in the New lejiament, their being called the Church in the fingular Number, arifeth from the joint Exercife of Government, which was kept up and itiaintain'd by the feveral /?i//^a of the dif- ferent Congregations that were therein. Tho' the Church of Jerufalem was vaftly numerous, and had many diflindt Meetings or Affemblies for per- forming the feveral Parts of publick Worfhip ^ ytt fhe ftill retained the Name of Church, Ads 2. 47. & 5. II. & 8. I. & 12. 5. & 15;. 4. & II. 22. And the Reafon thereof, is, becaufe all of thefe Con- gregations were knit or united together, ill their being fubjedteid to one Clafs or Presbytery of Mi- nifters or Rulers, to whom the Power of Jurif- didion over them was committed. This View of the firfl: Chriftian Church, lays before us, the true Notion and univerfal Genius of the Government of Chrift's Houfe, in Oppofition to all the Prin- ciples of the Independents on that Head. And that Q. 4 which Z4S ^e Original Conjiitution which is an inviolable Confirmation of it, is, that in all the Accounts we have of the Church of Je- rufalem^ the Ecclefiaftical Officers thereof are de- nominate the Rulers or Mmtfters of that Churchy but never of any particular Congregation or AfTem- bly conftitutive of the whole Body. Thus, 'tis faid in the general, A^s 11 27. In thofc Days came Pro- phets from Jerufalem ♦, and, Ver. ;o. the Relief which was fent to the Brethren 'which dwelt in Ju- dea, is faid to be fent to the E/Jers by the Hands of Barnabas and Saul. And, Jcfs 15. 2. Paul and Barnabas went up to Jerufalem, unto the Apoftles and Riders, about this ^lefiion. And, Acts 21. 17, 18. And when vje were come to Jerufalem, the Bre- thren JTceived us gladly. And the Day Jollo-wing, Paul went in with us to James, and all the Elders were prefent. This will further be made appear af- terwards, when it fhall be fhown, that the Offi- cers of the Church of Antiocb are defigned in ge- neral, Prophets and Teachers of the Church, Acfs I :^. I, 2, q. & 15. 35. In like Manner, thefe of E'> phefus^ Ads 20. 27, 28. So likewife, v/ith Refped to Philippic Corinth and Thejfalomca^ Philip, i. i, I Cor, I. 12. & 4. 1$. & 14. 29. I Thef, 5;. 12, 15. And, in a "Word, all the Churches planted by Paul and Barnabas, Acts 14, 25. are, in the gene- ral, faid to have Elders ordained in every Church. From all which we may conclude, that the Apo- ftles, in propagating the Gofpel,* and eflablifhing Churches, did, in each of them, conflitute an Ec- clefiaftick Senate or Presbytery of Pallors, who were to adt in Parit}^ and with equal Power and Authority, over the feveral Meetings and Con- gregations therein ^ on which Account the}^ were denominate Church in the lingular Number. But of the Chrijlian Church. 249 But, to return to the Church o^Jerufakm-^ we have a plain Account of the Preshyterial Manage- ments of its Officers. The Twelve Apoftles, for fome Time, adled the Part of Presbyters there 5 and fo we find them making a Diftribution of the Churches Goods, according as every Man had Need, and that none might lack, ABs a,, 94, 35? 37. This was a plain Act of Government. For, tho' the bare receiving of Alms, or making Collection for the Wants of the Poor, is not fuch ^ yet the Determination and judicial Appointment how this Jliock Ihali be beftowed and imprgyen to the beft Advantage, is, unqueftionabl}^ an* Act^ of JuriP- diction. Again, we have them per: arming a more folemn Act of Jurifdiction in the Church, namely^ ordaining and fetting apart Church Officers, and particularly, Deacons j or Jervhig of lahhs, or ha- ving the fj)ecial Infpectlon of the Poor, diftribu- ting the Elements after the Confecration of them by the Minifter, at the Holy Sacrament of the Supper, and the Trufl: or Charge of thefe Lov^ Ftfajis, while they were kept up in the Church, Acts 6. 2, 5, 6. 'Tis true, the Apoftles had an Extraordinary Charadtef,''"and to this belonged the Fower thej^ had in conftituting Cliurches, as to the Scheme and Model thereof to be obferved m fature Ages; TJhey a(5ted in theix Mafter's Name, and were clothed with his Authority, in that Pattern and Example they gave, as, to the Nature of the Government of his Houfe, and the Officers that were to be employed therein, to the End of the Worl^- lb that after them, none have Power to add to, or alter one Pin of the Conftitiition which was made by them. By them it Vv^as, the Foun- dation of the Chriitian Church was laid, and any other Foundation no Man is authorifedtomake; an4 1^0 The Original Conjiitution and in this, they were infallibly diredled to a(3:, in all Things, agreeably to the Mind of their Lord. But, tho' no Man, after the Apojftles, is impow- ered by Chrift, to introduce a new Scheme or Model of the Nt:--w 7eftament Oeconomy, or differ- ing from that which was eftablifhed immediately by them \ will it thence follow, that ordinary Pa- ftors and Rulers are not authorifed to follow that Pattern and Example, which the Apoflles left be- hind them, to be a ftanding Rule for PerfeB'wg- the Sawts, and Edifying the Body of Chrift^ till they all come to a perfed Man in him ? By no Means. To introduce a new Religion into the World, and in- fallibl}^ lay down the Gofpel State of Things, or whatever was eifential to make up the Oeconomy . of the Redeemer's Houfe in this lower World, was indeed peculiar to the Apoftles ^ and no Man can fucceed them herein. But then it muft be dbfer- ved, that in all thefe Ads of Religious Worfhip, Government and Jurifdidion, which were to be daily repeated, as Occafion did require, or on fet; Times, to the End of the World, for making the ' Body of Chrift complete, and the Vindication of liis Honour, the Apollles not only gave Authority to, and immediately introduced them into the Church ; but, at the fame Time, aded the Part of ordinary Paftors or Minifters, in giving an Exam- ple of what was to be obferved and daily pradifed in the Church, by thofe who fhould fucceed them in their ordinary Powers, Thus, the Apoftles in- troducing the Office of Deacons into the Church, gave Authority to that Order of Officers , and this us what none of their SuccefTors can do : But the IGroundg of that Inftitution being lafting, and the pffice ftill neceifary in the Church, their fetting )rhem apart by the Impofition of Hands, was an \ I ' -- Example ' of the Chrifiian Church. 251 Example to ordinary Paftors -, and this Pattern they were to follow, in fetting apart others to the fame Office ^ and in this they aded the Part of or- dinary and ftanding Rulers. The fame was their Cafe, with refped to their Preaching •, the Admi- niftration of the Sacraments ^ Church Cenfures ; and all other Jurifdidional Managements, which were to be continued in the Church till the End of Time. Their giving a. Commandment for obfer- ving any Branch of Worfhip, or introducing any Part of the Gofpel Eftablifhment, gave it a binding Force on the Confciences of all, and carried in it an abfolute Authority ^ but their bare doing of thefe Things themfelves, or in Conjundion with other Pafi:oi;s whom they had ordained, was no more but what belonged to every Minifter or El- der, and ferved to give future Ages a clear View of what was to be the Pradice of the Church. Thus, we find, that when they heard that Samaria had re* ce'ived the Word of God, they fent unto them Peter and John ^. This was a clear Difcovery of a Pret by terial Management, in fending of their own Members, by common Confent, to any Place where they had a Mind, for the Good of the Church. Thus, we find them affembled with or- dinary Paftors and Elders, and, in an Ecclefiaftical Judicatory, determining the publick Concerns of the Church, y^/?/ 15.4, 6, 22. & 21. 17, 18. & 16.4. By what hath been faid, it will clearly appear, that the Apoftles aded in a double. Capacity ^ as they were Ajp^les, they had an abfolute Authori- ty to introduce ffanding Officers into the Church, and give a Being to every Pin of the New 'leflament Conftitution ^ and, as .Paftors, they performed thefe Ads of Jurifdidion, and every Thing which was 25 i ^^^ Original Confiituticn was to "be repeated in the Prefervation and Conti- tinuance of that EftaMifhment which they had made, hy fuch as were to "build up and edify the Vifible Body of Chrifc till the End of the AVorld. Andfo it was not withoat Defign, and our Inftruc- tion, that they are exprefly defigned Elders or Presbyters, 2 John i. i Pet, 5. i. l^resbyters they really were, tho' not mere Presb3^ters7"nor did ilieir A£tings, arifing from their Apoftolick Chara- cber, deftroy or fwallow up thofe which they per- lormed by Virtue of their ordinary and ftanding Office, any more than what David's Adings as a Kiytg, interfered with his Adings as a Vrophct ^ or Mdchhedek's fwayin^ the Sceptre as a Kmg^ fwal- lowed up his Adminiftrations as a Priel}. Theie Offices were, in themfelves, really diftindl, and their Adminiftrations alfo, tho' performed by the fame Perfons ^ and fo it is in the prefent Cafe. Thus, whether we confider the Apoftles ading in the Beginning, in common among themfelves, or afterwards, in Conjunction with ordinary ftan- ding Paftors and Rulers of the Church of Jenifa- Unty it gives us a clear View of the Nature and Ge- nius of Ecclefiaftical Government ^ and that all the publick Concerns of thefe Congregations were tranfacted in a Presbyterial or Clalfical Affembly. It is furprifing, how lome have rejected the Actings of the Apoftles, in Things of a ftanding and con- tinuing Nature, for the Good of the Church, as an Example to future Ages •, and jqX^ in the mean Time, have laid Claim to their Procedure in ta- king in the People to make Choice o^tht Deacons, If this one be a Pattern, I vv^ould gladly know, why not all the reft ? The Extravagance of fuch ^ Wa}^ of conceiving Things, at once razeth the Foundation of all EccJeftaliical Government^ and leaves of the Chrifiian Chtirch. 255 leaves no Room for a Divine Conftitution or Church Eftablifhment. But, as the Apoftles v/ere under the immediate and infallible Influence of the Divine Spirit, in planting the foft Chriftiau Churches, and inviolably followed their Lord's Commandments, in what they did in making up the New Jeltament Cor/fthut'ion ^ fo their Pattern or Adiings in thefe Churches, which were of a ftand- ing and lafting Nature, were a Rule for the Ad- miniftrations of thofe Paftors and Rulers that were to come after them in all future Ages. They un- erringly followed Chrift in what they did, and we are called to be FoUovvTrs of them in all their Pradices or Managements, that are of a moral and onlinary Nature, and carry in them a lafting Goodnefs and Advantage to the Church of Chrift '=^. It will readily be granted on all Hands, that it is neceffarj^ for the Church of Chrifl: to have fome one Government or another j and that Jurifdidion land Rule is of a Moral Nature to her, fo that fhe Icannot fubfift without it ^ or, that it is a Mt?an of her Pdrlcoiing and Buildhig i4p. Now, as the Apo- ftles made the AVill of their Lord the Rule and Meafure of their Eccleflaftical Managements, and v/ere infallibl}^ guided by the Spirit to keep by it ^ fo, we being required to be Followers of the Apoftles, in thofe Things that are founded on mo- ral Grounds, have a perpetual and common Good- nefs in them to all Perfons, and neceffary for pro- moting the Interefts of the Redeemer's Kingdom, in one Age as well as another, to the End of Time, fays, in the ftrongeil: Terms, that their Ecclciiaftical Aciings have in them the binding Force of a Law to us, are expreffive of the V/ill of Chrifl * J Cof. /)• » 6, 17. Jawcs 5, 10, ir* i fet. }. 4.? j. 6 i Cor. ii. i» Fhili^> 4 p Kebr. 13. 7. 3 John t u i Thef, i. 6, 8* 2. 14* Z54 ^^^ Original Confiitution . Chrift to his Church, and fpecify the true Genius and Nature of that Government, which he appro- ved of to be continued in her to the End of the "World. If fuch Patterns are not to be clofely kept by, and followed in the Church of Chrift at all Times, to what End were they given ? And where- fore did God commend the ihc'-ffalonians for being Imitators of the Redeemer's Example, and that of his Apoftles, if they had not the binding Force of a Precept, and pointed forth that it was their Duty fo to do ? Nay, was it not the Duty of that Church to be Imitators of the Churches o^ Judea^ when iheyjuffard ^ the lih things of their, own Countrymen^ which the Jews had done of theirs ? Or, does not God's Approbation of them, in thefe Things, in- clude that it was his AVill they Ihould have follow- ed fuch Examples ? Moreover, what was the great Defign of our Bleffed Lord's waftiing the Feet of his Difciples, if it was not to give us the moft lively Example of true Humility, and point forth to his Difciples, and all his Followers, in future Ages, thefe Duties of Love and Condefcenfion that they were bound to ufe one towards another ? This is the Application he himfelf makes of it, John 1 5. I5» 14. 15. Befides, what was the great Defign of God in writing the Hiftory of the ABs of the Apoftles, but that the Apoftolical Actings in thefe Churches, that were planted by them, might be a ftanding Rule and Meafure, by which future Ages were to regulate themfelves in the Houfe of God > For, tho' that Sacred Eook contains in it many Things that are doclrinal^ yet, confidering, that its main Scope is, ~~to give 'the Church of God a View of the Adlings of the Apoftles, as a Pattern to after -. ;Ages, ^ I Their. 2., 14, of the Chrifiian Church. 155 Ages, it is not defigned the Book of Dodriues, but the Jl[is of ty,,Jpoftks, And, indeed, Luh the infpired Penman of that Hiftory makes fuch a remarkable Tranfition from the Gofpel he had writen on the Life, Sufferings, Death and RefuV' rection of our Lord, to the A?/, that he gives the cleareft Intimation of the Neceihty andUftful- nefs thereof in the Church, to make up a com- plete Pattern, and lafting Example of the Rule and Government of the Redeemer's Kingdom, And what ferves to give a further Difcoverj of thiS) is, that in the very Entry of the Acfs^ it is faid, ^0 whom alfo he (hewed himfelf alive after hh Faffiou by many infallible Froofs^ being fee n of thetf} forty Days, and /peaking of the Things pertaining to the Kingdom of God. From this, it is evident, that our Lord g^^vQ Commandments to his Jfo/JUs^ and during the forty DayrhewaFwIfhthem^^^^^^ fpoke of the things pertaining to the Kingdom of God» On which Words, the Learned and Famous Calvin obferves, that our Lord did not depart out of this World, without fignifying his Care and Concern for us ^ for by this Doctrine ^ he fhe-ws^ h& had c on fii tilted a perpetual Government in his Church, So, we are to look on the after A£lings of his A- poftles, to be in Confequence of his Commands and Inftrudions, and that every Thing that they did, in planting and governing Churches, was a« greeable thereto •, and that Chrift defigned their Ads^'in the firft making up the Conftitution of his Kingdom, or Polity of his Church, to be an Ex- ample or Pattern to future Ages. And, that this has the Force of a Command on us, is undeniable. For, to what End was that Sacred Hiilory of their Adings committed to writing, if it was not for our Imitation ? This was the great Defign, the Holy 1^6 *The Original Conjlitution Holy Ghoft had in Eye, i Cor, lo. ii. Now, if they were recorded for that Purpofe, they mufl: have the Obligation of a Law ^ for otherwife, of what Profit were the}'' unto the Church ? Shall we conceive, they were of no other Ufe, than other Hiftorical Writings, which only tell us Matter of Fadt, and afford us Ground of Speculation ? In a "Word, Our Lord's Command to his Apoftles, about the Polity of his Kingdom, reach'd not only to" them, but to us to follow their Example ^ and ^Oy what he faid unto them, was virtually laid unto \ all their SuccefTors. Thus, his Command to his ' Apofliles, to teach and bapthe^ rnn'it and retain SinSy feed his Sbeep^ and teaching the People to oh- ferve all his Injunftions, reached not only to their Perfons, but to all that fliould fucceed them in their ordinary Powers. See Matth. 28. 19, 20. John 20. 21, 23. & 11. i^, 16, 17. To conclude, if the Practice of the Apojjles fliall be rejected, as beii^V a Pl^^-^^ and Mo- del of Church Government, how fhalf we be able to jiiftify a Variety of other Religious Maiiage- inents, and moft univerfally received in all the Churches of the Reformation, which have their Foundation either chiefly, or only on Apollolical Pradice,? Of this Nature, is the partaking the Sa- crament of the Supper on the Lord's Day, Acis 20. 7. the Adminiftration of the Sacrament of Bap- tifm to Infants, from the Pradice of the Jemfh^ Church, they being federally Holy now, as wel as then. Gen. 17. Rom. it. 16. i Cor. it. 14. Col. 1. IT, 12. Of the fame Rind is the obferving the firft Day of the Week fof the Chriftian Sabbath, A^s 27. T Cor. 16, T, 2. Nay, without an Eye t the Apoftolical Pradtice, how come Women to b baptized, feeing, only Men were eircumcifed un i of the Chriftian Church. Z57 der the Law? A^s 8. 12. & 16. 15. Gal 3. 28. From the whole, we conchide, that according to the Model of the firft Chriftian Church at Jmt- fakm, many Congregations were fubjed to qit^ common Judicatory or Presbytery, and thus, be- ing one united Society, it was called the Church in the fingular Number. S E C T. VIII. ^h(it there is a Foundation in the Sacred Oracles ^ for Provincial and National Synods ^ and the Suhordi- nation of Ecclefiajiical Judicatories^ and that each [ingle Congregation is not pojfeffed of an indepen^ dent Power, 'The Cafe Jtated. The Subordina- tion of Judicatories proved^ from the Unity of the Vifible Church r, from Matth. 18. 15, i5, 17. jrom the Confiitution of the Jewifh Church, and from the Synod at Jerufalem, A^s I'y. ^hefe Ar^ guments vindicated (igciinft the Defender of Mr, Glafs'i Propofition, - AS there is a dear Foundation in the Sacred O- racles for a Clafs or Presbytery, for the Ex- ercife of Jurifdidtion and Difcipline over feveral Congregations ^ fo, no lefs, for feveral fingle Churches to meet in one Judicatory, whether it be Oecumenicaf National, or Provincial. It muft be obferved, that there is no fubftantial or fpecifick Difference between a Presbytery and Provincial Synod, &c. the Nature of their Power being ma- terially the fame ^ only, the latter is niore exten- live and numerous than the former, the firft be- ing made up of the Rulers of feveral Congrega- tions, and the latter of thefe, of feveral particu- R lar 25 S ^e Original Confiitution lar Churches ^ on which Account, their Authori- ty muft be proportionally the greater and more extenfive. Now, by the fame Parity of Reafbn, if it be allowable, for Two or Three, or moe par- ticular Churches, to meet in one Ecclefiaftical Af- fembly, and determine the publick Concerns of the Congregations and Churches within their Bounds 5 then, it muft naturally follow, that a National or Oecumenical Aflembly is lawful on the fame Grounds. Thefe are no more fpecifically diftinft from one another, or from a Synod, than a Pro- vincial Synod is from a Presbytery *, nor is their Power of a different Nature from them, but ma- terially the fame in all, fave only, more exten- five in Proportion to their Number and Extent of the Bounds of the particular Churches reprefen- ted, and meeting in National or Oecumenical AP femblies. As the Rulers of a particular Church or Presbytery exercife Difcipline and Jurifdic- tion over the feveral Congregations within their Bounds •, ro. Provincial, National or Oecumeni- cal Affemblies over the feveral Churches within their Bounds. Thus, the Original Genius of Ec- clefiaftical Government is the fame in all thefe Judicatories ; they are made up of the fame Offi- cers, their Power is the fame, as to its Nature, and all of them are regulated by the fame Sacred Laws. Thus, the only Difference is, that, one of thefe Judicatories extends itfelf to a larger Bounds than another, and fo, they are diftinguiihed, as the School Men fpeak, numero, but not fpecie^ and are equally built upon the Foundation of the Apo- ftles and the Prophets. From this View of Things, it is eafy to perceive, that there was no Neceifity for laying down precife Rules, when general ones were fufficient. The Scriptures afford us the plain- eft of the Chrifiian Church. 2.59 elt Reprefentation of the elTential Maxims of Ec- clefiaftical Government ^ but, to imagine, there ihould be precife or particular Rules, how many Congregations there fhould be in one Presbytery, how many Churches in one Synod, and the like, is, what the Circumftance of Human Affairs could not admit of, and would have increas'd Apoftoli- cal Precepts or Examples to an unfupportable Bulk* And therefore, the ]precife Number of Judicato- ries in any Kingdom, where Chriftianity is uni* Verfally profefs'd, when they are to be divided ot fubdivided, is left to be determined according to the different Circumftances of Churches and Pla* ces. This the Rulers of the Churches of Chrifl In any Kingdom are authorized to do, by Virtue of the Apoftolical Diredion, that all 'Things fhould le done decently and in Order ^ or according as they find the Exigencies and Edification of the whole Body may be beft advanced ^ and indeed, it is fimply impollible it could be otherwife. From all this, there is not the fmalleft Shadow of Ground, for any to alledge, that a Synod or Af^ fembly of Minifters throughout a Nation has no Foundation from Divine Authority, and is placed on an A6t rtierely humaAi. All this is bottomed on the very effential Maxims and Genius of Ec- clefiaftical Government, warranted by Apoftolical jPrecept, Example, and the Nature of Sacred Soci-^ my: And one may, with equal Juftice, infer, from a Presbytery's ordaining a Minifter, that he only preaches and performs the other Branches of the Paftoral Office, by a human Authority •, as that the Body of Church Rulers in any Kingdom ad without Divine Warrant, when the}^ aflemble together and divide themfelves in fmaller Eccle^ fia'ftical Judicatories, as their Circumftances beft: R 2 al- l6o The Original Confiitution allow of, and as tends moft to promote the Edifi- cation, Order and Unity of the whole Sacred Bo- dy. • For there is a Scripture Warrant for the one no lefs than for the other. And, the very Nature of the Thing plainly declares, that the Circum- fl:ances of Time, Place or the Situation of Chri- ftians in any Kingdom, muft determine the Minds of Church Rulers, under the Authority of the ge- neral Apoftolical Diredions, as to the Number of Ecclefiaftical Judicatories, fewer or moe in any Kingdom. So, if it Ihall be made good, front j Sacred Writ, that moe fingle Churches than one are authorized to meet together, in a Synod or Provincial AfTembly, all the reft muft follow of Courfe. But that we may diftinguifh Things that are not in the Contrcverfy, from thefe Things in which the Main of the Difpute lyes, it muft be confide- red, T. That it is acknowledged, that there is a Communion of Charity to be kept up among Or- thodox Churches, 2. That there may be occafio- nal Meetings of particular Churches, in which there may be demanded Brotherly Advices or Counfels, which ought not to be raflily rejected. 3. That one particular Church hath no Power over another ^ but each of them ftand on an equal Bot- tom, and have the like Jurifdidion over their own j Members. 4. Nor is it alledged, that the Power of Synods is corruptive, deftrudive or privative of the Power committed unto any particular Church or Congregation therein ^ but only Perfedive and Cumulative thereunto. Tho' a Sj'nod may redify | or annul the particular Deed of a Presbytery, j which may be irregular or wrong ; ytt they do not deprive them of the Power of Judging in Caufes of the lame Nature afterwards. Nor,*^., That of the Chrijiian Church. %6l That either particular Churches feparately, or maii}^ Churches in one AiTembiy, have an abfolute and infallible Power to make Laws according to their own Wills, but only Minifterial, and is to be regulated by the Law and the Teftimony. Hence it is, there is many Times juft Occafion for Ap- peals from a leffer Judicatory to a greater •, for, tho' none are infallible, yet Plus 'vtdaitOculi quam Oculits^ a large Body of Men may fee that wdiich a fmaller cannot. 6. It is granted there are many Things which may be determined by one fingle Church, without any Reference to a fuperior Ju- dicatory : And therefore, tho' a fingle Church or Presbyter}^ is frequently to meet, about the ordi- nary Affairs of the feveral Congregations in their Bounds^ yet there is not that Need for the frequent Meetings of Synods, the}'' being concerned in thofe Things that are of a more general and publick Na- ture, and which may have an Influence on the whole Sacred Body. 7. It is acknowledged, that a fingle Church may be fo fitnate in fome remote Place, and be deftitute of the Means or Accefs to joyn with other Churches in the Management of Affairs which are of a publick Concern •, and 3^et be a true Church, having all the Effentials of Ec- cleflaftical Government : The Combination of Churches is not fo efTential to the Being of a Church, as its well Being. 8. The Power of Sy- nods, as well as Presbyterie$, is Spiritual ^ they are intrufted merely with Ecclefiaftical Affairs ^ and their Authority docs not reach to Civil Caufes, as fuch : Nor cail they inflid Civil Punifliments on Perfons. Their Power is only to be exercifed in regulating the Matters of Worfhip, explaining Ar- ticles of Faith, according as they are laid down in thp Word of God, and vindicating them from the R 5 oppo- %6z ^e Original Confiitution oppofite Errors, Herefies and Corruptions of Men, On this Account the Church is denominate the Ground and Pillar of Truth, i T/w. 3. 15. More- over, they are impowered to determine the exter- nal Order and Polity of the Church, in thofe Things which are Circumftantial and Prudential ^ in the doing of which they are not to ad: by an Arbitrary Power, but muft be regulated by the general Rules of the Gofpel, i Cor, 10. 31, 32. Rom, 14. I, I Cor. 14. 26, 40, ^c. and the true Light of Reafon. And further, to inflid Ecclefi- aftical Cenfures, in the Spirit of Meeknef* and Fear, on Erroneous, Heretical, Schifmatical, Ob^ ilinate and Scandalous Perfons, Rom, 16, 17. Gal. 2. II, ^ — 15. & I. 8. ^itus 1. 10, II, 12, 13. iltm, ^» 35 — 5. & I Tim, I. 3, 4. & 5. 19, 20. 2 John 10. II. I Cor. 7,. 8c 5. ^itiis 3. 10. 2Cor. 2.6. Mat. 18. 17, @r. This much being premifed, theQiie- ftion in Debate returns unto this, namely. Whether there he a Foundation in the Word of God ^ Jor fe've- ral particular Churches to joyn themfehes into one Ecs , defiafiical Judicatory., and there determine Authori^ tatively or JurifdiBionally in Matters of PublickConT cern to the "whole Body : Or^ if every fingle Congre^ gation is foffeffed of an independent Power ^ not only on other Jingle Churches^ hut feveral Presbyteries afy fembled together in one Ecclefiajlical Judicatory ? The firft as what we look upon to be agreeable to the !^ature of Chrift's Kingdom, the Divine Com^ mand, and Apoftolical Example ♦, whereas, the latter, as it is diametrically oppofite to thefe, fo it is contrary to all the Rules of Order, and Light of J^ature. Now, for the eftablifhing the Subordination of Jpclefiaftical Judicatofies, and their Jurifdidional 1 and of the Chriftim Church. 265 and Authoritative Power, the following Confide- rations are offered to every Judicious Chriftian. I, The very Nature of the Unity or Onenefs of the Vilible Body of Chrift lays before us a noble Foundation for what we alledge. As has been al- ready obferved, there is, in Scripture, an Account of feveral particular Vifible Churches planted by the Apoftles, in fome of the remarkable Cities of the Roman Empire^ each of which are denominate the Church of that CitjT* ^ but the fame Sacred Ora- cles account all of thefe particular Churches but one General and Catholick Church of Chrift. In this large Senfe the Church of Chrift is to be un- derftood, when our Lord fays, Upon this Rock will I huild my Churchy Matth. i6. 1 8. And the Apojiky I Cor, 10. 32. Give no Offence to the Church oj God-^ and, Eph. ^.10. Might know hy the Churchy the ma- nifold Wifdom of God, In the fame enlarged View it is taken, i ^im. 9. i^. ^he Church of the Living God^ the Ground and Pillar of the Truth, In a "Word, the Church of Chrift is reprefented to us as one fingle Society, united together by the ftrideft Ties ^ and all the AfTemblies of Chriftians through- out the World are held forth as an Organical Bo- dy, having Eyes, Ears, Hands and Feet, @'. i Cor. 1 2. Now, as the whole Vifible Body of Chrift is one fingle Society, united together by the moft forcible Ties ^ fo, that there iJoould he no Schifm in that Catholick Body^ but that the Members thereof fhould have the fame Care one for another^ was the primar}?- Defign of Chrift's making a Deed of Gift, and giving unto it, firft Apoftles, fecondarily Pro- phets, thirdly Teachers, Helps, Governments, Sec, The like Reprefentation we have, Rom. 12. 4, 5*. For as we have many Members in one Body, and all Members have not the fame Office j fo we^ hein^ ma-- R ^ ny %6^ ^e Original Conjiitution ny, aredne Body in Chriji ^ midevay one Members one ef another. Thus, all profeffing Chriftians are, iii fo far, Fellow-Citizens, and Members of the fame Community, the Head Vjhereof is Chriji-;, from whom, the whole Body fitly joy ned together, and coin^ pacied by that which every Joynt fitpplyeth, according to the effeHital Working in the Mecijure of e^oery Part^ ikaketh Increaje of the Body, unto the edifying of it felfinLove, Eph. 4. 15:, 16, Here it is again to be bbferved, that the primary Defign of our Lord was, That this Body ftiould be perfected and edi- fied by the Apoftles, Prophets, Evangelifts, Pa- ftors and Teachers which he gave unto it, at his Afcenfion to Heaven. Agreeable to this, the Apo- ftle cipreffeth himfelf, 2 Cor. 10. 8. when he fays. Our Authority, which the Lord hath given unto us, is, for Edification, and not for Defiru^ion, Thus, the preferving oi Unity, carrying on the Edificati- on, and keeping this great Body froiti Schifm, is the great End of all the Acts of Government and Jurifdidtion, which the Adorable Herd has commit- ted to the Rulers of his Church. So this is the great Defign of Admonition, in that it is for gain- ing of an erring Brother, Matt. 18.15?, 16. That a wavering Brother may be found in the Faith, ^itus 1. i^ That Beholders may fear, and not fall into the like Sins, i Tim. $. 20. That fcandalous Sin- ners may be recovered, i Cor. $. 4, $. And the whole Body kept from Infection, Verfe 7. From this View of Things, it is evident to a Demonftra- tion, that Church Officers, and Ecclefiaftical Ju- rifdidion and GovernrAent,were primarily defign'd and appointed of God, for the Building up, Edify- ing and Ruling his Church, throughout all the Parts of the Earth. Now, this being what he had primarily in his Eje, it only belongs to particular Churches of the Chrijiian Church, 165 Churches in a fecondary "Way, they being but as fo many Branches, Parts or Members of that one Church, Body, Kingdom or Sacred Societ}^ of which Chriji is the Head^ Lord^ and King, ^ The Inference we make from the Whole is, in the Words of the Authors of the Jus DWinum RegimU nts Ecclefiaflid^ who made fo great a Figure in the Weflmimfter Af[emhly -^ " Now^ there being one " general Vifible Church, having a Government " fet in it by DiWne Right, and that Government " belonging primarily to the whole Body of Chrif!:, fecondarily, to the Parts or Members thereof^ muft it not needs follow, that the more general- ly and extenfively Chrift's Ordinance of Church Government is managed, in greater or more ge^ neral AfTemblies, the more fully to Perfe6lion, the End of Government, njiz, the Edification of the whole Body of Chri/ty is attained ? And, on *^ the Contrary, the more particularly and fingly *' Church Government is exercifed, as in Presby* teries, or fingle Congregational Elderfhips, the more imperfed: it is, and the lefs it attains the principal End. Confequently, if there be Di- vine Warrant for Church Government, by fin* gle Congregational Elderfhips, is it not much more for the Church Government by Presbyte* ries, and Synods, and Councils, wherein more complete Provifion is made for tbe Edification « of the General Church or Body of Chrifl. " Thus, according to what hath been reprefented from the Sacred Oracles, is there any Thing more' evident, than, that the natural Genius of Chrifiian Society, and Unity of Chrifl's Vifible Body, re- quired one common Ecclefiaflical Judicatory, for the Government of that Sacred Common- wealth or Kingdom, in all its publick Affairs, or Things that l66 Tloe Original Confiitution that were of general Concern, could the Gircum- ftances of Mankind poffibly have given "Way unto it ? And tho' the neceflary Condition of Human Affairs, and Chriftians being placed in diftind Re- gions and Kingdoms, render it impradicable for them to meet ordinarily in one Council, and de- termine the Variety of Ecclefiaftical Matters and daily Occurrences ^ yet ftill the Determination of Things that are of general Concern to the whole Body, and have a remarkable Influence on its Edi- fication and Unity, ought to be managed by one General Synod or AfTembly, in fo far as it poffibly can be attained. For here the Rule holds, ^lod iangit omnes, traciar't debet ah omnibus^ That which concerns many particular Churches, is not to be determined merely by one, but by all thofe that are concerned and interefled therein. From this Gonfideration, there is a clear Foundation for Na- tional AfTemblies, and in them Synods, Presbyte- ries, and Kirk-SelTions, as Branches or Parts of the greater Ecclefiaftical Body, For, as Churches in diflin£l Kingdoms cannot hold frequent and ordi- nary AfTemblies, and make up one Ecclefiaftical Judicature, for the Exercife of Difcipline, and o- ther Ads of Jurifdidtion -^ fo, a General AfTembly in any one large Kingdom, cannot meet on every Emergent, and take Cognizance of daily Occurren- ces : And thus, the Nature of the Thing renders a Subordination necefTary, or a Divifion of the lar- ger Body into fmaller Societies, for the Admini- ftration of ordinary Affairs, and to bring Matters that may prove of more general Concern, orderly before a more numerous Council. In all this, the Reafonablenefs of the Thing has its Force \ and, at the fame Time, does exactly agree with the primary Intent of the Divine Inftitution of Church Govern^ of the Chrifiian Church. i6j Government : For, as in the Apoftolical Inftituti- on of particular Churches, made up of feveral Congregations, there is a Proviiion made for the Determination of the ordinary Affairs belonging to thefe 5 To, the Original Genius of Ecclefiaftical Government, which is inviolably bottomed on the Unity and Edification of the Chriftian Church, throughout all the Parts of the Earth, is more per- fectly and nearly reprefented by an AfTembly of Rulers, m a Province or Nation, to determine Things of a more extraordinary and general Con-* cern, than in any leffer Clafs, for ordinary Occur- rences. On this liable Foundation it is, that Presbytery is fixed •, to which the Independent Scheme is diametrically oppofite *, and fo falls iTiort of the grand Defign of Heaven, in the Inftitution ofEcclefiaftical Government in the Church, Icon-* elude this Argument with the "Words of the Lear^ ned Mr. Hudjon^ in the Defcription he gives of a National Church, namel}'', A National Union^ in one Ecckfiaflkal Body^ in the fame Community of j^cclefiaflical Government, 2. A fecond Argument in Behalf of Provincial OT National Jjfemblies, is taken from our Lord's "Words, JIat. 18. 15, 16, 17. But if he will not hear thee^ then take with thee one or two more, - and if he negle^ to hear them^ tell it unto the Church ^ but if he negle^ to hear the Church Jet him be unto thee as an Heathen Man and a Publican, From the 15;. Ver, to the 19. as is obferved by the judi- cious Mr. Paget ^ we have an Account of Three Degrees^ of Admonition, a Cenfure on its Con- tempt, and then a Confirmation thereof^ in all which there was nothing new, but the fame in Subftance with what was formerly given unto the Jews * Pcfcn. of Chui, Govei. P. nzt &c. Z6$ ^e Original Confiitution Jr^jos, and in Ufe in their Synagogues, For as the rtrft Degree of Admonition was private between the Perfon admonifhing, and him who had given the Offence, whom our Lord Defigns his Brother,, to point forth the Affedionate Manner in which this Dut}^ was lo be performed •, fo the Command, gnd Duty refulting therefrom, in all its Circnm- ftances, whether as to its being in Secret, or Con- vi^Sion of the Pejfon as to his Fault, and not a bare relating of it to him, they are in the ftrong- €ft Terms held forth under the Law, Lev. i8. 17, 18. Prov. II. i^, 50. and 25:. 9. Again, the fecond Degree of Admonition before Witnef- fes, ver, 16. is exprefly taken from the Law of M^Jes^ Dent. 19. i^. and 17. 6. Num. 35;. 50. and is founded on the Jewifh Polity, and Moral Statutes revealed unto them. And no lefs is it ^ fo, with refpect to the Third Degree, when the Matter was to be brought unto the Church : Fof \ under the Old ^eftament, thofe Officers in the Synagogues, or Ecclefiaflical Rulers, who re- prefented the Church in a fuperior Judicatory, ware to Teach, Inform and Admonilh Offenders, before they gave Sentence againfl them for their Obflinacy, Dent. 9. 10, 11. 2 Chron, 19. 10. Pfal. 12 2, 4, 5f» Moreover, the Sentence or Cenfure pg.fl on the Contempt of all thefe Admonitions, was Ex(:ommunication, and had been in Being all along in the Jewifh Church, and is expreft by cutting off, Exod. 12, 19, Num. 15?. 30, 7,1. as it is Gal. %. 12. And indeed it is from the Prnftice of the Je^jcs^ we come to have a diftind View of this Cenfure, and the Procefs made Ufe of in the Ne^ji^ ^elUiment by which it is expreffed. For in the prefent Cafe there feems to be a pkill Allafiou to the firft Degree of Excommu- plication of the Chriflian Church. i6^ liication among the Je-wSy which is called in the N(^w ^ertama2ty 2l rafting out of th Synagogue^ and denoted a Separation fern all Colnmerce or So* ciety, either with Men or AVomen, or keeping Company with them in eating or drinking •, t tha* at the fame Time they were allowed to be pre- fent at Divine Service, to hire others for theif own Work, or to be hired by others. But if he continued Obftinate after the Space of 50 Days, which were allowed him for Repentance^ he was further Excommunicate, or the former Deed fo» lemnly publifhed, with the Addition of a Curfg, -And this is fuppofed to be the fame with ddU veriMg over to Satan *, which was publifhed in the Synagogue •, and at the Time of the Publication of the ft///^, Candles were lighted, and when it was ended, they were x>ut out, as a Sign, that the Excommunicate was deprived of the Light of Heavea Thus, in the prefent Cafe, there is not only an AUufion to the Jews^ but a Command for avoiding fuch obftinate Perfons, and holding thgm as Hcathe)n and Puhlicans^ fo as to have neither Civil nor Religious Communion with them ^ the former being denied to the Pnhlicans by the J^^l^x, and both unto the //(j' %\^ 92. 2 Chron, 19. 6, 11. So from the Whole, thi^ was only a Renovation of a Rule, which had been t Lewis Oiig. Heb. V. i. Ya^. I4, lyo ^he Original Confiitution ftill in Force under the Old Teftatiient, but had for a long Time Been unobferved and neglected 5 the Obfervation whereof, being moll: agreeable to the Spirit of the Gofpel, was now revived, and to be continued under the New Teftament. And indeed, in its own Nature, it has a Moral Obliga-^ tion, as many other Ufages and Laws under that Difpenfation . And as is obferved by feveral learned iVriters ^ among the many Negleds the Jaws com-' plained of, as Grounds of the Lord's overturning and deftroying the Holy City, This is one, which is narrated in the Gemara of Babylon ^. From the Text thus opened up, 1 might profe^ cute a large Field of Arguments, in Fa\^ours of a Subordination of Judicatories in the Chriftian Church, but at prefent fhall fatisfie my felf with this, namely, That if our Lord fixed a Rule in the New Teftament, for removing private Offen- ces, by a Gradation from One to Two, and then alternately to the Church^^^ndi by this declared that the Authority of Two or Three was greater than One, and that of the Church was greater than the Authority of Two or Three -, then I infer the Sub- ordination of one Church, to manj^conveen'd toge^v ther in one Judicatory^ and. that many Churches thus afTembled have a fuperior Power to one fin-^ gle Church. The Connedion between the Con- clufion and Antecedent is Manifeft, it being ta* ken from the Gradation our Lord makes with refped unto private Offences, as the Way of their being removed, and from the leffer Offence to the Greater. For, if the Offence of an obfti- nate Brother againft his Neighbour was to be car- ried to the Church ^ much more a fingle Church, be it Congregational or Clajjical^ which has obfii- ^ nately ♦ See Seldcn dc Syncdr. L. i. C. 9. of the Chrifiiari Church. 27 1 nately contemned the facred Laws of Chrift's Houfe, or Two fuch Churches contending perti* iiacioufly one againft another, ought to be car- ried before a fuperior Ecclefiaftical Judicatory, For tho' it fhall be granted, that our Lord is in this Place, immediately giving Direction for the removal of the Offence given by a private Per- fon ^ yet that will not fay, that he has an Eye to that only. The Argument is taken from the Ana- logy of the Thing, and its Strength lies in this. That if Chrift was concerned to maintain the Peace of private Perfons, and gave a ftanding Rule for that End, whereby an Offence was to be carried from one proper Stage to another, till it fhould be Authoritatively determined ^ then much more would he have the Harmony and Unity of a Whole, or moe Churches maintained ^ ana the Redeemer in the prefent Regulation, by making Ufe of the LefTer, wills us to Underftand, that it was his great Defign that all Offences were to be taken away, or what was deftrudtive of true Love and Tranquillity, and that b}'' a Gradation frgm an Authority or Power, which carried in it a Proportion to the Nature of the Offence, and the Body offending ^ if a private Perfon, the firft £f^ fay for its Removal was in Secret by the Perlba offended •, and this points us to the like Condud, in Cafe of the Divifion or Offence of one Part of a Church againfl another, or one Church againfl another, that it was to be taken away by them^ felves ^ and as in the Cafe of the private Offence, if the offending Party was obflinate, then he who received the Offence, was to carry the Caufe be- fore a greater Power ^ fo it muff hold with re- fpedt unto an Offence given by one Part of a Church unto another, or one Church againfl: ano- ther %^% T*he Original Conflitption ther, that they were to bring their Caufe before a Court that was of greater Authority than either Parties, which if they were capable to terminate the Difference, it was good ^ but as in the Caie pf the former, if Matters were not bettered, they muft at kft have all terminate in a larger Eccle- ijaftical Body, whofe Authority and Power was capable finally to determine according to the Merit of the Offence and Scandal. This Reaion- ing muft be good, and the Argument of undeni- able Force, unlefs we Ihould fuppofe, our Lord Jiad the Offence of a private Perfoii more at Heart, than that of a whole Church, or Churches r and that a gradual Procedure was to be ufed in leffer Fault?, till at laft they fliould by a fuperi- pr Power be finally determined •, but, that Offen- ees of an incomparably higher Nature were not to be regarded, a SchiGn between the Members of one or moe Churches wa§ not fo Hainous m his Sight, and that there was no Remedy as to the removal of thefe, nor a Power to mflift Ceafure pnthe offending Party. But I perfwade my ieit there is not only a Parity of Reafon in the prelent Cafe, but a greater Strength of Reafon : And our Lord's Ipecial Care for removing Offences m his Church, was very early difcovered, m the Proviii- en he made for removing the Murmurings that happened between Xht Grecians mi Hebrews, Adfs ^ J, ,.- 3. And I cannot mifs thinking, but this Way of Reafoning will be allowed in another •, for Liftance, Lev, 18. 10. It is faid, ^he nahdnefs of thy Son's Daughter, or of thy Daughters Daugh- ter, even their nakednefs thou fJ^alt not uncover, for theirs is thine own nakednefs : From this we may with greater Force of Reafon infer, that much lefs may a Man uncover the nakednefs of bs owi: of the Chri^im Church. 1J7 Daughter, which, notwithftanding, is no more exprefly fet down, than the Offence given by th» Members of one Church, or Part of the fame Church, againft another ^ but none will fay, but it Was intended by the Law-giver, and left to be gathered by necelfary Confequence ^ and this is all we Plead for in the preftnt Argument. Nor is it any Waj^s everfive of our Argument, what is objected by fome, namdy^ That our Lord intended that this Offence of a private Perfon Ihould be finally determined in a fingle Church, and that this was the ultimate Judgment to be pafi upon it s and fo, it is fo far from eftablifliing, that it overthrows, the authoritative Power of Synods. For, tho' it will be eafily granted, that the Re> deemer required, that a private Offence fhould be finally decided in one fingle Church, when both the Perfons concerned were Members therein •, y^t it will by no Means follow, that this was to obtain in other Cafes, when a Church was divided into Factions, or the Members of one Church were in Contention with thofe of another, or one Church in a Schifm from its neighbouring Church. For the fupprefhng and Removal of thefe groffer Scan- dais and Offences, the Authority of a Synod, and nothing lefs was fijfficient. Befides, ifthefolemn Sentence of Excommunication was to be denounc- ed againft a private Perfon, obftinately perfifting m his Offence •, much more on Perfons giving an Offence to, and breaking the Peace of the Church, that one Society united together by the ftraitell Ties. On which Account it is, that the Cenfiires mfiiaed by a particular Church extend their t^^ ficacy throughout the whole of the Chriftian World. And indeed, if the Words were to be re- Itridkd alleuarly to a trefpalfmg Brother againft S his 274 ^^^ Original Conjlitution his Neighbour, or the exprefs Letter of the Text, \ it would then follow, that Excommunication was 'only to be pall: on the Offence and S'm of one pri- vate Perfon againft another ^ but, not on the Ac- 1 count of a Crime of more aggravated Circum- ilances, or an Offence committed againft a whole Church. But it is to be obferved, that our Lord's Words are not thus to be reftricled, but ex- tended to all Perfbns or Churches where there are Schifms and grofs Offences, becaufe the Confirm ^i- 'tion of the Churches Cenfure, and the Encourage- ment he gives to his Servants in following this Rule, is delivered indefinitely and without Limi- i tation, IVbatforoer ye flmll hhid on Earth fiall be 1 bound hi li:favc'i2 : And wbatfoever fe flnill loofe on j Earth fiall be loo fed hi Heaven, And is it to be j imagined, the Bleffed Head of the Church was fb ; Solicitous to provide a Remedy for the fmaller and more private Sins of his Subjeds, and left thofe of a more hainous Nature, and aggravated Circumftances ^ nay, fuch as fhould be committed againft the whole Sacred Body of Chrift, and prove deftructive to the Unity, and everfive of the Peace thereof, to pafs at Liberty and without Cenfure ? In a "Word, I would know whether our Lord's Promife annexed to the Encouragement of his Church, Th?it^'Vjhere ^wo or 'Jhree are gathered to- gether hi hh Name, there he is in the midji of them^, was only to that Number ? Or, if it extends itfelf to his being in the midft of a great Number, or Affembly of his Servants met together in his Name ? As to the iirft, I perfwade my felf that none but fuch as have a feverifh Diftemper in their Brains,will alledge it ^ and therefore,if the Promife made to Two or Three ^met together in Chrift's; Name, holds good to a Multitude of fuch , then,] it of the Chrifiian Church. 175 it mufi: be equally certain, that if the Sentence of Excommunication denounced by one Church a- gainft a Perfon, renders him a Heathen and a jP//- hlican y much more the fame Sentence pafi: b}'- a Synod of Rulers, for Crimes more grofs and hai- nous. For, it muft be undeniable, that granting this Promife is Indicative of his Prefence and Countenance, with a whole Body or AfTembly of the Rulers of his Houfe met in his Name, it muft inviolably eftablifh the Power and Authority of Synods, and their actings againft grofs Enormities and ofFenfive Diforders, Agreeable to this,the great Cahin, in the 8th Chap, of his Inftit and i^^rth Section, faj^^s. If it he demanded what the Author't' ty of Synods is from the Scriptures^ there is no clearer Promife Extant, than in this Sentence of Chri/t's, Where ^wo or ^hree are gathered together in my Name, there I am in the midft of them., Alat. 1 8. 10, Thus then, a iS);?^^ made up of Officers in- ftitute by God, that acknowledge the Divinity and adorable Perfedions of the Redeemer, de^twd. upon him for Light and Diredion, call on him for that End, make his Laws the Rule and Mea- fure of their Adions, fubmit to his Spirit, and in all they do, ftudy his Honour and the Advance- ment of the Unity and Edification of his vifible Body, is an AfTembly met in his Name, and his Promife is to be in the midft of them, which is a fufficient Authority of the Conftitution of this Ju- dicatory. This is all I can gather to be impor- ted in that ExprelTion Meeting in his Name, Mat, i6. i6. John 6. 6<^. Ms 8. 37. Mat. 18. 19. John 14. 13. Mat. 28. 20. I Cor. 12. 3. Rom. 8. 9. A^s 19. 5. But of this more fully afterwards. Nor will it in any wa3''s hurt our Caufe, what is further objeded bv fome, namely, That by the ■"' S 2 " Church V]6 ^e Original Conflttution Church fpoken of. Mat, i8. 17. we are to under- ftand the whole Congregation of the People ^ and not a Clafs or Presbytery of Rulers, feeing the contrary is manifeft. For, i. The Expreilion in the Original is fet forth with a demonftrative Par- ticle, TTj shhKyic-l^^ th Churchy which Points to the Clafs or Presbytery of Elders, and by no Means to the Body of the People, Befides, that Church can only be underllood, to which our Lord committed hy a Deed of Gift the Power o^bhiduig and loofirg^ and this was to none but his Apoftles, and their ordinary Succeflors, Mat. 16. 19. John 20. 21. And this Power being given to the Apoftles before ei'er a Chriftian Church was planted, and in Or- der to the planting and governing thereof, is a de- monftration, the People had no Concern therein, nor in any Tiine coming can, unlefs they are able to produce a Deed of Gift beftowing it on them hj the great King of the Church ; which, after all the Search I could ever malce,I could never yet fee. And, there can be nothing more certain, than that that Law, which provides, there fliall be Officers to govern, does at the fame Time clothe them v/ith a Power for that End, and entitles them to the Ex- ercife thereof, according to the Nature of the So- ciety over which they are placed. Now, either Chrift hath by an unalterable Inftitution appoint- ed a Gofpel Miniftry, or we mnft rejed the cleareft Scripture Teftimony. And if he has they mufl: have the Power of Rule and Government 0- ver his Church, independent on the People. For, as hath been already obferved, all the Titles gi- ven to Church Officers in the Scripture, Bi- fhops. Guides, Leaders, Paftors, ©r. import a Title to govern the Society over which they are fet. And for any to imagine, that all the Power that of the Chrifiim Church. lyy that is expreft by thefe and fuch like Titles, is merely Spiritual, or Dodlrinal and Declarative, is at once to overturn the Power of Difcipline, which the Apoftles fet up in the Churches conftitute by them, and plainly appears from the PaiTages re- lating to Offenders, in the Epiftles indited to the Corinthians and Ihefjalomans, And, indeed, the formal Conception of Ruling is different from that of Teaching*, and, if it were not fo, what imagi- nable Difference were between the Elders that Ride wdl^ and tboje that Labour in Word and Do^ ^rhie^ I Tim. 5. 17. But, 2. Oar Lord, in this Place, plainly al- ludes unto the Jewiih Synagogue and Sanhedrim^ to which Matters of Controveriy were at that Time referred for Decifion, before whom Witneffes were examined, and who denounced Perfons, on their Obftinacy, to be as Publicans and Heathens. And, as the declaring Perfons to be in no better State than Publicans and Heathens was an ufual Form of Excommunication (a) among the Jews 5 fo, our Lord plainly alludes to the Manner of their Procedure, and the gradual Advances they made in their different Judicatories, when he re-r commends Chriftian Reconciliation, and the Re- moval of, Offences, Matth, 5. 22. An^ certain it is, that it was not the Body of the People, that determined Matters of Controverfy or Offences in the Sjmagogues ^ but only their Rulers, who were a diilinct Bench of Officers from the Civil Sanhedrin^ and were mairil}'' concerned in the AS- fairs that were of a Religious Nature. After the Model of the Synagogue it was, that the Scheme of the New Teftament Church was drawn^ and accor- S 3 ding (<»} SceGoodw. MorciHnd Aat©n.Lt i* C» i.Pagc \$s* lyS The Original Conjlitution ding to the Learned Selden (a), the Reafoii where- fore there was to be 120 Inhabitants in any City, in order to the Eredion of a Sanhedrim of 25, was, that there might he 2; to make up the Sanhe- drim, and three Orders of the 23. And he fides thefe^ the 10, who were to be employed wholly in the Affairs of the Synagogue. And, it is plain from the New ifefiamentj there was a Plurality of Rulers in eve- ry Synagogue, A^s i^. 15. & 18. 8, 17. Mark 5:. 22. And confidering, our Lord is immediately ad- drelFing himfelf to his Difciples, it is eafy to per- ceive, that the Tendency of his Difcourfe was, to put them in Mind of what had been in Ufe among the Jew 5 J and they were bound to have pradifed ■ in their S37'nagogues, and was now to be obferved in the ChrifLian Church about to be eftablifhed. \ Thus, the Apoftles, at that Time, were impower'd, \to accommodate and determine any Differences \that might fall out among Chrift's Followers ^ and \x. was to be a ftanding Rule in all Time coming, when his Church fhould be formally planted, that the Rulers thereof were to follow, in the Deten- niination and Removing of Offences. Therefore it was, he gave the Apoftles the Power of Bind- ing and Looinig, and they were the Church which was to be informed on the falling out of Offences, and the Obftinacy of the Offender ^ and confequent- ly, tl^eir ordinary Succeffors in the after Ages of the World, till the End of Time, were the Churchy as the Rulers of the Synagogue, and Sanhedrin had been, and ought to have continued in the Pradife of their Duty, as fuch, if the Divine Law had not been negleded by them. This gives us a plain and eafy Notion of what our Lord meant by if) DeSynedr.L. ■?.€. j.$.4. of the Chrijiian Church. ly^ tlie Church, and what it was he had an Allufion to in this prefcribed Rule. 5. We are here to underftand, that Church which had a Power to rule and govern in AVifdom and Judgment, or were capable to determine in Matters of Importance and Concern. But, this cannot agree with a whole Congregation of Peo- ple, made up of Men, Women and Children. Is the whole Multitude of People in a Congregation, compofed of different Sexes, Ages and Difpofi- tions, capable to determine in Matters of Impor- tance, and many Times intricate, and of no fmall Difficulty, with Judgment and folid difcerning ? Is not the popular Voice many Times erroneous and unfound ? And yet, according to this Notion, Matters of Confequence to the Peace and Edifica- tion of the Vifible Bodjr of Chrifl: muft be fab- mitted to the Plurality of Voices, of Men, Wo- men and Children ; the mofi: of which, are fo far" from being capable to judge in the Affairs of 0- thers, that they have ftill need to be taught and ruled themfelves ^ and it is impolTible it can be 0- therwife. Befides, this Church can be none elfe, but that in which the Perfon offended has Accefs to defend himfelf and plead his own Caufe \ but it is not lawful for every, one to fpealc in the Church, or deliver himfelf before all the Congre- gation of the People, iCor, 14. 19,20, 21. And what is more, we never read in all the Ne-w T?- ftament^ that ever the whole Body of the People were affembled together, for judging in Caufes or Eccleffaftical Matters, but only for hearing the Word preached, partaking of the holy Sacrament of the Supper, joining in Prayer, and finging of Pfalms, Aufs 2. 46. i Cor. 11. 18. 19. In a Word, either we are here to underffand the Church, as S 4 ■ made iSo The Original Conjlitution made up of Perrons of all Sexes and Ages, or not > If we are, then Men, Women and Children, are impowered to judge in Caufes, exercife A6b of Government and Authority in the Church, than which nothing can be more abfurd and contrary to Revelation. If they fhall be excluded, we defire it may be made evident from the Sacred Oracles, where the Men of A^q, or all the Males that are come to the Years of Dilcerning, are called the Church, exclufive of Women and Children. From the whole we conclude, that if our Lord gave Commandment for the Removal of private Offences, to carry them gradually from one Stage to another, till they fnould be finally and autho« ritatively determined by the Church or its Ru- lers ^ then, by a greater Force of Reafon, an Of- fence given by the Body of one Congregation a- gainll another, or one Church againft another, may be carried from one proper Stage to another, that is, from one Judicatory of the Church to a \ fuperior, from a fingle Church, to many fuch af- fembled in one Ecclefiaftical Judicatory, till it be finally and authoritatively determined in a natio- nal Church or Council. But, leaft any fliould ftumble at the Word Natmial Church, and look u- pon it ^sjii^aiz'wg, as fome in our Day are plea- fed to term it, I ihali give them the Judgment of a very learned Divine to make it Go/pcL The Au-, thor I mean, is Dr. StUlwgfleet, Iren. Part 2. C. i. Page 1^7. " A clear Iiiftance of fuch a natio- '' nal Conftitution of a Church under the Gofpel, ^*^ we -have in the Prophecy of the Converfion of " Egypt and Jffrna, in the Gofpel Times, Ija, 19. 21, ',24, 2%. IV^ have I.gy\>t profcffivig the trus Faith, and snjoytng Gofpd Or din apices, Ver. 1 9, ** ; J. which, according to Prophetick Stile, are fet dowi) ^ fk Chrijlian Church. 18 1 " down under the Reprefentation of fuch Things, " as were then in Ufe among the Je^^jos ^ by an AU " tar in the M'ldft of the Land, Yer. 19. The Altar ^* noting the true Worfhip of God, and being /;/ " the M'ldft oi thehaviti^ the univerfal owning of " this Worfhip by all the People of the Land. " God owns them for a Church, Ver. 25. Whom *' the Lord of Hofis [ball hlejs, faying, Bleffed he E- *' gypt my People. The very Name whereby Ilrael " was called while it was a Church, ^D/ Hof. 2, I. And when God unchurched them, it was un- der this Name, ^DK \sJ Ye are not my People. As much then, as IJrael was a Church when God owned it for his People,- fo fhould Egypt be, u- pon their Converfion to the Faith of Chrift, which was done upon Mark's preaching at yf/^x- *' andria, not long after the Death of Chrift. " This " much for the fecond Argument, and Vindication " of the Words National Church, 5. A Third Argument for eftaHi{hing a Suhor- dination of Judicatories in the Chriftian Church, is in Part connedled with the tormer, and is taken from the moral and neceffary Rennedies provided irt^ the Jewifh Church, for the Determination of Caiifes, and the Redrefs of Injuries that might fall out by the Determination of the Rulers of their Synagogues-, in their feparate or clailical Meetings. The jews had their particular Synagogues in ei^e- ry City, which nearly refembled our Parifh Chur- ches, in which there were a Plurality of Rulers, for the Determination of ordinary Ecclefiaftical Caufes ^ but in Cafe of their Male-adminiftration, or a Perfon's judging himfelf lefed, he had Ai> cefs to appeal to a higher Judicatory, ercdlcd at Jerujalem, Deut, 17. 8, 9, 12. And if there anje (I Matter too hard for thee in Judgment^ h-twcen Blood zSi Tl^e Original Con flit ution Bleod and Bloody hctween Flea and Plea ^ and le- t-ween Stroke and Stroke^ being Matter of Controver- fy i^jiihin thy Gates -^ then thou /halt arife, and get thee up itnto the Place wh'ial: the Lord thy God Jl)all choofe. And thou fl)alt come unto the Vr lefts the Le- vtt^Sy and to the Judge that fhall he in thofe Days, and enquire^ and they fhall fhe-w thee the Sentence of Judgment, — And the Man that will do prefump- iuou/Iy, and 'will vot hearken unto the Prie/i, (that fiandeth there to Mthifler before the Lord thy God) or unto the Judge ^ even that Man [hall die^ and thou (halt put away the Evil from Ifrael. And that Matters Ecclefiaftical \^ere to be finally determin- ed at Jerufalem^ by their proper Judicatory, and diftind from the Sanhedrim^iw which Matters ^miq- \y Civil were decided, is manifeft from 2 Chron. 19. 8, II. Moreover^ in Jerufalem <^/W Jehofhaphat fet of the Levites, and of the Priejis^ and of the chief of the Fathers of Ifrael, for the Judgments of the Lordy and for Coniroverfies when theyi returned to Jerufalem- And what Caufe foever fhall come to you of your Brethren that dwell in your Cities^ Sec, And behold^ Amariah the chief Frie/i is over you in all Matters of the Lord, and Zebadiah the Son of Ifmael the Ruler of the Houfe of JuJah, for all the Kings Matters : This Diftinftion feems plainly to be x:)ointed at by David, when he fpeaks forth the Beauties of Jerufalem, and the Houfe of God, FfaL J 2 2.. 4, 5. Where the Tribes go up, the Tribes of the Lord J unto the Teftimouy of Ifrael, to give thanks itnto the Name of the Lord, for there arefet l.hrones of Judgment : The thrones of the Houfe of David. From the whole, it is evident, that the Synagogues under the Old Teftament were not independent, but fiibject to a fuperior Ecclefiaftical Judicatory at Jerufalem, oj the Chrifiian Church. 285 Jerufakmy after the Children of Ifrad came to a fixed State, and this is all we plead. Now, the Argument we drew from this, for a Subordination of Judicatories in the ChrilHan Church, is not from the Identity of the Thing ♦, but by Way of Analogy, or the like Reafon for it now, that there was under the OU^eihiment. And there can be nothing more reafonable, than, that the Gofpel Church fhould be, at leaft, equally complete and perfed: with the Jcmflj Conftitutiony in all Effentials and Things neceffary for the Good of Sacred Society, the preferving of Peace, and granting Redrefs of Grievances, that the Members thereof may, at any Time, labour under, through the Miftake of a Seilion or Presbytery. But if there were not a Subordination of Judicatories un- der the New Teflament^ it feems manifeft, that the Church of Chrifl: would be in a worfe Condition as to her Polity, and thofe that were her Members, had not that reafonable Provifion been made for the Redrefs of Injuries they might, at any Time, be brought under, than the Children of Ijradhad^ under the Conftitution which they enjoyed. And indeed there can be no Reafon, why the Je-wswero thus privileged, and their Sjmagogues made depen- dent on a fupreme Judicatory for Ecclefiaftical Caufes, and yet under the Gofpel, the Contrary fhould obtain. Is. not the Chriftian Church in as much Danger of erring in Judgment, as the3% if not more } Is fhe not expofed to the Scourge of Errors and Herefies, which, through the Divine Providence, are fuffered to be a Trial to her Faith ? Are not the Gofpel Times perilous^ and man}?" ha-» ving the Form of Godlinep (a), come abroad to fub- vert the fimple, and withftand. the Gofpel ? Are there («») I Tim, 4. I, z84- ^^ Original Conjiitution there not many grievous IVohes ready to {a) enter into the Church, fpeak perverfe Things, to draw away Difciples after them ? Are not the Rulers of a Congregation liable to bite and devour om{h) ano^ iher ^ and read}^ to be turned out of the Way ? May there not fuch Intricacies fall out, as cannot te determined and accommodate byaiingleElder- fhip > May not fome Member of a Congregation be lefed by them, and cannot fubjedt to their un- juft Sentence ? And, in fuch a Cafe, has he no Accefs to appeal from them ? if not, he is left without a Remedy. If he can, where is it to be lodged, in a regular Manner, when there is no Handing fupcrior Judicatory ? Nay, what fhall be the Cafe of a Congregation and her Elderfliip, when they come to be divided, and Violence of Pallion, Wilfulnefs, prevail on both Sides, and neither of them will yield to another ? Is it fuppofeable, moral Suafion will be a Remedy in fuch Cafes > In a Word, whatever Grounds there was for a Sub- ordination of Judicatories under the Jewifh Difpen- fation, there are no fewer under the Gofpel, what- ever moe. And to fuppofe fo many Diforders, the Examples whereof dailj^ caft up, and yet no pro- per Eccleiiaftical Remedy provided for them, by the Adorable Head of the Church, is to fay, that the Chriftian Polity comes far fhort, and is not e- qual for the m.aintaining of Peace and Unity, and preventing ofSchifm in theVilibleBody ofChrifb, as that of the Jews was. But one may reafonably think, that whereas the Chriftian Church is the Kingdom of Chrift, in its adult and mature State, it ought to be polTeiTed of larger and more ample Privileges, in every Refpect, than that of the Jews^ which was only the Childifh Age of the Re- deemer's (^) Aiii io, 25>, 30. (J)) Lebr, 12. n* of the Chrijiian Church. 285 deemer's Houfe, Gal. 4. i, 2, 5. "VVe do not plead for being under the Bondage of the Ebmems of the Worlds as they were \ but, that the Chriftian Chuixh fhoiild not be denied of thofe Thirgs they enjoyed in that State, which are of a common and perpetual Equity to Ecclefiaftical Society ; and the fame Grounds which made the Divine Command and Inftitution profitable then, ftill fabfift under the Gofpel. The very Light of Nature teacheth us, that every Society in the World fhould have a Government in it, agreeable to its Nature, and that without "it, it could not fubfift ; and k^ it plainly dire6ts us, that in every Male-adm'nifira- tion of Juflice by an inferior Society, or Braixh of the whole Body, the Party offended fliould have free Accefs to plead his Caufe before a fuperior Court, or a m.ore numerous Body of the whole Societjr. And tho* it be objeded by fome, that the Paplls make Ufe of the fame Scriptures for pi oiling there fliould be one infallible Judge of all Controverfies and Ecclefiaftical Caufes^ will it thence follow, we are not to make Ufe of the fame for proving Things lawful and agreeable to Scripture andReafon? The very Foundation of their Argument, and the Con- clufions they draw from thefe Scriptures, are wholly alien from that which v/e plead upon, and the Inferences we make. We are well affured, that the Supereminent Dignity of the High Prieft was purely Typical, and now there is no Prieft- hood, but what is fwallovv^ed up in Chrift the An- tity\iQ,, But, becaufethe Romamjis and others make a wrong Ufe of the Sacred Oracles, it does not de- bar others from making a lav/fal Ufe thereof. Again, tho' fome object, that the Polity of the Je'^^s is now v/holly abrogated, and therefore can- not 28(5 T^he Original Conjiitut ion not be imitated by us ^ yet fuch Objed:ors ought, in the firft Place, to prove, That what we plead for was Ceremonial and Typical, and not barely affertit. It is true indeed, that the JemfJyVolitj^ in what was purely Ceremonial, and peculiar to them, as fuch, was abolifhed by the Incarnation of the Meffiah^ and his fulfilling what was deiigned thereby in his Death and Sufferings ^ but that thofe Things which were of a Moral Nature^ and founded on laiting Grounds of Equity and Juftice, were abolifhed by him, is what we refufe, and de- lire may be prov'd. # Moreover, it is objeded, that firofti this Argu- ment taken from the Subordination of the Syna- gogues to afupreme Judicatory at Jentfakm^ does, at once, overturn Presbyteru's and Provincial Synods ^ feeing it fays, there ought only to be a National Tribunal, fixed in one particular City, and always in Being. To this it is anfwered, That this Oh- jedion goes upon a falfe Suppofition ^ our Argu- ment, as was obferv'd in the Entrj^ is not taken from the Identity of the Things, but from the Ana- logy : That is, as God made Provifion for his Church of old, in all Things neceffary in Point of Government, for terminating all Controverfies that m.ight fall out before private Judicatories ^ fo he inuft have provided the Gofpel Church with Re- medies of the like Nature, unlefs we fliould think, that ihe is left in a worfe Condition than thejr, of old, were. The Combination of fevcral particular Churches or Presbyteries is a Remedy for thefe Controv'-erfies and Diforders that ftll out ^ and are pleafing to God, as has been already demonlirated, and will yet further appear. Befide, If God gave unto the Jews a National Tribunal, it is much more eafy for the Church of Chrifl to enjoy a Pro- vincial of the Chrijtian Church. 287 vincial Synod, by how much they are confined to a lefler Bounds, and have cafier Ac eels of Aleeting together in one AfTembly. In a Word, this Ob- jedtion confounds Thmgs which are and ought to be diiftinguiihed ^ it makes Things eflential and accidental to be of equal Neceffity. To have a fu- perior Judicatory, to which a Perfon or Party lefed may appeal for Redrefsjand where joynt Meafures may be enaded, for the Edification and Unity of the whole Ecclefiaftical Society, is eflential to the well Being of a Church ^ but the Meeting of that fuperior Aflembly or Synod, in this particular Ci- ty or the other, its always fubfifting or not, is not eflential, but accidental. All the Ends defigned by it may be obtained, by its removing from one Place to another, and meeting at convenient Times and Seafons, as fhall be beft fuited with the Con- veniency of its Members. And indeed, the J^-wi/Jj Tribunal was not always in a fixed State ^ but mo- ved from Place to Place with the Ark, till the Time of Building the Temple. And, to add no more on this Argument, the particular Schrfis of the yVwild P.olity, as it was rellrided to that People, D:fiit, 3^. 4. G^t2, 17. 7. Levit. 7. 56. to the Land of Q- naan^ Deut. 4. 14. & 6. i, & 1 1. 9 1, 5 2. to a certain City and Temple, Datt. 12. >, i?, 14, 26. was in- deed Qbolifhed, by the Coming of the Mcfffiab ^ and its Inflitution, in this particular circumftantiate Scheme or Model, was only for a Time, and adap- ted to that State of Things. Thus, mtheFulnefs of Timey tTiat particular circumftantiate Polity was diflblved from the peculiar Schi^lh' in which it was given unto the Jews •, and Things in it purely ty- laical and ceremonial were for ever aboliftied by Chrift ^ but as to the Parts of that Conftitution, which had, in their own Nature, ftanding Ground 0^ 288 The Original Conflitutim of Equity and Juftice to Sacred Society, were fourf- ded upon and conneded with the natural and invi- olable SandHty of God, who cannot but be unto his Creatures a Handing Example of Order, Unity and Juftice, they are ftill obligatory, and demand our )bedience, when difTolved from that circumftanti- ate and peculiar Scbcffis^ in which they flood with refpedl: unto the J^ws, 4.. A Fourth Argument for eftablifhing the Sub- ordination of Judicatories, for the Government of the Vifible Body of Chrift, and the Maintenance of its Unity and Order, is taken from the Apofto- lical Example, J^s 15. — During the Days of the Apoftles, and before they finally departed from Jenifakm^ they affembled themfelves, together with the Elders of that Church, and the Reprefen- tatives fent from Antioch, Syria and CiUc'ia, to de- termine authoritatively Matters in which thefe Churches were interefted, and of a common Con- cern. From this we may lawfully infer^ there is a fufficient Ground, and evident Authority for the like Pradlice in all fature Ages of the Chriftian Church. The Inference is what, I perfwade my felf, none will refufe, if the Antecedent (hall be made good : For, if the Apoftles, who were extra- ordinary and immediate AmbafTadors of Chrift, did, in Matters doubtful, and of publick Concern, judge it neceffary to call a Synodical AfTembly, and thereby give an Example to the Church ^ then, much more Reafon have the Rulers of the Church in after Ages, whofe Gifts are, in every Refpect, incomparably below theirs, to conveen and affem- Me themfelves for the Determination of Matters which are of publick and common Concern to the. whole Sacred Body over vv^hich they are fet. And, if it had not been for going before the Church in a lively of the Chrifiian Church. 2.89 lively Pattern, for the harmonious and jojnt Ma^ nagement of Ecclefiaftical Affairs in future Ages, there was no Need for it on this Occafion, feeing their Apoflolical Authority was fufficient to detei*- mine the prefent Cafe of the falfe Teachers, with^ out an Affociation with the Elders in Jerufalem^ and other Church Officers that came up thither on that Occd&on. If it was not to be a Pattern in aftev Ages, for what good Defign was it left on Sacred Record, and placed among the Apoflolical Pradi- jpes? There was no Need to give fuch a full, parti-- cular and circumflantiate Account of the Procedure of that Synodical AfTembly, the Nature of theit Decrees, and the binding Force they had, on the OciwxQki^^ oi Antioch ^ Syria and Cilici a, if there had been nothing more in it than a bare occafional Meeting, without any Defign of its being a {tand- ing Pattern to the Church in after ages. This much ieems undeniable ^ and what hath been already laid of Apoflolical Patterns, and their obligatory Force on Perfons, as a Rule, holds as well in the prefent Cafe, as in thefe already mentioned, to which the Reader may caft his Eye, But, to fet this whole Matter in a clear Light, we fhall make the following Obfervations on that 15 of the A^s already mentioned, i. The Oc- cafion of this Synodical Meeting was juft, and the Matters to be determined, of Weight and publick Concern to the feveral Churches reprefented ia that AfTembly. It is faid, Certain Men i^h'ich came clown from ]udeRy taught i be Bret bret?, and fa'td^ Except ye be circumcifed after the Manner o/Mofes, ye cannot be faved. From this, it is ^Rfy to ob- ferve, that the Matters of publick Concern to thefe Churches, and now to be laid before the Synod at Jernfalemr- h^d a Relation to theDo&ine of Jufti- T figatioJl zpo ^e Original Conftitution fication, the Pradice of the falfe Teachers that had come down from Judt^a, 2ind the eftablifhingagood Underftanding between the believing Jifws and converted Gentiles, This was a Matter, at that Time, of the greateft Confequence to the Peace, Order and Edification of the Churches of Antioch^ Syria and Cilicia^ the Je-ws being generally fond of their old Ceremonies, and the converted Gentiks no lefs averfe from their Rites and Cuftoms, as ap- pears from the Tenor of the Deliverance given by this Synod, wherein the Gnitiks are difcharged from eating Meats offered unto Idols ^ from Bloody and from things fir angled, Befides, the Leaven of this Dodrine begat a remarkable Difturbance and Scan- dal among thefe Churches, to the Subverting of the: Souls of fome^ Ver. 23, 24, 39, 41. And further, it is to be obferved, that Paul and Barnabas labou- red with no fmall Difputation, to have fuppreffed thefe Diforders ^ convinced the falfe Teachers; preferved the Peace of the Churches ^ and faved any further Profecution of thefe Matters before a fuperior Judicatory, Ver, i, 2. And it is worth Notice, that the Perfons immediately concerned in this Diffenfion and Divifion raifed at Antioch^ Sy* ria and Cilieia, were a certain Sedt of the PbarifeeSy that believed, and had come down from Judea^ as is evident from Ver. i. compared with 5. Thus, they coming down from Judea^ where the firft Chriftian Churches were planted, gave the greater Credit to their Dodlrine, efpecially feeing it would appear from Ver. 24. they had alledged the Autho- rity of the Apoftles for what they preached, tho' expreily difclaimed by them ; to whom --voe gave no fuch Commandment, This View of the State of Things, at that Time, gives us a plain Difcovery of the equal Concern the Churches oijudea had in thofe \ of the Chrifiim Church. ipi thofe Matters, with thefe ofAmloch, Syria and CV- licia, fo as the Determination and putting an End to them fhould be in one Common Affembly and Synodical Meeting. Thus, from the whole, there was a Complication of Matters to be laid oefore this remarkable Synod, partly Dodrinal, difor- derly Pradices, perfonal Offences, and Divifions* 2. We are to obferve from this Portion of Sacred Hiftory, that there is a clear Difcovery of the Members conftitutive of this Synod, in order to confider the Queftion referred unto them, with the other Points depending thereon, namely^ from the Presbyterial Church o^ Jerufalem^ the Jpo/tks and Prejbyters^ Ver. 6, From the ChurcTi'of Anti-- oci^ Paul and Barnabas^ and others fent with them, by the publick Authority of that Church, Ver, 2, 1 2. That Antioch was a Preshyter'ial Churchy is evi- dent from the Multiplicity of Church Officers that were therein, and other Confiderations that Ihall; in due Time, be made open, yf the Apoftles by themfelves, and adtiiig by Virtue of their Apoftolical Charader, had indeed an ab- folute binding Force on the Confciences of all the Churches throughout the whole Earthy but when it proceeded on the footing of a Synodical AfTem- bly, wherein Apoftles, Elders and Brethren fent from other Churches, adted in a joynt Courfe of Management, and equal Authority, it alters the Cafe ^ and their Deed could not bind formally on any Church, but fuch as had a Share in that Judi- catory, or made up a Part thereof. The Churches of Lyfira and Icomum had thefe Decrees given unto them for to keep, Acis i6. 4. but however the Na- ture of the Things might have a material Obligati- on on them, and required their Obedience ^ yet t\\Qj did not bind thefe formall}^ as the Decrees of that Synod at Jsrufahm^ unlefs it fhall be fup- pofed they had Reprefentatives there alfo, and that the Apoftles, being univerfal Paftors, did, at that Time, reprefent all the reft of the Gentile Oc\\ix(A\- es, and thofe oijudea^ if the}^ had none of their ordinary Paftors there •, and fo, according to this View, we fhall have here an Oecumienick Council, inftead of a Synod made up of two or three Pres- byteries. This I fliall not queftion ^ but ftill there feems to be fom.ething in the Cafes of the Churches of Antiochy Syria and Cilicia, and thefe of Judea^ that was peculiar •, the falfe Teachers having gone down from the latter, and the former being infefted with their Dodrine, and fo were required to have a more full Reprefentation in that Synodical Af- fembly. "Without this, there can be wo folidRea- fon alligned, wherefore the Synodical Decrees were particularly indited, and given forth formally un- to theie Churches, and not unto others among the Gentiles. And it is to be obferved, that thicfe De- crees l^S T^e Original Confiitution crees were after much Difputing, Ver. 7. And if the Indepatdents fliall alledge, that they were only from the Church of Jnufalcmy then, contrary to their own Principles, one particular Church hath an Authoritative Power over another. Nor will it better their Caufe, to alledge, That they were obligatory, becaufe they proceeded from the Apo- ftles ^ feeing, if they had aded by an Apoftolical Authority, and immediate infallible Influences of tlie Spirit in that Matter, without any further View than to determine the prefent Queftion m Debate, what Vv'-as the Need of affembling them- felves with the Elders of that Church, and the reft that came up to JeritfaUm ^ For where was there Room for difputing and determining Matters by a common Suffrage, if the Apoftles had been under the immediate infallible Diredion of the Spirit, and had refolved to have put an End to the prefent Queftion merely by themfelves ? So then, either one fingle Church muft have an Authoritative Power over others, to bind them to Subjedtion and Obedience to their Decrees-, or there muft have ^i been Reprefentatii'es from feveral Churches, at Jemjaknu aflembled together in one Ecclefiaftical Judicatorj^ and there tranfaded Matters in a com- mon and ordinary Wa}^ to be a Pattern and Exam- ple to the Church in future Ages. And indeed, if it had not been to give a Pattern or Example to af- ter Ages, theAuthoritativeand Apoftolick Decree o^Paul himfelf, who was an Apoftle, not of Men ^ Tieithn' by Men^ but by Jiffifs Chnfty was fufficient to have put an End to, and determined the whole of this Queftion, at AiitiochySynay or Cilicia, with-/ out making any Reference for its Determination in an open Aifembly at Jenijaknu and tranfmitting Members fo long a Journey to joyn with others, in eonclu- of the Chriflian Church. 299 concluding that Matter. And for any to alledge, that it was a mere Occafional Submiltion, without any further Intent, as it overturns Apoftolical Examples from having the Force of a Law upon after Ages, and makes us degenerate into down- right Erallianjfm ; fo it leaves no Foundation for Synodical AfTemblies, whether for Advice, or Au- thoritative Determination in Ecclefiaftick Matters ^ which is contrary to the profefs'd Principles of the Independents themfelves. But, in the next Place, If an}?- (hall ftill alledge, that by the JVhok Church in the 2 2. Yerfe, we are to underftand the Ccetus Fidelium^ the whole Compa- ny of Believers at Jerujalem^l would gladly know, how it was polfible for fo many Myriads of Per- fons to meet in one Place together, in order to de- termine Matters by common Suffrage ? Efpecial« ly, if the Place of this AiTembly was in a private Houfe, as is alledged by the London Mhiilten from the Centiirili, We have already demonftrated, that the Church of Jerufakm was fo numerous, that it was impolfible for them to meet in one AiTembly or Congregation ^ and, that of Neceifity, there were feveral Publick AfTemblies for Religious Worfliip in that City, all under the Ecclefiartical Govern- ment of a Presbytery ^ which plainl}^ difcovers, that by IVhole Churchy we are not to underftand the Body of People, or ProfefTorsin Jerufakm •, but a Synpdical Church or Multitude, This Notion of a Church, is agreeable to the Hebrew Name bv which it is expreft in the Old TeJ^ament, as is al- ready obferv'd from PfaL 82. i. Lev. 4. i?. Exod. 20. 18, i^. Deut. 5:. 2^. 2 Chron, i. ^. And he that wants to fee more of this, may confult the famous ■Selden de Syned. Judeor, L, 1, C. 9. Befides, this Glofs puts no Stn^Q upon the Place, but what is exactly 3 00 The Original Conjlitution exadljr agreeable to the Analogy of Faith, and confonant with other Scriptures ^ and the Antece- dents a'nd Confeqiients of that Chapter do fully a- gree with it ^ whereas, the Independent Notion involves a plain Impoilibility in the Thing alled- ged, namely, that it was the Church made up of Myriads of Perfons, all the Believers in Jerufa- lem. And fo, thefe aflembled with the Apoftles and Elders did jointl}^ exercife Authority over o- ther Churches, exprefly contrary to their own Principles. In a Word, by Church, we mufl: ei- ther underftand the Rulers and Governors fent from the refpedive Churches, to which the De- crees had a Reference, or the whole of the pro- fefling Chriftians in Jerufalem, The firft is confo- nant to Scripture, Reafon, and the very Nature of the Decrees concluded at -tliis Meeting ^ the fe- cond is contrary to Scripture, Reafon, and the De- iign of the Place. For, to make Women and Children to have a Voice in the Determination of Ecclefiaftical Affairs, is, not only in its own Nature, oppolite to common Senfe, but the Apo- flolical Command, whereby Women are exprefly difcharged to fpealc in the Church. And to make the I'Vbok Church to be only inclufive of Men of riper Years, does not come up to the Force of the ExpreiFion ^ feeing the Whole Church was not T)refent •, and we defire it may be made good, that ever the Coetus Fi deli urn, the Affembly of profef- fing Chriftians, are called Churchy when Women and Children are excluded? After all, I cannot help thinking, that the Body of the profelling Jc'ws in the firfl: Mother Church would have pro- ven bad Judges in the Matter of Ceremonies, fb as to have given any Relief to the believing Gen- tihs^ feeing tiiey themfelves were, at that Time, and of the Chrijiian Church, ^or and even after, fo very zealous of the Law, J^s 21. 20. And, by all we can learn, they continued in this Temper, and could not poffibly be broken off from obferving the Law with the Gofpel, or intertain fuitable Thoughts of the Gnttiks, as be- ing Heirs of the fame Promifes with them, till after the Deftruction of the Temple. This is ve- rified from the Teftimony of after- Writers, as well as that of the Sacred Oracles.i"^^ Eujeb. L. 4. C, 6. Sulpit, Sever, Hift Sacr, L. 2. Edit, Vor/iii, Page 246. From all which, it is evident to a De- nionftration, that the Body of the believing Jews were not, could not, be Judges in the Queftion re- ferred to the Determination of the Apoftles and Elders at Jerufalem •, and confequently, it was the Reprefentatives of the Churches of Antioch^ Syria and Cilieia^ that were affembled with the Apoftles, and Elders of Jerufalem^ and very probably of o- thers, from the reft of the Churches in Juclea, and are there expreffed by Whole Churchy Multitude^ or Apoftles^ Elders and Brethren, A ^hird Confideration for clearing this Apofto- lical Example, in the Synod at Jcriifakr}i^ is, that as the Members thereof were Perfons in Office, and conveened by the like ordinary Authorit}^ ^ fb in concluding the Matters that were laid before them, they adled in Parity, and determined the whole b)^' the Suffrage of all the Members of that Ecclefiaftical Judicatory. For, tho' there were in that Affembly, Apoftles and Evangelilis^ whole Characters were extraordinary • ytt the_y did not determine the Queftion in Debate, by their Au- thority as fuch, but as ordinary Presbyters, in Con- jun6tion with their Brethren, both at Jerufalem^ and thofe fent from other Churches. Paul vv^as an Jpoftle, not of MeNj hut by Jefus Chrift -^ and Bar- ^01 ^he Original Confiitution nabas was called an Apoftle, A^s 14. 14. and Pro- phet, Acts i^. 12. and therefore, as fuch, they were not fubjed to the Appointment of the Anti^ ochean Church : But, in as much as they were fent by them, and fubjeded themfelves to their Mif- lion ^ 'tis a Demonjftration they acted in that Ca- pacity, as ordinary PresbjT'ters, and Members of that Ecclefiaftical Society. They that millionate and fend, are ftill greater than thofe that are mif- fioned and fent ^ which, in the prefent Cafe, could not be true, if Paul and Barnahas had not adted in the Capacity of ordinary and ftanding Officers, Befides, if we take a View of the Manner of the Procedure of the Apofiles, and other extraordina- ry Officers that were in this Synod, it is manifeft, they did not aft by the immediate infallible In- fpiration of the Divine Spirit, as when Penning the Sacred Oracles, 2 Pd. i. 20, 21. 2 ^hn. 3. 16, 17. but in an ordinary and Presbyterial Method, by Difputation, Examination and Rcafoning on the Matter that was before them. They examined the Caufe by the Scriptures, and from their being determined therefrom, they conclude, it fecmed good to ths Holy Ghoft^ and to us •, which is lawful for all Synods that come after them to fay, their Sentence being founded upon and agreeable to the Word of Truth, as theirs was. The Rulers of feveral Churches, when they affemble themfelves in an Ecclefiaftical Affembly, and therein deter- mine Matters that are of publick Concern, agreea- ble to the Lav/ of God, it is the Voice of the Ho- ly Ghofi: fpealdng to thefe Churches, and not merely the Authority of Men. And it is to be obferved, that Us is expreffive of the ApfiUs^ EU ders and Brethren ^ ib it cannot be faid, this was any peculiar Tenor of a Decree, feeing it was gi-^ ven of the Chrijlian Church. 3 03 veil forth by the joynt Suffrage of the ordinary, as well as the extraordinary Officers, and is frequent- ly made ufe of in the Canons of the Church in after- Ages. For, in this Synod, the Presbyters and Brethren, did, in every Branch of their Manage- ment, adf conjundly with the Apoftles in every Branch of what was tranfaded. In a Word, as feveral Churches were equally concerned in the Queftion that was brought up to Jerujalem ^ ^o the whole Tenor of their Decrees, from the 22. to the 29. Verfe, runs in the Name of the Elders and Bre- thre}2, no lefs than the Apoftles ^ which is a clear Difcovery of the joynt Authority and Equality of all the Members of that Sjaiod, in what was there tranfacted. This brings me to a Fourth Confideration for clearing of this Point in Debate, namely, that in this Synodical Meeting, the whole of what was before them, was carried on till a final Determi- nation, in an exact Apreeableiiefs to the Method u- fed in Presbyterian Churches at this Day. An ab- folute Apoftolical Authority v/as not made ufe of, but the State of the Queftion, the Circumflances of the different Parties, and Remedy againfl the Scandals, that were given, was deliberately en- quired into, by long or much Reafoning, Ver. 7. And thereafter, the ApolHe Peter delivered him- felf as to the Converfion of the Gentiles^ and, in the ftrongeft Terms, vindicates the Dodrine of Juflification from the Corruptions of the falfe Teachers, and Ihews, that it was through the Grace of our Lord J e fits Chrifl, and not by the Works of the Law, Ver. 7. 8, 9, 10, 11. In this he was fe- conded by Paul and Barnabas, who declared what Miracles and Wonders God had -"Mo light among the Gentiles /^ them^ Ver. 12. But then, James, to bring the 304 ^he Originai Conftitution the whole unto a Period, not only aflents to what Peter had delivered concerning the Gentiles ^ but confirms it from Scripture, and points forth that there was nothing fallen out, but what was agree- able to the Words of the Prophets^ and the deter- minate Counfel of God. He further, clearly dif- covers, that God, by building the 'J^Zvr;?^^/*? of Da- vid^ which was jail en down^ was to reftore the true and fpiritual IVorlhip of himfelf in the Na- tion of Ifrael, that th£ Refidiie of Men might feek the Lord^ and ail the Gentiles^ upon 'uuhom his Name was called^ Ver. 16. 17. And fo, from this he clearly infers what the Apoftle Peter hsid only hin- ted before ^ namely, that it was not agreeable to the Will of God, that the unfupportable Yoke of Ceremonies fhould be wreathed about the Neck of the Difciples^ which, among the Gentiles^ were con- verted unto Chrift. 'Sij what was faid by both, it is eafy to perceive, that the Badge o^jewijh Ce- remonies was look'd upon as a Bondage, and Things that could not make the Comers thereunto perfecf y that there was no real Sandiity in the Things themfelves ^ and the Obfervation of them was not profitable either to Jews or GeJitiles in the Matter of Juftification : Therefore, the Apoftle James ^ giixs a Remedy againft the prefent Scan- dal, which the falfe Teachers had raifed among the Gentiles, by prelling their being circumcifed, and Obfervation of the Ceremonial Law ^ and at the fame Time, for preventing the Stumbling of the believing Je^^js, who were yet exceifively fond of their old Conftitution, he declares himfelf for a certain Reftridtioii to be put upon the Gentiles, Thus, as he was againft trouhling them, -which from among the Gentiles ^were turned unto Gody with Cere- in:)nial Ufages*, fo his Sentence \v^s^Tha^ they . fhoitld of the Chrifiian Church^ 305 fKiould ahftain from Pollutions of Idols ^ from Fornica- tion^ and from Things Jlrangkd^ and from Bloody Yen 19, 20. This was what had not been touched at, either by Peter ^ or Paid and Barnabas^ in their for- mer Reafonings. Now, the Confequence of all is, a decifivg Determination of the whole Matter by the Suf- frage of all the Members of that Synodical Meeting, which was committed to AVriting, and tranfmitted in an Epiftle to the Brethren at Antt- och^ Syria 'm^ Glicia^ together with y^/^^j and tSV- las^ whom they delegate out of their own Compa- ny, to- go along with Paul and Barnabas^ to wit- nefs the (a) Delivery of their Decrees, and, as from them^ to deal with thefe Churches, in order to bring them into Peacej Unity, and Eftablifhment in the Faith, Ver. 22.-— 30. If this be not a Plat-form of ordinary Ecclefiaftical Management, and a true Pattern of the Method to be obferved in future A- ges, for the maintaining of Peace, Order and Truth in the Church of Chrift, I cannot learn what its Defign is, as a Part of Scripture Canon. What was the Need of all thefe different gradu- al Steps of Management, by reafoning, difputing, fupporting what was alledged from Scripture, and, in the Event, concluding all with the common Suf' frage of Apo/iles, Elders and Brethren^ if this had heen an Ecclefiaftical AfTembly wholly extraordi- nary, and under the immediate Influences of the Divine Spirit ? And if it was not, then it muft un- deniably follow, that it was left on Sacred Record for our Imitation. And it is not to be imagined, that if the Apoftles had dellgned that this Affair fhould have been determined folel}^ by their own abfolute Authorit}?-, and fo, wholly unimitable by U after (n) Aiks 16, 4. ^g5 The Original Conjiitution after Ages, that ever they would have followed this Method, and acted in Gonjundion with other ordinary Rulers in every Step of what was done. Did ever any of the Apoftles fubjed their Epiftles to the Suffrage of any Church ? Or, in what they wrote, propofed it to the Judgment and Gonfide- ration of others for their Approbation ? Nay, did e- ver the Apoftles affemble themfclves together to confultjvote and tranfad any Part of the Sacred Ora- cles or Epiftles, which make up the far greateft Part of the Nrjo Teliament Ganon ? In a Word, their being prefent in this Synodical AfTembly gave Authority to the Being of fuch a Judicatory, and their ading after the Manner in which the Matters in Dependence were tranfa<5ted and determined, was to give a plain Pattern to future Ages to copy after, in the like Gafe of publick and common Goncern to the Vifible Body of Ghrift. But Fiftbly, The general Decree emitted by this S3niodical Aleeting, contains in it feveral authori- tative and jurifdidional J^s, anfwerable to the principal Qiieftion laid before them, and the o- ther Things that had arifen- therefrom. I. There is a plain Confutation of the Herefy of thefe falfe Teachers, who taught, that Gircum- cifion5and the Obfervation of the Ceremonial Law, was neceffary to Salvation, Jcfs 15. 2. This dog- matick Power exercifed hy them, is clearly and at large expreft in the 7, 8, 9, 10, it, 12 Verfes, and included in the Body of their Decree, Ver. 24, 28, 29. By this Determination, the great and fundamental Article of Juftification by the Faith 'of Ghrift, without the Works of the Law, was e- ftablifhed , and the contrary Error of the Necef- fity of Circumcifion and the Obfervation of the Je-wifb of the Christian Church. , 307 JemfJo Ceremonies, to Salvation was condemned. But, 2. In this Decree, there is a plain Cenfure put upon the falfe Teachers, in that they were bran- ded with the ignominious Names of ^rouhlers of ths Church with Words ^ Siibverters of Souls ^ and Li^ ars. This much is partly expreft in the ftrongeft Terms, and partly included in the 24 Ver. They are, in diredl Terms, laid to be Troublers qf the Churches of Amioch^ Syria and Ciltda \ and the Synod's declaring that no fuch Commandment was given unto them^ namely, for teaching their erro- neous Doctrines, feems to point forth, they had alledged Apoftolical Authority in their Defence, and this being openly and judicially refufed, was the moil fevere "Way of fixing upon them the contemptuous Name of Liars. This was not 3 bare Warning of thefe Churches, to be obfervant of fuch falfe Teachers, to withdraw from, and a- void them, as the Apoftle exhorts, Rom. 16. 17, 18. I '77 w. 6. 5, 4, 5. but the Perfons of the Men being fpecified, it clearly fixed on them a Cen- fure and Rebuke. And confidering, how zealous the Body of the believing Jews were, for keeping up the Obfervation of their ancient Ceremonies and Cuftoms, and that it was but yet the Morn- ing of Chriftianity, this Cenfure feems plainly to bear a Proportion to the Offence, and was a- greeable to the Apoftolick Rule, whereby a Here^ tick, after the fir ft and fecond Admonition, was to be reje^ed. Tit. 3. 10. Their obftinate perfifting in their diforderly and heretical Pradices, after this Ecclefiaftick Admonition and Rebuke, laid them open to the further Sentence of Excommunica- tion ^ and the fame Judicatory that had a Power to make this firft Step of Procedure againft them, U 2 unqueftio- 308 Tl)e Origiripi Corifiittttion unqiicftionably could ha\-c made the fccond, had there been Occafion. Fov, tliat Kcclcliaftical So- ciety that is polVcllcd of a jiiriUlictionul Power, inuir of Kcccllity be iinpowered with the Key of Dilcipline, which incliidcs that of Cenfiire in all the Degrees thereof, till it exhauft itfelf in Ex- comnnuiication. 31. This Degree contains in it Regulations for removing the mutual Scandals and Offences that were between the believing Jins and converted Cintncs, The Ji\ijs were eftrangcd in Heart a- gainft the dfitilcs, for their ncgleding the Cere- monial Obfervations, and doing of liich Things as were, in all Ages, hold asan Abomination among them ^ and, on the other Hand, the GniitUs were no lefs ftumbled at the 7^'"-^"-s ^'^^' rellricting their Chriftian Lil^erty, and maintaining their (X')liga- tion to put on tne Yoke of Bondage, which nei- ther they themfelves, nor their VathiTs av/Y ab!<: to b:\ir. Now, that thefe mutual Offences might be removed, and fcandalous Grudgings that were between them taken away, in as far as the Cir- cumftance of Time would permit, this Synod gave forth a plain Regulation, by which the Gcntih\r were not to be prelFed with Circumcilion, nor the Obfervation of the Ceremonial Law ^ and yet they were carefully to ablUiifi from Mc\ifs cffiTc-d to 7- dohy from Blood, aud from Things lirauglcd^ and Iroiii For meat ion, Yer. 28, co. Rv the Cc'ntilc's be- mg freed from the firft, their Offence againft the Jrxs was remov'd ^ and by their being prohibited the latter, that which was remarkabl}'" Itumbling to the Hdrrjcs was taken out of the A\\ay ♦, the Obfervation of the AWZ/Vj/ Precepts being look'd upon as Sacred and Moral by the Jc'-xs in i-Ill Ages. This is planily that which is called a Diatactick Power, of the Chrifiian Church. ^09 Pm'/er, whereby practical <^'— "":Ui^d|wn>- for prev^enting of fljtoi^^^^.: ''W^^zixi- dais ; which is onijrTOlW^^tfl^r Ecclefia- fiical Judicatory, and Act of-afOwuiiction. They only are impowered to put forth- authoritative Rules, in Confequence of the general Apoftolical Precepts, for maintaining Peace, Order and Uni- ty in the Church of Chrifl. Now, in the lafi Place, that all the Branches of this Decree, nublifhed by the Synodical Affem- bly at Jerufakm, were authoritative and jurifdic tional,. is manifeft from the Tenor in which it runs. It is faid. It jcemed good to the Holy Ghoft and to us, to unpofe or hij upon you fio greater ox further Burden than thcje necejjary Ihings^ Acts i^. 28. In theOrigii:?J, it mns jxr^:^?;/ 7r>^7:>/ ?V.Ti'.9:-T.Sr:zi j3a:'§r : "Which Burden, and necefTary Things be- ing impofed on the Cnurches of Aniiosh, Syria and Cilicia, fa3's in the ftrongeft Terms, there was a jurifclictional Pov/er and Authority exercifed o-* ver them. Thus, the fame Original Word is made ufe of, ylrfs 17. is. to exprefs an authorita- tive Sentence or Decree-, Why taiift ye God, to im- pofe a Yoke upon the Neck of the Dijciples ? It would appear, there had been (b me in that Affembly, who defign'd to have had the Burden and Yoke of Ceremonies laid upon the Gentile Converts, by an authoritative Decree, if it had not been withftood. Beiides, when the Determination of the Synod runs, // (eemed good to the Holy ^hoji^ or his Mind revealed in the Scriptures, and to us, makes it e- vident, th^t it had the binding Force of a Decree ^»n the Churches, and was not a bare Advice, like :hat which Abigail gave to David, which he might have rejected without contra veening a Law. And indeed, fuch au Advice could never, in any Pro- U 3 pii* ^ 1 0 ^he Original Confiitution priety of Speechj be termed a Burden^ or what was impofed upon Churches neceffarily to be ob- ferved. "Was the Pharifees impofing heavy Bur- dens on Mens Shoulders, Matth. 27,. 4. only a bare declaring of Things unto them dodtrinally, or gi- ving them Advice ? No. However iniquous they wefe in impofing Burdens on the People ^ yet it Was ftill a Decree or jurifdidional Ad by which they did it 5 Rnd the Original Word made ufe of in the prefent Cafe, muft have the fame Force here that it had with the Pharifees, unlels fome good Reafbn can be alFign'd wherefore its Senfe is to be altered. The fame "Word is not ufed, when they are faid to ttfacl^ for Docfrines the Commandments of Men^ Matth. 1$. 9. which evidently manifefts, there is a Difference between advifing, or dodri- nal Declarations, and impofing or laying Things upon Perfons. Ever}'- particular Minifter is im- powered to give Advice, and do6trinally to lay u- pon his Hearers the Truths of the Gofpel, and his fo doing binds them to Obedience, and Subjedion to the Faith, not barely becaufe what he teacheth is revealed, but on the Account of its being thus tendered unto them : But the Power of Jurifdidi- on, which includes a Cenfureon the Difobedient, is only competent to a Presbyter}?" of Rulers, or ■ Synod met in ChrijTs Name, as this at Ja'u/akm was, Matth. 18. 20. And, for a further Confirmation of this, the Ads that were tranfmitted to the Churches of An- 4ioch, Sjr'ia and Cilicia^ are denominate Va ^oy^Loc" t .. partly. of the Chrifiian Church. 515 partly, from the Churches of Antioch^ Syria and ul'icia, and partly, thefe o^jerujakm^ and proba- bly, from other Churches in Judea, This Confi- deration, of itfelf, makes it clear, that the Afo- {ties and Eldas at Jerufalem, were the fame with tEh' Apo/iiifs and EWrs'pHh ths whole Churchy or Apojlks, Eldm and Brethren^ AQis i^. 22, 25. So, by comparing the one Text with the other, the jure Guide to tht right Underftand'tng o^ Scripture y we may plainlj^- learn, that thofe who were Mem-? bers of that Alfembly, were all Perfons in Of- fice. And this is the more confirmed, when it is manifeft, that Paul and Barnabas were, with cer^ tain others of the Church of Antioch^ ordain'd, or hj the Church ^ Ordinance fent to Jerufalem^ and there reafoned, and gave their Suffrage in what was determined, as a Part of that Ecclefiaftick Body, A^s I). Befides, as the Apoftles were not only the Apoftles of the Church of Jerufalem'^ io^ neither can it be concluded, that the Elders men- tioned were thefe of that Church only •, for if it were true of the firll:, it behoved to be no lefs true of the latter, which would be abfurd. And, at the fame Time, it is manifeft, that Judas and 6*7/^^ were Members of the Synod at Jeru/alem, Men of their own Company^ and chief Men, or Captains, a- tnong the Brethren ^ and yet were not Members of the Church of Jerufalem, but Prophets at Antioch^ and fometime Members of that Church, Acts 1 3. i, 2, 7,. & !<>. 32, 35 Now, what Power had the El« ders of Jerufalem to miilionate Judas and Silas , when they were not Members of that Church, but Prophets at Antioch, unlefs they had been a Part of that Synodical Meeting with the Apoftles and other Brethren, who v/ere afTembled with one Ac- cord, 514. T^^ Original Confiitution cord. And, tho* the Elders of the Church o^Jerufa-' lem fay, A^s 21. 25:, Wehavs ixr'iten and conclu- dsd ^ here it is not to be underftood exclufively of thofe that joyned in that Afrembly,but inclufively of the whole, as is manifefl: from what hath been faid. It is an ufual Figure in Sacred Writ, that a . Part is put many Times for the whole, and a Sy- necdoche here is manifefl:, unlefs we fliould make the infpired Penman contradict himfelf, which mo Ibber Mind will alledge. 5. 'Tis faid, That thefe Decrees ordain'd by the Apoftles and Elders at Jerufalenij were delivered unto the Cities through which Paul and Silas vj^nt. They had a« formal binding Force on the Churches of Jniioch^ Syria and Cilicia, as Decrees of that Synod at Jemjalem •, but as to the other Churches of the Gcnt'tksy they appear to have had only a jflngle Obligation, ariiing from the Reafon and Equity of the Things themfelves. They were, in their own Nature5fuitable,founded on Scripture and found Reafon ^ and fo, in this Refpedt, they were binding on the Churches to which the Apoftle de^ liver ed them : But not only on this Account were they of an obligatory Nature on the Churches of Anticch^ Syria and Cilicia ♦, but alfo, by Reafon of the Interpofition of an Ecclefia flick Authority, which gave them a formal binding Force on them beyond others of the Gentile Churches. And that which feems mofi reafbnable, for the Delivery of thefe Decrees to the other Cities or Churches a- inong the Gentiles^ is, that they, by this Means, might be all brought to Unity in Judgment and Affedion, and Uniformity in Pradice, in the Mat- ters of Religion. This, we find, was the great Scope of the Holy Apoflle, with refped unto all the Churches which he planted. Thus, his earneft Requefls I of the Chriflian Church, 515 I Requefts and Prayers for the Church of the i^(?m^;?/ run, Now the God of Patience and Confolation grant you to he like ^ninded^ — that ye may with one Mind and one Mojdth glorifie God^ Rom. 15. 5, 6. The fame was his Exhortation to the Corinthians^ Now I hejeech you. Brethren, by the Name of our Lord Jefus Chrift, that ye all /peak the fame 'things, and there be no Divifions or Schifms among you ^ but that ye he perfe&ly joyned together in the fame Mind, and in the fame Judgment, i Cor, i. 10. & 19. 11, This was no lefs his Concern with refped to the Philips pians, Phil. i. 27. & 2. i, 2, @:. And as it was his undifguifed Scope to recommend Unity in all the Churches 5 fo, no lefs, to promote Uniformity in them, I Cor, 7. 16. This much is fufficient for the Juftification of our AfTertion, as to the End of de- livering the Decrees to the reft of the Churches of the Gentiles -, and, at the fame Time, points forth the great Defign of Ecclefiaftical Government, or the Combination of Churches, without which this great Scope cou'd not be reached. As Unity and Uniformity can never, in this State of Things, be truly promoted, unlefs there be an Union of Chur- ' ches in one Ecclefiaftical Government -, fo, with- out this, the Vifible Body of Chrifl can never be in a lafe and beautiful Condition. So, it is obferva* He, what' the Apoftle faj^s, Fhilip, i, 27, 28. Stand fafi in one Spirit, with one Mind, driving together for the Faith of the Gofpeh, and in nothing terrified by your Adversaries. It is the Unity and Unifor- mity ofChrift's Houfe, that makes her not only beautiful to Beholders^ but terrible as an Army with Banners to all her Adverfarics : Whereas, Divi- fions and Schifms are the'Gates by which the Com- mon Enemy of the Redeemer's Kingdom makes his Entry with triumph, and mars the glorious Enda ^i<5 71^^ Original Confiitution Ends the Apoftle immediately fubjoyns to the De- livery of the Decrees to the Cities, namdy^ the Eftabliihment and Augmentation of the Churches, The committing of thefe Decrees were noble Means for promoting the Unity and Uniformity of the Vifible Body of Chrift^ and hereby a further End was obtain'd -^ and fo were the Churches efiahli- (hed in the Faith ^ and mreafed in Number daily. Acts 1 6. 5. It is but a pitiful Shift, and Sign of a defperat^ Caufe, when fome Independents are oblig'd to have Recourfe to the Manner in which the Syuodtcal De- crees were tranfmitted unto the Churches, and be- eaufe they were fent to them in an Epiffle, with- out any Certification, if they difobeyed them, they fliould be liable to Excommunication-, but only, If ye do thefe'lhiiigs^ ye ffmll do vjell : Therefore they ^ere not Jurifdictional. This low and mean Shift, unbecoming Aleii of Judgment, has been often taffled to naufeating-, all that I fhall add here, in Anfwer to it, Ihali be in the "Words of the Learned and Judicious M.x.Wood^ againft Loekyers, Page ^7^. " That Recommendation of Obedience to the Ads of that Synpd, from the Goodnels and Be-*- nefit thereof, exprell in the Clofe of the Syno- dical Letter, doth not argue their Conftitutions not to have been made and enjoined by an au- thoritative power obliging under Hazard of Cen- fur-e. The moft authoritative Adts of any Jurl- *' dical Court, being fent in a refpeftive Way, *' may be fo* recommended in fuch a Way. Jsfei- " ther thatj that in the Conftitutions of that Sy- *' nod, there is not an expreis and formal Threat- " ningofthofe that difobey with Genfure, doth " import by any Necellity of Confequence, that " the Power the}?' exercifed was not authoritative, • ' - ^' and of the Chriflian Church. ^ i y and fucli as might proceed to cenfure. Juridical Courts do not always add to their Conftif utions exprefs and formal Comminations of Punifh- ment : Here, efpecialiy, it was not necefTary, it being a clear Cafe in itfelf, that thofe Here^ ticks and Schifmaticks who could, by no Means, be reduced, were not to be fufFered, but cenfu- " red and caft forth. " ThisTnuch is fufficient for this frivolous Objedion, which, I cannot mifs thinking, would bluila in the Prefence of any ii> telligent Perfon* Here again, we come to meet with our Authof^ or the Vindicator of Mr. Cicifs's Propofition. I ex- peded he would have advanced fomething that was worth Notice on this Head, but, to my Surprife, he hath not fo much as alledged one Argument that hath the Appearance of Force in it, againft what I had formerly faid. His firft Reafon againft the Subordination of Judicatories^ and the Authori- ty of their Decrees, is in Page 56. // has not yd been floo-vjn^ nor can he, that there is any 7hing more in that Matter., than an Occafional Suhmiffion by the Congregation at Antio.ch, unto the Jpofiles and EI" ders of the Congregation at Jerufalem, of a ^te/iion^ and Point of Doclrine,. •ix; herein they ivere the only fit Perfons to decide or determine. The Point nearly con^ cerned the Praliice of the Gentile Di/ciples at Anti- och, and throughout the JVorld, ^hey received the Gojpel from out of the Church at Jerufalem, and Jome came thence^ teaching them, that Circumcifion^ and the keeping the Law of Mofes, WtZ/ necejjary to their Salvation^ and made a Divifjon among them. None were fofit to determine in this Cafe, as the El- der (hip of the Church at Jerufalem, whici con ft/ted of Jews, and where were the j^pofiles. 'The Church of AnXioch fubmits it to them ^ but -w do not hear of any 2 1 8 ^he Original Confiitution any Point of DifcipUne fuhmhted, ^he Apoflles and \ Elders determine in it, with the Confent of the wholi Church in Jerufalem : So that even until now we have iwt got out among Congregations, Sec, i. Now, in the firft Place, what is there in all this, but fo anany bare Affertions, which will never have the fmalleft Degree of Weight with any thinking Per- * ion } And I muft-take the Freedom to tell my Author, that it both can, and has been Iho wn be- fore ever he was born, That there was more than an Occafional Submilhon, by the Congregation at Antioch, unto the Apoftles and Elders of the Con- gregation in Jerufalem, And if our Author defign'd to have outdone thofe of the Independents that have wrote before him, and made Profelytes from the prefent EftabliOiment to his Way of thinking, he ought, in the firft Place, to have canvals'd the Presbyterian Arguments, and fatisfied the World of their Inconclufivenefs, before he fhould have en- tertain'd fuch railed Thoughts of himfelf, as that his Affertions fhould be received for conclufive ' Arguments. Befldes, it hath been already made appear, that the Church o£ Jerufalem was made up of feveral diftind: Congregations under one Pref- byterial Government -, and what our Author has faid to the Contrary, is there fully confidered ^ and fo, if there was a Submiffion made to the Church of Jerufalem, it was to a Presbytery, and not a iingle Congregation. That the Church of Antioch was of the fame Nature and Kind with that of Jerufalem, has been already proven, and fhall afterwards be more fully confidered in the follow- ing Chapter. So that, to ufe his own Words, we have already got out among Congregations. 2, If it be true, what is alledged by our Author, namely^ ^bat there was no more in that Matter ^ than an Oc- cafional of the Chrifiian Church. 319 cafional SnhrmJJion by the Congregatidn at Antloch ««- to the Jpojiies and Elders of the Cdngregation at Je- rufaiem ^ then the Apoftles were only the Apoftlcs of that Church. Why ? The Elders of that Congre- gation were only Elders of that Church, and here, both they and the Apoftles fixed to the fame Charge, namely, Apoftles and Elders of the Congregation at Jerufalem, I always thought the Apoftles, as fuch, had been univerfal Paftors of the Catholicfc Body of Chrift, and not fixed to any particular Congregation. Again, if this Caufe was fubmit- ted to the Apoftles, and Elders o^ Jerufalem, and the^y determine therein •, then, contrary to the Principles of the Independents, one Sifter Church has a determinative Power over another, in Mat- ters of Dodrine. But certain it is, the Elders of jerufalem, or the ordinary Standing Officers of that Church, had no more Power over the Church of Ant'toch, than Anttoch had over the Church of /(?- rufaiem. The Decrees enaded by the Apoftles and Elders, were Authoritative and Binding, as hath httn already demonftrated, from Acls 15:. 28. & 16. 4. And i^ fuch a PraHke may take Place to the End of the World, as our Author alledgeth -, then one Church may give forth authoritative Decrees to bind another Church to Obedience, without her having Members joyned with the other, as Mem- bers of the Court in which the Decrees are enaded. But, 3. There can be nothing more evident, than that Paul and Barnabas, with certain Others from the Church of Antioch, were fent to the Apoftles, and Elders of Jerufalem, and there joyned with them in a Synodical Affembly, where the whole of what was before them, and of common Con- cern, was determined by the common Suffrage of the 310 The Origt?ial Conjlitution . the Apofiks^ Elders and Brethren, For, when Paul and Barnabas had much Diljenfion with the falfe Teachers, who taught the NecelFity of Circumci- fion, and the Obfervation of the Law of Mofes -^ what was the Refult > The Church of Ant'toch^ SToc^au, Ordained that Va.ul and Banisihas, and cer^ tain other of them, fhould go up to Jeruialem unto the Apojiles and Elders about this ^tejlion. It is not here faid, they were the Apoftles and Elders of the Church of Jerufalem-^ this is an Addition our Author has put to it of his own, and is with- out Foundation in any Part of the 1 5. of the A^s : And it may be underflood of the Elders of thefe- veral Churches in Judea, as well as thefe of Jeru' falem. But what is the obvious Meaning of this Milfiori of Paul and Barnabas and others from the Church o^ Antioch, but that when thofe Subverters of Souls would not liflen to that Church, then they were to have Recourfe unto a joynt Afrembly,which Lore an exact Agreeablenels to the Order prefcrib- ed by Chrift ^ namely, to refer the Caufe to the Church, Mat. 18. 17.^ And that which confirms this, is, That the Antiochean Church was not able,, of itfelf, to give Satisfaction to the Convidtion of thofe diforderljr Walkers, with whom they had much DifTenfion and Dilputation •, and therefore, others being concerned in this Matter, as well as they, it was a plain Duty upon them to tell the Sjaiod or Church of the whole Matter, in Order to a Determination, and Remedy againfl this fpreading Evil. The falfe Teachers are faid to be Pharifees who believed, and came down from. Judea^ and had troubled, not only the Church of Antioch^ but thefe of Syria and Cilicia. From this it is evident, there were a Multitude of Churches that Were concerned in this Afliair, and it could not of the Chriflian Church. ^11 not be determined by any one fingle Church, but by all thele interefted therein. This gives us a clear View of the Neceffity of the Combination of feveral Churches, in Order to the Determination of Matters that are of common Concern to all of them. And, if the prefent Matter in Debate had been only a bare Queftion iubmitted to the Church oijerufalem^ and not a Caufe proper to be deter- mined by a Synod, as being a Matter of common Concern to many Churches-, then the Quefirion being refolved by them, it behoved of Courfe to return back to the Church o^ Antioch, and there be judicially determined, as in its proper Judicatory t But fo it is, that neither the Queftion or Caufe e* ver returned to be decided at Antioch ^ but was fi« nally determined by the Synodical Church, made up of Apoftks^ Elders and Brethren^ A^s 15, ^2^ 25, 24, This fays in the ftrongeft Terms, That the whole Matter as it ftood before the Church of Antioch^ was tranfmitted to the Synodical Meeting at Jerufalem^ not for a bare Advice, but judicial Determination •, and fb they divefted themfelves of a Title of Judging, and followed Chrift's Rule, hy betaking themfelves to a Church of greater Power and Authority, for putting a final Stop to the Growth of this Herefie, and eftablifhing a General Rule for preventing of Schifms and Scan- dals among thefe Churches, in fo far as the Cir* cumftances of their Times would allow. Thus we find there is a Pradical Canon fet forth, and laid on the Churches X)^ Antioch, Syria and Cilifia, which is a Demonftration of the Jurisdidional Power of that Court, A^s i>. 26, 27^ 28, 29. And it is exprefly faid. It pleafed th Apoftles and Elders with the --whole Churchy to fend chofen Men of their own Company to Antioch, &c. This Church X fays 3 i 1 The Original Conjlitution fays our Authci\ was the whoU Church in Jerufa- lem : And fo according to him, there was a Con- vention offome Myriads of Men, Women, and Children, to give their Confent to what was tranf- aded. But with all due Regard to him, I would gladly know by what Title they were prefent, whether to give their Confent or Suffrage ? For, whatever Concern the Jews had in the Matter laid before the Synod, it equally, if not more Concerns the Chriftians in Antioch^ Syria and Cdicia *, fee- ing they were to give Suhjedtion to the Decrees e- mitted by that Affembly. Befides, it is plainly refufed, that the whole Church of Jerufalem could poffibly meet in any one Place in that City, or be capable to hear and give their Confent in one Bo- dy. If we would fpeak impartially, All ths Mul- titude^ Ver. 12. l^he whole Churchy Ver. 22. And Elders and Brethren, Ver. 2^* Are expreffive of the fame Perfons, and are all defigned by the Name of Elders at Jerufalem, ABs 16, 4. This, from what hath been formerly faid, gives us a clear View, that the Multitude, whole Church, and Brethren, were all comprehended in the laft cited Text, under the Name of Elders at, and not of Jerufalem. And it is obfervable, that in the 6. Ver. it is faid. That the Apoftles and Elders came together to confider of this Matter, and thefe in one Body are afterwards called the Multitude, the Apo- files and Elders and -whole Church, the Apoftles and Elders and Brethren : All which, when compared together, and with ABs 16. 4. feem plainly to point forth, that this Affembly was Numerous, and in the flrongeft Terms fays, it confifted of Members from other Churches than that of Jeru-- falem. And indeed there is not the leaft Intimati- on in the whole Context, of the Body of the Peo- ple's of the Chrifiian Church. ^15 j;)le's coming together on this Occaflon. This much is fufficient, till our Author Ihall be pleaC- ed to produce what Reafons he can for the Sup- port of his Affertions. lAisfecond Advance is, Pag. 17. Nor has it ever yet been IhowHy that this Meeting at Jerufalem, 'whatever it wasy e^ercifed any Difcipline ever any Church or Church Members^ at that Time •, they con^ demned the Do^rine of the falfe Teachers that trou- bled the Dijciples with their Words ^ &c. But did they ever execute any DifcifUne about them ? Nothing like it ; they leave that intire to the Churches where they came, or where they fhould enter ^ and there was nothing of it in the ^eftion and Cafe fulmitted to them. Here it is obfervable, i. That tho' our Au- thor was very pofitive on the former Head, in joyning the diflenting Brethren in the AlTembly at Weftminlier^ who held that there was nothing more in the Matter mentioned iwA^s 15. but a Reference of one particular Church o£ Antioch to one particular Church of Jerufalem ^ yet, on thi*? Head he fpeaks more doubtfully, in the Terms of the Independents at Aberdeen^ in calling it a Meet- ing at Jerufalmiy whatever it was. But, Dr Owen exprefly calls it a Synod, Exer. on Heb. V. i. 2. Tho' it were granted that this Synod did not Exercife any Difcipline over any Church or Church Members^ yet it will by no Means follow, that it had not a Power to Exercife Cenfure. Nay, this Confequence is fo far from being true, that this Synod being poJDTeffed of a Dodrinal Power, which imply s that of Jurisdidtion, and confequent- ly that of Difcipline, it muft undeniably follow, that they might have exercifed or inflidled Cen- f ures, if there had been Occafion. There may be, and there often is need to Exercife a jurisdidtional X 2 Power ^ i^ T&^ (^xiginal Cpn^itution Ppwer, when the Jndieatory has no Occafion for the immediate inflidting of Cenfures. " 5. It iis already made goodi, that there was a Cenfure inflided on the falfe Teachers, tho' it did ,nat at firft Inftance amount to that of Excommu- nication. And that there was a plain jurisdi61:io- nal Power exercifed, is undeniable, from the Na- ture of the Decrees that were agreed to in that Af- fembly.. By thefe, the Gentiles were freed from ' the C^eremonial Law and Circumcifion, and at the jfame Time bound to Jbftain from Meats offered to Idols ^ .from Bloody froniTh'wgs fir angled^ an^i from lornkatmh Now^ I M^oiild gladly know, if the making and authoritative imposing of Conftituti- ons on. Churches,; which of its own Nature involve* " the Contemners thereof in a Cenfure, was not a jurisdictional Power ^ albeit there was no formal procefTing of Perfons, in Order to Cenfure expreft,. nor could there reafonably be, till there was a Violation of the Canons emitted by them. That thefe Decrees were authoritative, has been alrea- dy proven. And if there was nothing more in the Queftion and Cafe fubmitted to that Synod, but a mere Point of Dodrine, how could they take upon them to fend forth Decrees neceffarily to be abferved by the Churches of Antioch^ Syria and CHicia ? In a Word, either the Members that were Delegate to go up to Jeriifakm^ were bound to lay the whole Caufe, as it ftood before the Church o^Ant'wcb^ before that Synod, and receive their Advice therein, or final and authoritative De- cifion of the whole thereof, or not ? That it was not for Advice is evident, from the Tenor of tjieir Deliverance, and it is exprefly called Decrees^ Statutes^ or Laws^ ^8s 16. 4. "^If it was for De- cifion and final Determination of the whple Mat- ter ; of the Chrijiian Church. ^25 ter •, then the Caufe, in none of its Branches, was any more to be judged by the Church o{ Antioch^ they having wholly given it out of their Hands, and no more intire unto them. And indeed', that the whole Caufe was devolved on the Affembly of the Apofilei\ EU^rs, and Brethren at Jeritfalem^ is manif eftjfronj the Cenfure that vv^as inflicted on the falfe Teachers, the Pradiical Canoiis that were e- mitted, and the Determination that was given as to the Point of Do6trine. And there can be no- thing more evident, than that the Commiffioners fent up to Jentfalem, both reafoned, and gave their Suffrage in all the Branches of the Decrees that were emitted ^ and this gives us a plain Difcovery of the Nature of that Court, and the Reafon where- fore its Determinations had a binding Force on the Churches of Antiocb^ Syria and CiUcia. 4. I fliall further add, that when our Author fays, They condemned the Doclrine of the falfe Teachers that troubled the Difciples, he plainly grants this Synod had a Dogmatical Power, but not that of Jurifdidtion and Cenfure. But, l)efides what was jufl: now faid, he would confider, that this Affembly at Jerufdem received Power of judg- ing in this Caufe, as it flood before the Church of Amioch^ by their tranfmitting thereof to be judged by the joynt Power of their Commilfioners, with the Apoflles and Elders that conveened there, as is evident from A^ts 15. 2, 22, 2^, @\ From this it is eafy to perceive, that whatever Power the Church of Antioch had, at firft, to judge in this Matter, their giving up therewith, and tranfmit-^ ting the whole Caufe to a greater Affembly, the Matter being oi Publick Concern, gave that Sy- nod full Powers, jurifdiclionally to act in the whole Affair. So, if the Churoli of Autmb had ^ X 5 jurif- ^1(5 ^e Original Confiitution jurifdiftlonal Power, and was in Condition to hav^ inflided a Cenfure, no lefs Power, at leaft, had the Synod to which the whole Caufe was given up. Befides, a Power and Authority to deter- mine Minifterially in Matters of Dodrine, is Ec- clefiaftical, and belongs unto a Church, as is ma- nifefl: from ^^j 20. 29. Where the Presbytery of Ephefus are exhorted to take heed to Men arifing among thcmfelves, and teaching falfe Doftrines, whom without all Queftion they were to rejeft, after 2. firft and fecond Admonition, Tit, 9. 10. And this is further confirmed, in that we find the Church of Pergamos was rebuked, and Chrift threatned the Removal of her Candleftick, on ac- count of her not exercifing a jurifdidional Power over thofe among them, which held the Dodrines of Balaam^ and the Nuolaitans^ Rev, 2. 14, 15;. In like Manner our Lord lays to Thyattra^ I have a few 'Things againft thee, hecaufe thou juffereft that Woman Jezebel, which calleth herfelf a Prophetefs^ to teach and feduce my fervants to commit Fornicaft^ cn^ and to eat Things facrificed to Idols, Ver. 20. From all which it is manifeft, that as thefe Chur- ches had a Power Dogmatically to judge of falfe Dodrines, which the Words in the ftrongeft Terms import ♦, fo there was a jurifdidional Power con- neded with it, and belonged to them, which they are exprefly cenfured for their being Remifs in the Exercife of To be reproved for not cenfuring falfe Teachers, plainly fuppofeth, they were im- powered to judge what was falfe Dodrine, and thefe Two are conneded together in the fame Subjed. Now, what can be more evident, than, that if the Synod or Affembly at Jeriifalem, had a Power authoritatively to determine in Matters c>f Dodrine by the Word^ and condemn the Prin* ~ . ciples of the Chrifiian Church. 317 clples maintaia'd and promoted by the falfe Teach- ers, who troubled the Churches of Antioch^ Syria and C'tlicmy they had alfo at^ the fame Time a Power of Jurifdidion, and could have exercifed Difcipline,or inflided Cenfure on them in Propor- tion to the Nature and Demerit of their Crime ? If the Churches of Antiochy Syria and Cilicia, had this Power feparately, their being joyned together with other Churches, all making up one Church or Ecclefiaftical Judicatory, could never deprive them of it, whatever it might add to its Force. In a Word, This Synodical Meeting had a Power to fend and conclude that the Churches of Jntioch^ Syria and Cilicia^ Ihould obferve fome Things, and not obferve Others, to lay Burdens upon them, or give forth Decrees binding their Souls to Sub- jection, and in all this adled under the Influence of the promifed Diredtion of the Divine Spirit, and agreeable to his revealed Will ^ and therefore it muft undeniably follow, they were veiled v/ith a jurifdidtional Power, and had a Right to Exercife Difcipline on the Obftinate, or fuch as fhould not comply with the Statutes enadted by them. This muft be a Truth in itfelf evident, unlefs we fhall fuppofe a Court vefted with a Power io give forth Laws and Regulations, and yet not impowered to cenfure the Contra veeners thereof, which feems to imply a Contradidtion. Thus I leave it to the unprejudiced Reader to judge, if our Author hath brought an}^ Thing upon the Field, that hath the fmalleft Weight with it, to reject the Subordina- tion of feveral or many particular Churches un- to one Ecclefiaftick Body, made up of all thefe, either in propria Perfouu^ or by Delegation : Or, if he had much Ground to fiy from v/hat he hath advanced, That it holds true : For "jotat appears from X 4 Adts 318 The Original Confiitution A6i:s 15. ^hat Jefiis Chr'ift hath not fuljtfcled a Church of his, with its Presbytery," unto any Jurif" diMion, in its DifcipUne. From the Whole, it will not take jo many Confeqiiences to bring the Stamp oj Di- "vine Authority on our prefent happy Conftitution, 3s our Author endeavours to obtrude upon the Cre- dulous. And I muil needs fay, that Confequences lawfully deduced from Scripture Premifes, have ^n abfolute binding Force on all our Confciences, and he that rejeds thefe, muft Part with many i^aluable Truths ^ and as his not feeing of them will not be an Excufe for his Unbelief^ fo his fee- ing of them can never be the Foundation of a Di-- vine Faith. " SECT. IX. The Jb fur di ties of the Independent Scheme laid open^ ffjewing its Inconfiftency with the Genius of Ecclefi- aftick Society. Some further Remarks on the De- fence of Mr, Gkfs'j Fropofition. A Fifth Argument for eflablifhing the Subordi- nation of Judicatories, is taken from the grofs Abfurdities that follow on the Independent Models ev^en fuch as are oppofed to the univerfal Genius of Ecclefiaftick Societ3^ i. The refufing a Subordination, fays in the ftrongeft Terms, that tho' our Lord made a Provifion for remedying the leffer Evils in his Church ^ yet, as to the groffer Scandals, Hereiies and Schifms, there is no fuita- ble Remedy for their Removal, or any Means for preventing thereof. What can be done in this Cafe, when a particular Church is divided into Fa6tioDs 3 its Presbytery is in a Divifion among them- of the Chrifiian Church. 229 themfelves ^ or the Church ftom the Preslytery -^ or the Members of one Church are in a Schifm from thefe of a neighbouring Church? Is it fuppofeable, while the Remains of Self and Corruption are int Men, that bare Recommendations, Counfels or Admonitions, . will be a Remedy in fuch Cafes > Daily Experience, and the Examples ^ of others that have gone before us, furnifh us with a quite other View of Things 5 and plainly tell, that no- thing lefs than Provincial or National AfTemblies can prove a Remedy, where Chriftianity is fo largely diffufed. This, we find, was the Remedy made Ufe of by the Primitive Caches, againii the Arians^ Neltonans, Eutychianf^nd. Macc'doni- ans^ which after Ages lie ver look'd upon as Tyran- nical or Antifcriptural. Nay, the rejeding of this Remedy gives open Arcefs to all Manner of Seds and Opinions ^ and nothing could hinder one Coin- pany to be for Paitl^ another for Qphas^ and a third for Apollo ^ and fo there ftiould be, in a fhort Time, as many Modes of Worfhip, and great Variety of Notions in the Matters of Eternal Con- cern, as there were feverifh and diftempered Brains in a Kingdom to fet up for Leaders and Guides. At this Rate, every conceited Mechanick fhould have free Accefs to leap from the Shop-board or Plough into the Pulpit, and thus, per jaltumy by a prodi- gious Leap, commence a Teacher. And what more clear Demonftration can we have of thefe fatal EfFedls, arifing from the calling off the SiihoY- d'lnaiion of Eccleliaitical Judicatories, than the in- numerable Diforders, and moft fcandalous Schifms and Seds, that, as a Flood, overfpread our neigh- bouring Kingdom, in the former Age, to the great Difgrace of Christianity, and opening a Door to the common Enem}'- ? How melancholy is it to look ^30 T^he Original Conjlitution look back, and take a Review of the Circumftan* ces the Kingdom of England was in, when one Al- tar was eredted againft another, and every Preten- der to new Lights had his Followers > For a Con- firmation of this, I fli^ll here tranfcribe a PafTage from Mr. Baftwu% which is to be found in Mr. Baylie's DiJJwafive^ Page 95:. His Words are, " Be " fore the Indepaidents appearing in our Horizon, *' there were but three or four Sects known among *' us, and they were few in Number, and well " conditioned ^ but out of the Independent's Lungs *^ are fprung above forty feveral Stragglers, which, *' before their coming over, were never heard of *' among us. John Lilbitrn related it unto me, *' and that in the Prefence of others, that return- *^ ing from the Wars to London^ he met forty new Seds, and many of them dangerous ones, and fome fo pernicious, that howioever, as he faid, he was, in his Judgment, for Toleration *^ of all Religions-, )^et he profelTed he could fcarce keep his Hands off them, fo blafphemous they were in their Opinions : So that he gathered, . that thefe were now the laft Daj^s, wherein ib many Herefies abounded. There are innume- rable diabolical Sects, and fo prodigioufly im- pious, that it is not for a Chriftian to name their Opinions ^ and moft of them, if not all, were firft Independents^ and fuch as feparated *' from our Congregations, as unholy, and were " of the new gathered Churches, and Followers of " their Miniftrjr. " He that inclines to fee more to the fame Purpofe, may confult the forecited Author. And indeed, an univerfal boundlefs To- leration of all Religions is the native Fruit of Independent Government, and one of the Principles znaintain'd by its Followers. ,And had it not been for u €C cc cc cc cc of the Chrijlian Church. 331 for thefe, Presbyterian Government had been uni- verfally eftablifhed throughout Gr^at Britain and Ireland, As an Evidence of this, I iTiall tranfcribe a few Lines of Mr. Edward's Antapology^ " I am •' confident, had it not been for you Five "*", and a ** few more, the Reformation intended had been " in a far fairer Way than now it is. Brethren, **«there are many Complaints, and that by your ** dear Friends, of the retarding the Work of Re- *'. formation by your Means, You are the Remora " to the Ship under Sails ^ you are the Spokes of " the Wheels of the Chariot of Reformation. Par- *' liament complains, AiTembly, City, Country, *' all complain of the Work retarded, and all is re- *' folved into y»u Five principally. I could tell " you many particular Paffages, but you know *' what I mean. In a Word, all the Prelates and *' the Papifts cannot, nor do not hinder fo much " the Work of Reformation, as you Five Members *' of the Affembly. " Again, Mr. Prynm^ in his Frefh Dtfcovery^ fays of the Independents, " They *' lately confpired together, to exhibite a Petition '' to the Parliament, for preient Diflolving the *' AiTembly, and fending them home to their *' Country Cures, to prevent the fettling of any *' Church Government •, to which End they met " at the fVind Mill Tavern, where John Lilbnrn * fat in the Chair, and Mi, Hugh Peters fiiggefted *' the Advice, which was accordingly inferted in *' the Petition. " Again, Mr. Baftmek, " The ** Presbyterian Government not fniting with their *' Humour, they abhor it, and all fuch as endea- ** vour to eftablifh it ^ and wifh rather, that all " the old Trumpery were brought in again •, and " profefs ■ - ^ ,♦ Mrs. Philip A^f, Tho, Gtod^'yu, Sydrach Saj97^fon, Wilii^^ Br'dj^e, and ^^1 The Original Confiitution <• profefs they had rather have the Government of *' the Prelates : Yea, fome of them have not been " afhameJ to proteft unto the Prelatical Priefts; *' that before the Presbyters fhall rule over them, ** they will cut all their Throats, and joyn with ** them for their eftablidiing of the Hierarchy. '' And a little after, he adds, " I know not any'//^- " dependent in England^ except one Man and i|is " \Vife,thatdo not as malicioufly and implacably *' hate the Presbyterians, as the mortallefl Ene- " my they have in the World. " He that inclines to fee more to this Pnrpofe, may confult the above- cited Mr. Baylu\ Pag. 94, 9^, (^6, ^c, I (hall on^ ly add, That the fir ft who oppofed Ecclefiaftick AfTemblies, were the Anabaptijis^ who, being un- celfantly fet for an univerfal Liberty, did lay out themfelves for overturning all Order in Church and State, and pretended an abfolute Independency in their Adions and Notions to any Court under Heaven. Their firft Follower, among any of the Reformed, was one John More an a Perfume who vented the Independency of Congregations on Sy- nods, when he was in the French Church, and fet up for Popular Government : But no fooner did he publifli a Pamphlet for propagating thefe Princi- ples, than it was univerfally run down by the French Divines. And thereafter, a General AfTem- tly held at Rochel, where the Reverend Beza was Moderator^ took thefe Notionis under Confideration ^ and the Learned Sadeell, with others of the French Divines, did fo effedually baffle thefe Anahaptifti- cell Principles J that they never more appeared in that Church. They were indeed, afterwards, en- tertain'd b}'' Grotius^ and other of his Arminian FoUow^ers^andallthe Remonlirants embraced them, when, they underftood they were in Danger to be brought oj the Chriftim Church. 3 jj brought to an Account for their Errors before the Synod o^ Dort. And, for the fame Reafon it was, after the Sitting of that Affembly^ they made fo great an Outcry againft ^iwu's being put to them, whether they owned or adhered to the Prin- ciples that were laid to be vented by them, as be- ing contrary to Chriftian Liberty. This much, in fhort, may fuffice, to give a View of the Rife and Tendency of Independent Principles^ or what every fober Chriftian was to expert, if thefe Li- bertine Principles fhould take Place. The reftlefs Endeavours of the Independents made them attempt to. have introduced their Principles into Scotland, but all in vain, fave a few Handful that for Ibme. Time joyn'd them at Aberdeen : And what was thd* Event, with Refpedl to many of thele, is too well known. 2. Again, the calling off an Ecclefiaftical Suhm'-^ dination, was attended with this Abfurdity, name- ly, th^t one fingle Church, made up of a few Mem- bers, and under the Infpedion of two or three Ru- lers, have a greater Authoritj^ than when that ve- ry Church is joyned into one Ecclefiaftical Socie- ty with many fuch Churches. This is no better than to fay, that the Authority of the Magiftrates in one Burgh, is of greater Influence, than when thefe of many Cities are joyned together in one Common Council : Or, the States of one Province have a greater Power, than thefe of many fuch united in one Commonwealth. But the very Light of Reafon, which is, by no Means, oppofed to that of Revelation, will fay, that in a Sjniodi- cal AfTembly, there is not only the Authority of any particular Church, bat that of many o- thers, all joyned together in one Sacred Body. And if the Rulers of any one of thefe are impow- ered ^^4 ^^ Original Conjlitution ered to exercife Difcipline and Jurifdidion over one Flock ^ what can be more agreeable to the Principles of found Reafon, than, that the Rulers of many Churches in one Ecclefiaftick Body, fhould, at leaft, have equal Power and Authority over all thefe Flocks reprefented by them. In a "Word, Independent Notions of Church Govern- ment are crofs to all the Rules of folid Reafon, and fap the very Foundations of the Unity, Order and Edification of the Vifible Body of Chrift ^ whereas, what we plead for, the Reafon of the Thing adds its Force to the true Maxims of Sacred Government, and the Authority and Example of the Apoftolick Churches, which all confpire in fupporting and vindicating Synods or National Af- femblies-, and that we may allude to the Words of Solomon^ A threefold Cord is not eafily broken. ^. Again, Take away the Subordination of Ec- clefiaftical Judicatories, how is it polfible to have a 1 common Standard of Doctrine and Worfhip, or a 1 Confeifion of Faith to obtain univerfally in any ! Nation or Kingdom where Chriftianity is generally \ profefs'd, in order to promote Uniformity in the J Matters of Religion ^ prevent the introducing of j Errors and Herefies •, and give every private Chri- ftian a plain and fuccindt View ofwhatheisto believe concerning God, and what Duty God re- quires of him. Either this muft be done fepa- rately by the Elderlhip of every Congregation, or by all of them in one Kingdom conjundly af- iembled in one Ecclefiaftick Body? If it be per- formed feparately, it is but an expofing themfelves to the Ridicule of the AVorld, when what is wri- ten or compofed by thefe, without Infpiration could not be Uniform, either in Words, Method or Order j fo the End was not obtained. If this ihould of the Chrifticin Church. 335 fliould be the Work of a whole AfTemhly, then one Ecclefiaftical Judicatory made up of the Re- prefentatives of all thefe particular Churches, of which this Confeflion was to be the common Stan- dard, was to be conveen'd, in Order to digeft the Method, and draw up the Draught thereof •, and by this we fhall have a coniund authoritative De- termination of a Synod, wnether it be a Province or Nation. For either this ConfelFion is appro veil hj all the particular Churches reprefented, and what was Sj'^nodically determined, gone into, or not ? If it be gone into by all, here is a Subjedi- on to the Determination of the Synod, and their Authority is acknowledged. If it mall be rejedted by one or moe Churches, either in Part or in "Whole, then either thefe muft be condemned for the Rejedion, or left to themfelves ? If they be condemned, then it is, beyond Queflion, an au- thoritative Sentence is denounced againft them : If they be left to themfelves, then, by the Decifion of the Plurality, it muil be determined, that they are thus to be left out. Now, I would gladly know by what Authority this is enacted, if it be not by that of the Rulers of a Plurality of Church- ; es joyned together in one Church or Ecclefiafiick . Affembly > After all, I cannot help thinking, that Independent Principles are Enemies to all publick Standards and ConfefTions, feeing they ftrike off the very Means by which they can be effectuate and brought about. Thus, tho' the Five DifTent- ing Brethren already mentioned, joyn'd with the Ifeftminfter J/Tembly, till they had drawn up the Conjeffion of Faith^ and Larger and Smaller Cate- chisms ^ yt\^ when they came to Church Govern- ment, they engaged them in long Debates, and ^jcept the Matter as long as they could undetermi- ned. ^^6 T^he Original Confiituticn ned. This prov'd the Source of all the after Secra* ries in England. And Mr. Baxter fays ^, " Seeing " Pofterity mufl: know what they have done to '^ the Shame of our Land, and of our Sacred Pro- " feffion, let them know thus much more alfo, to "/their own Shame, that all the Calamities that ^...have befallen us by our Divisions, were long *^, jforefeen by many •, and they were told and war- f*"ned of them Year after Year. They were told, ; that a Hoitfe divided againii ttfelf could not ft and, " and that the Courfe they took would bring them to *' Shame^ and turn a hopeful Reformation into a *' Scorn ^ and make the Land of their Nativity a Place " of Calamity and Woe : But the Warning fignified " nothing to them ^ but thefe dudile ProfefTors " blindly followed a few felf-conceited Teachers " to this Mifery-, and no Warning or Means could ^ evef flop thein. " A few diffenting Memhers of the PVeftminilier '' Ajjemhly began all this, and carried it far on.- '^ That good Man, Mr. Jeremiah Burroughs jojnied *' himfelf to them in Name •, but as he never prac- *' tifed their Church-gathering Way, fo, at laft, '' he was contented to have united, upon the '' Terms which were offered them, and wrote an ^' excellent Book of IJeart-Divifions, Afterwards *' they increafed, and others joyned themfelves to them, who, partly by Stiffnefs, and partly hy Polic}^ increafed our Flames, and kept open our Wounds, as if there had been none but they confiderable in the World : — O what may not ^' Pride do ! and what Mifcarriages will not falfe Principles and Fadtion hide ! One would have tho't. That if their Opinions had been cer- tainly true, and their Church Order good ^ yet ^ " the ♦ Sec Citlamys Abridgment, Pag, 84., is, 97. cc cc cc c c of the Chrijiian Church. ^^y the Iiiterefl: of Chrill:, and the Souls of Men, and of great Truths, fhould have been ,fo regarded by the Dividers in Englandy as, that the Safety of all thefe fliould have been preferred, and not all ruin'd, rather -than their Way fhould want " its carnal Aiiii and Liberty : And, that they 'V fhould not tear the Garment of Chrift all to *' Pieces, ^ rather than it fhould want their Lace." This much may ferve to give a further View of the Tendenc}'' of Independent Principles, 4. Again^ according to the Seciarian Scheme, which makes every particular Church independent ^ there is no Provifion made for propagating the Gofpel among the Heathens and Infidels. Accor« ding to Independent Principles, no Paftor ought to preach the Golpel without the Bounds of his own Flock ((?), as a Paftor, or be fent to perform the Fundlon of the Minifiry to another Congregation, Now, Ho-vj (hall they belie've^or hear without a Preach- er ? And how fhall they preachy except they he fent ? Rom. 10.. 14, 15:. But fure, if this be a good Prin- ciple, it is not well adapted for making the Know- ledge of Chrift fill the Earth, and to bring the Ka- tions into Subjection to his Crown and Dignit3^ 5. The fame Principles eftablifh an abfolufe Tyranny in the Church of Chrift, by fubjedting the Miniftry, their Dodrine, and every Part of their Sacred Adminiftrations to the Body of the People. What fliall be the Event, if every pri- vate Chriftian muft have a Negative upon their Minifters, and all their Miniftrations muft be fub- jeded to their Bar > I ftiall only give an Inftance of the Effeds of this, from the Learned (b) Mr. Bayltej *' The Fruits of this Way in Holland are (a) EftgUni Puritanifm, Figc' d, Mr. Beft'sChuiciv PJcay'iSrj,'*, fafo 7 J, 74. (/<) Vbi fupia, Pag. 75, 7«* .. 338 ^he Original Conflitutim " not much fweeter than thefe we have tafted 111 *' New England. All the Time of their Abode ** there, they were not able to conquer to their ** Party more than two Congregations ^ and thele " but very fmall ones, and of the EngUfh only : *' — Their firft Church in Holland was at Rotter- *' dam^ which Mr. Peters ( not the moft fettled *' Head in the World ) did draw from its ancient " Presby terial Conftitution ^ to that new Frame, *' which, it feems, he alfo learned by Mr. Cot- " tons Letters from New England, This Church " became no fooner Independent, than it run in- *' to the Way of fuch ftiameful Divifions, as their *' Mother at Amfterdam had gone before them. Their Paftor Mr. Peters was foon weary of them, or they of him: For whatCaufes them- felves beft knew •, but fure it is, he quickly left them, and went for New England, The Church was not long deftitute of Pallors *, for, about *' that Time, Mr. Ward and Mr. Bridge came over to them from Norwich.-" So foon as they came to Rotterdam^ without any long Time of Advifement, they conformed themfelves to the Difcipline which Mr. Peters had planted ^ they renounced their Englilh Ordination and mini- *' fterial Office, joyning themfelves as mere pri- *' vate Men to that Congregation, which, after- ** ward, did choofe and ordain both of them to be *' their Minifters. It was not long before Mr. ** Simp/on alfb cajne hither from London^ and, re- *^ nouncing alfo his Ordination, joyned himfelf as *' a private Member with them. Then did the *' Spirit of Divifion begin to work among them, *' and fo far to prevail, that Mr. Stmpfon^ Male- *' content with Mr. Bridge, for hindring the pri- \\ vate Members of the Flock to prophefie after " the (C cc of the Chrijiian Church. j^o *' the BrowniJIs Way, did feparate himfelf, and ** eredt a New Congregation of his own : Be- •' twixt thefe two Churches the Contentions and *^ Slanders became no lefs grievous than thofe of *' Amfierdam^ betwixt Ainfworth and Johnfon^ Fol^ *' lowers ^ and in this much worfe, that they of " Rotterdam abode not at. one Schifiti ^ but, after *' Mr. Simpforh Separation, broke out again into " another Subdivifion. Mr. Bridge's Congrega- " tion was fo filled with Strife, fo fhameful Slaii- " ders were laid upon his own Back, that Dif- *' pleafure did haften the Death of his Wife, and *' did well near kill himfelf, making him oft pro- " fefi his Repentance, that ever he h^d entred in- '' to that Society. As for Mr* Ward^ his Mini-^ f*' ftry became fo unfavoury to that People, that *' they did never reft, till judicially by their own ^* Authority alone,— they had depofed Mr. JVard '' from his Paftoral Charge, tho' Mr. Bridge dif- *' fented from it. This Ad: was much ftumbled *' at by divers, who were fully perfwaded of Mr. *' Wards Integrity, and at laft, by the latcrcei^ '' lion of fome from the Church of ylrnheim, he *^ was reftored to his Place 5 but the Ground of* " the Controverfy was no Ways touched : For^ *' when " the four Commiifipners from Arnheim^ " Mr. Goodijoyn^ Mr. Nye, Mr Laurence and ano* ** ther, had met in a Chamber of a i^rivate Houfe ^' in Rotterdam, with fome Members of that faul* *' ty Congregation, and fo made up their famous Affembly, which the Apologias are xJeafed to equal, if not prefer to all the AfTemblies they e- " ver had feen, ^c. " He adds, '' That Affembly " at Rotterdam did not fo much as touch the *^' main Queftion ^ they drew a thin Skin over the " Wound, but durft not effay to lance it to the Y 2 '' Bottom, cc cc ^40 T??^ Original Confiitution Bottom. For, did they ever rebuke, or fo much " as once fpeak to the People of that Congrega- " tion for ufurping a tyrannical Authority to de- " pofe their Minifter ? Did they tell Mr. JVar^ of *' his fiding with Mr. Smpfon againft Mr. Bridge^ *' in the Matter of Prophecy ? Did they ever at- " tempt to cognofce on the great Scandal, the '' Ground of all the reft, Mr. Smpfojis Separation > " Did they make any hearty and folid Reconcili- *' ation betwixt Mr. Ward and the Church > It " feems, theAfTembly was wifer than to meddle *' with Evils, which they found much above their '* Strength to remedy. Mr. Ward found himfelf, '^ after his Reftitution, in fo pitiful a Condition *' with his Yifw Friends, that he left their Compa- " nj. The two Churches were irreconcilable, till *' both Mr. Bridge and Mr. Smpfon had removed their Stations to England ^ and even then, the Concord could not be obtained, till the Dutch Magiftrate had interpofed his Authority. " He has much much more to the fame Purpofe, which would exceed my Defign to tranfcribe here, to which I refer the Reader, 6. In the laft Place, the cafling off the Subordi- nation of Ecclefiaftical Judicatories, overturns the Apoftles Exhortations, and narrows them beyond the Intention of the Holy Ghoft, i Cor. 14. 9 2, 40. ^he Spirits of the Prophets are fnhje^ to the Prophets. Let all Things, be done decently and in Order, Here I meet again with our Author, faying. Pages 5:5?, 56. But from the Context ^ and the Epiflh, it is vtfible^ ihefe Rules are laid down for a Congregation meeting from lime to 'Time in one Flace, to prophefie and hear prophejying, and to partake of the Lord's Sup- per •, and the Apofik tells them, God is not the Au- thor of Confufion, but of Peace, and this is in all Churches cc cc of the Chnfiim Church. 34.1 Churches of Saints •, fo that thefe Rules can carry us no further J than Congregations or Churches of Saints* In all this, we have nothing but his bare Affer- tion, without giving us ^he leaft Shape of an Ar- gument to fupport what he advanceth. And in- deed, all he hath here afferted, goes upon the Suppofition, that the Church of Corinth was one fingle Congregation that met together in one Place for Publick Worfhip , which is a plain beg- ging of the Queftion, feeing, he hath faid nothing to make it appear. He fays. Page i6. ^ he Church c/ Corinth was a numerous Churchy hut /till one Con^ gregation^ and a Church of the fame Kind with that of Cenchrea, i Cor, ii. i8, 20, 22. i Cor. 14. 2^. I fliall not ftay here to fpeak at full Length unto the Conjftitution of the Church of Corinth^ feeing it will fall in afterwards ^ only let it be obferved, I. That there is a Plurality of Churches expreily faid to be in the Church of C<9n/?/^, \Cor, 13. ^4^ het your Women keep Silence in the Churches ^ sv r aig syyXYjcrmg, What can be more exprefs, to fix a Plurality of Congregations here, than when the infpired Penman fays, Let your Women keep Si- lence^ not in the Churchy but the Churches ? So, ac- cording to the exprefs Letter of Sacred Writ, we find there were Churches in the Church of Co^ rinth y and what is the Amount of this, but, that there was there a Plurality of fingle Congrega- tions, in one Presbyterial Church ? And tho' in the proceeding Verfe, there is mention of the Churches of the Saints ^ yet this Pluralit^y of Con- gregations is fpecified to the Corinthians^ in that it is f^id, Your Women^ which reftricis it immediate- ly to the Perfons to whom the Epifl:le v/as indited. It is indeed true, the Prohibition holds univerfal- ly ^ but here it had a particular ahcl immediate y V ^ Refpeft W- 141 The Original Confiitution Refped unto that Church, where there was no fmall Abufe by their Women's appearing in Pub- lick Aflemblies, and there making Prophecies, which the Apoftle had a fpecial Eye to in this Pro- hibition, and puts a Check to it in all their Chur- ches or Congregations, And as for the Church of Cenchrea^ our Author ought to have proven it was a fingle Congregation, before he had made ufe of it as an Exarnple, which will be more than diffi- cult for him to do. And, in the next Place, tho* it could be proven, it will be no lefs difficult to make it good, that it was not under the Presbyter rial Government of the Church of Corinth^ in as much as it was a Sea-i:)ort Town or Harbour be- longing to that famous City, as is afTerted by Origen in the Preface to his Epiftles, and in its ve- ry Neighbourhood. And when, according to our Author s Confeilion, the Church ot Corinth was nu- merous, how could they meet in one Place, there being no large or capacious Temples to conveen in, till about the Time of Conltantine > Large and "itumptuous Buildings were not in the Apoftles Days allowed to Chriftians ^ they fatisfied themfelves (a) with private Oratorys or Chapels ^ which continu- ed to be the Places of Worfliip, till, in After-ages they were built, partly, by the Munificence of Emperors (^), and partly, by the Liberality of private Chriftians in the Times of Peace. And fo, according to Sidpitius Severus,' in his firO: Di- alogue, the Churches of Cyrene, in the Deferts of LybiUy were made of fmall Rods, interwoven to- gether, and were fo very low, that a Man could do no more than ftand upright in them. And it is very probable, that the Meannefs of the Chur- ches ■ (u) Euieb. Hift, L. 8. C, I. (^; fiufcb. Or was not the Primary Defign of the Redeemer in giving Apo^ files, prophets, EvangeUlis, Pafiors and teachers ^ for the perfe^'ing of the Saints, the Work of the Mi- nifiry, for edifying the Body of Chrift , that its Mem- bers might not be toffed to and fro, and carried a- bout with every Wind of DoBrine, by the Slight of Meriy and cunning Craftinefs, whereby they ly in wait to deceive ? Dare our Author fay, that this Body of Chrift was only a Congregation of Chriftians at Corinth, or Ephefus > Was it only thefe Chur- ches who were to be brought to the Unity of the Faith, and of the Knowledge of the Son of God, and to a perfeS Man, unto the Meafure of the Stature of the ^ 50 T??^ Original Confiitution the fulnefs of Chrtfi ? Nay, tKe Apojftles had the Whole World for their Charge, and they and the other Officers, both extraordinar}'' and ordinary, werethe Gift of the Redeemer, for perfeding and e- dif ying that great Flock,Cit:y,Kingd6m or Body of Chrift ^ this was the Primary Defign of the Gift, and it belonged onl}^ to particular Churches and Congregations, as being Parts and Members of this Building, or Vifible Body. I may illuftrate this by a very plain and eafy Example^ our Lord's Primary Defign, Mark 6. 59. was to Feed the whole Multitude with Five Loaves and 1-voo Fijhes^ and their fitting down by Companies on the green Grafs J was only a fubordinate End thereunto, and what he propofed for the more eafy Diftribution of their Aliment and Food. Thus the Redeemer primarily intended to perfect, build up and edify his whole Vifible Body, hy his Ordinances and Miniftry ^ this was the original Defign of Eccle- fiaftical Government, and it belongs only to paic- ticular Churches and Congregations, in a leconda^ ry Way, and next to the chief End which he had in View as to the Whole, which in. Order of Na^ ture was before the other. From this I think it plain as any Thing can be, that the Apoftolical Rules, I Cor. 14. 26, 29.40. Let all things be done to edifying ^ Decently and in Order ^ that the Spirits of the Prophets fhou'd he fuhje^ to the Prophets, do primarily belong to the whole Catholick Body of Chrift, and in a fecondary Way only to the Church of Corinth, as being a Part of that Body, and Branch of that Sacred Kingdom. For the Salvati- - on of this Univerfal Church, it was, the BlefTed Redeem.er gave himfelf a Ranfom, and to her it is, he bears an adequate Relation, as a Head and Husband, Eph. i. 22, And fo when he afcended up of the Chrifiian Church. ^51 up on High, he had the Ujlity, Peace and Edifi- cation thereof primarily in bis Eye, and for the pronioting of thefe, he kft behind him a Mi- niftrytvith full Powers, to Exercife both the Key of Doi^rine, and that of Jurifdidion and Govern- ment. And thus, all the General Rules, laid down for the Government of Chriit's Houfe, and Pradical Canons in any of the Apoftolick Epiftles, belong in the firft Place to all the Members of this Family-, and to particular Societies thereof, only in the fecondary Place. And fo what can be more manifeft, than that one firigle Congregation, be- ing but a Branch or Member of the whofe Catho- lick Body of Ghrift, it is to be goVern'd iii Mat- ters of common Colicetn by a greater or more large AfTembly, than that of its own Elderfhip > Thus the Government of feveral' Congregations by a Presbytery comes nearer to the Original Intend- ment and Geniiis ot Eccleflaftical Jurifdidtion, than that of a Seflion j and that of a Synod, nearer than that of a Presbytery ^ and that of a National AfTembly, than that of a Provincial Synod, by how much it bears a nearer Proportion to the whole Catholick Body of Chrift, than any of the former. And by this it will appear, we come to a National AfTembly of Church Rulers, by fewer Confequences than we can do to that of a Provin- cial Synod, Presbytery, or Congregational Elder- ftiip, if we Ihall not go in the Face of the Apoflles Reasoning, and make the ]5rimary Defign of the Redeemer, in his eftablifhing an Ecclefiallick Go- vernment in his Houfe, Void and of no EfFed. And indeed I cannot help thinking, that the Inde- pendents are the Perfbns, who diametrically op- pofe Chrilt, in the primary Defign he had as to the Polity of his Kingdom, overfet the very Nature of Things ^$1 "The Original Conjlitution Things as eftablifhed by him, and make the Cen- fures of his Church to lofe their Uniyerfal In- fluence, For, I. By them the Influence of the a^ mazing Sentence of Excommunication is narrow- ed, and only ejeds a Perfon out of the Society of one fingle Congregation, and doeis not cut him off from the whole Vifible Body of Chrifl:. But Rea- fon would fay, and the Nature of the Redeemer's Kingdom, that as he was before Excommunication a' Member of the Catholick Church •, fo by his be- ing delivered to Satan, he is cafl: out from being a Branch of that Sacred Society : For it will not ea- fily be conceived, that he whofe Sins are bound in Heaven, as they are bound on Earth, can on- ly be faid to be cafl: out from a fingle Independent Congregation. He is unqueftionably to be repute a Heathen and PuhUcan, not only by this and the other particular Aflembly of Chriftians ^ but by all the true Members of the Catholick Church, and this arifes from the Unity of that one Body of Chrifl:, and the original Defign of its Government. For tho' he be cut off^ by the Elderfliip of a Con- gregation or Presbytery, 'tis not merely by a Power inherent in that Body only, but by that which was antecedently inherent in the whole U- niverfal Church -, and the firft is but as the Inftru- ment or Hand of the greater Body, and is requir- ed to ad for the good of the Whole, to keep them- felves immediately from Infedion, and the refl:of the Body, in as much as it would gradually come upon it, if fcandalous and obfl:inate Offenders ftiould be tolerate. . 2. From the fame Independent Notions it is, that boundlefs Liberty of all Principles, however grofs and heretical, hath its Arife ^ and there is no Re- medy for the curing of them, or preventing the Vifible of the Chrifiian Church. 352 VifibleBody of the Redeemer from being crumbled intoPieces, and brought into innumerable Schifms, contrary to the veryDefign oftheApoftle, in the forecited 1 2th Chapter of Paulh iirft Epiftle to tho Corinthians. It is there exprefly required, that there fliould be no Schifm in the Catholick Body of Chrift 5 and it was his great and immediate De- fign, in making a Deed of Gift of Rulers unto this Body, that it fhould be preferved in Order, Peace and Unity ^ whereas, by the Independent Scheme^ there is no joynt Authority can be ufed for carry- ing on this great and noble End, but every fepa- rate Congregation may follow their ov/il Courfe of Management, come of the reft what will. 9. From the fame Source it is, that the very Nature of Things come to be fubverted, and the fmaller Parts of the Organical Body rejedl the Authority and Power of the whole •, or, oneMera^ her of that great and Sacred Society, of which Chrift is the Head, pretends to be independent on that Body of which it is a Member, and fo leai^es no Room for their having Care one for another^ and preventing Schifm therein. But certain it is, that every Society muft have a Government, vv^hich belongs to it as fuch ^ and the fame Grounds which render this to be necelTary to any particular Con* gregation, will make it equally ncceflary, at leaft, for all thefe joyned together in one vifible Society in any Nation or Kingdom. For the ynit}?- and Peace of the greater Body is more to be look'd aft ter, than that of :xny particular Congregation, in as much as the Peace and Unity of the' feveral Members is comprehended in the Harmon}^', Or- der and Unity of the whole Body. And when it is objeded, that the Notion of a Church implies an gctiKil joyning together for Panicipation of all Z Gofpcl ^54 ^^ Original Conftitution Gofpel Ordinances, it is but a mere Legging of the Qiieftion ^ and it is evident, that actual Commu- nion with any particular Church is not abfolutely neceffary to a Perfon's being Member of the Church : Upon rhe Suppofition of One's being baptifed at Sea, where there is no fixed AfTembly of Chriftians, he is hereby a Member of the Vi-- lible Catholick Church, tho' not of any particular Congregation ^ and fo we may conceive a Church confifting of Members, which have a Right to Or- dinances, without their being actually Partakers of Ordinances in particular fixed Congregations, And I readily yield to what Mr. Cotton fays on the Sixth of the Song^ namely, ^hat the true Catholick Church of Chri/i is the Mother of all reformed Daugh- ters : And he that entertains fuitable Notions of this, muft undeniably confefs, that whatever Ar- guments can be brought for eflablifhing a particu- lar Vifible Church, they muft far more forcibly conclude for the Unity, Order and Peace of the whole Catholick Body ^ this being the primary Defign and original Genius of Ecclefiaftick Go- vernment, and all the other Ordinances of the Re- deemer's Houfe. In a Word, the primary Notion of a Church does not belong to particular diftinct Congregations -^ nor are thefe the firft Subject of Government which belongs to a Church, as fuch ^ but the whole Yiiible Body of the Redeemer : And on this ftable Foundation is the Preby terian Schem.e of Government inviolably eftablifhed, againft all the Efforts of its Enemies. And as for fuch whofe Principles and Practices have a manifeft Influence to overturn this ftated Order of Things, they muft be accountable for it. CHAP. 555 CHAP III STfje S)fate of tl^e ;^uel!ion bettoem tfje ^^^jsh^tevim^ anD (^pifcopalian^. STfje giDentitr of tlje (!5ofpel 15is! fliop anD '^^tsibpev^ 31 ibinralitp of Bifljop^^ anD Congregations, in tl^e €i}uvcl)t8 planteD bp tl)e Ipoa files in fel)eral of tlje Cities in tlje Roman (i;mpiret SECT, I. Ep'ifcopalicpis holdy that there can le but one Bijloop in one Churchy "who has therein the jfole Power of Ordination and Government, And^ that Pref- iyters are an Order of Minijiers^ whereof there are inoe in one Churchy hut inferior to Bifhops, ^his confirmed hy the iejiimonies of fever al Epifcopal Divines, HAVING, in the preceeding Chapter, confidered at fome Length, feveral Points in Debate between the Presb)''terians and Independents ; we now come to take a further View of the main Difference between the Presbyterians and Epifcopalians : And, in the firft Place, we fhall lay down the State of the Queftion ^ which we fhall take from the Principles of our Adverfa- ries, and their moft famed Authors. And the tirffc Thing to be obferved, is, that it is an univerfally Z 2 received 7^6 ^€ Original Confiitution received Asiom among them, That there can he hut one Bifljop in one Church, This Bifhop, according to them, has the fole Power of Ordination and Government in this Church ^ which, it may be, contains fome Hundreds of Parilhes ^ ^ and one in England extends to all the Colonies in both In- dies^ belonging to the King of Great Britain \ be- fides the City of London and its Dependents. Their next Pofition is. That Presbyters, of which there are moe than one in one Church, are an Order of Miniflers below Bifhops, afld have only a Power to read Prayers and Homilies, of Preaching and Adminiftring the Sacraments. - The Queftion then is, Whether our Lord, by himfelf or his Apoftles, did inftitute One Order of Minifters, of which there were moe than one in one Church, and to whom only the Power of Preaching and Adminiftring the Holy Sacraments did belong •, and another^ of which' there was but one in one Church, and on whofe Perfon were devolved both Powers, that is, not only a Power with Presbyters to adminifter "Word and Sacraments, but the fole Power of Ordination and Government. The laft is what we abfolutely deny ^ and we maintain, That both Powers were beftow'd on Presbyters, that is, fuch Kind of Offi- cers, ofwhich there were moe than one inftitute in one Church, without any ftanding Superiors. That I have not mifreprefented our Adverfaries in the State of the Queftion, will appear in the following Teftimonies. The firft is from Dr. Ham^ mond^ "^ '' We affirm this Power in every Church *^ has alv/aj^s, according to the Inftitution of Chrift " and his Apoftles, belonged to one fingle Gover- ^^ nor, whom we commonly call a Biihop, " ^c. Again, * Vol. 4. Fage 71$, Nos ad unum fingulaicm PizkStum, Sec of the Chriflian Chunk . 35*7 Again, " The ^ only Thing in Gontroverfy be- *' tw&cn us and the Presbyterians, is, AVhether *' this Right belongs to a fingle Perfon, or whole " College. We think, the Right of governing " Churches is, in the Scripture, attribute to fingle " Perfons, who were, each of them, fet over a " fingle Church. They, on the contrary, think- " ing, they have prov'd, that the Terms Bifhop " and Presbyter are of the fame Import in Scrip- " ture, affirm, that every City fhould be gover- " ned by a Plurality of Equals, whether you call " them Bifhops or Presbyters, and believe they " are fupported in their Opinion, b}^ the Autho- *' rity of the New Teftament, " He has m.uch more to the fame Purpofe, Pag. 719. Sc 804. And in the End of his Note on Acts 14. 25. and in Page 719. he has thefe Words t remarkable, " Nor does the *' Controverfy ly in this, by what Names the " Governors of the Churches were called, or whe- " ther they were in all Ages called by the fame ^ " but, whether that Power in a fingle Church be- " long'd to one, or to a Plurality?" Of the fame Mind was Mr. Dod-wM^ and condemns them as Hereticks, who do'not maintain the Axiom already mentioned, Difjert de Umtatts Pr'wcip'Wy qu^e efl Cypricwkantm fepiima^ §, 23. Comp. §. 15. And the Bifhop of 6'^/^;-^ fays, Pag. 118. 119. " Thiis " Rule was held Sacred in all Ages, that in one " City there fhould only be one Bifliop, or Chief " Paflor. " To him I m.ay joyn the Sentiment of the famous Dr. Barrow, who calls it, " A funda- '' mental Rule of the Church, necelTar}^ for pre- " ferving Peace and Order therein, that but one Z 3 " Bifliop * Page 801. Nos (inguhiri'ous pcrfonis linguUium Ctvitatum pr;e* pofitii, jus legendi EccPefias, in Scripturis attiibui coiuen That is, ac- cording to the modern Way of fpeaking, Whe- ther they corrimitted it to a Bifhop, or a Bench of Presbj^ters } After this Manner we mufl ftate the Queftion concerning the Authority of Bi- Ihops over Presbyters, if we would ever deter- mine it. '^ I might here give the Judgment of Bifhop Burnet -, but, for Brevity's Sake, I only Ihall refer the Reader to Pag. 306, 349, 950. of his Vindication of the Church of Scotland. And, that Presbyters are not allowed the Power of the Keys, is no lefs manifefl *, for. Dr. Scot^ Vol. ^d of his Chrtftian Life^ Page 427. fays, " To fhew what " are the proper Miniftries of the Government in " the Kingdom of Chrift. Thefe are two Sorts : " Firft^ Such as are common toBifhops,or Gover- " nors of the Church, with the inferior Officers ^ '^^ and, fecondly^ Such as are peculiar to the Bi- " Ihojos * Cod. Can. VincJic. L. 2. C. ii. §. n. Qiicritur rantummodo utrum Apoft.&li, psiuic^uaui ex hac vita migtaveriiUj &c. cc of the Chrifiian Church. 359 {hops or Governors. "' And after, when he rec- kons up the Miniftries of the Church, which are common to Bilhops and Presbyters, he gives us thefe Particulars. " i. To teach the People. 2. To " adminifter the Evangelick Sacraments. 9, To " offer up the publick Prayers and Interceifions of " the Chriftian Aflemblies. " In all this, there is not one Syllable of theLatters having the fmalleft Share in Government •, for this he referves as the peculiar Privilege of the Bifhops, whofe Mini- ftries he reduces to four Heads, Page 499. " i. To *' make Laws for the Peace and good Order of the " Church. 2. To ordain Ecclefiaftical Officers. " g. To execute that fpiritual Jurifdiclion, which " Chrift hath eftablifhed in the Church. 4. To " confirm fuch as have ht^w inftruded in Chriiti- " anity. " And Dr. Hammond ^ in the 4th Vol. of his Works, Page 782. lays, in the Contents of his Chapter, Potejias in EcckfiaJoUs Ep'tfcopis ab Apajiolis commu- nicata ^ Vowcr in the Church 'was given by the Jpo- ftles only to Bilhops. He has much more in the Place referred unto, to the fame Effedl ^ but I for- bear to give any further Teftimonies for the fole Power of Bifhops, feeing this Point of the Quefli- 011 is made undeniably Good by the Learned Mr. Jamefon^ in the Firft Chapter of his Cyprianits Ifo- timus. Z 4 S EC T. 1^0 ^e Original Confiitution SECT. II. That the Power of Ordination and Government le- longs to Presbyters y of whieh there were more than one in one Church •, proved from the Identity ofBi- Jhops and Prsbyters in the Nrjo Tefiament, THE State of the Quefllon "being fixed, what remains, is, to make it appear from the Sa- treci Oracles, that the Power of Ordination and Got'-ernmeilt belongs to Presbyters, or fuch Kind of Officers, of which there were moe than one in the feveral Churches planted by the Apoftles. And the firfl: Argument I Ihall make Ufe of for eilabli- fhing our Affertioil, is taken from the Identity of Name and Character of the New Teflament Bifhops and Presbyters. Thefe, to whom the Apoftles committed the Charge of thofe Churches v/hich they planted, are promifcuoufl}^ term'd Bifhops, Presbyters or Elders. Names are not bare Sounds, tvithout fome fixed Meaning, and determined Sig- nification^ and fo, when that.of Bifhop, Presbj^- teir or Elder is expreft, itmufl afford us fome Idea, and reprefent to our Minds, that the Perfbns de- fign'd by thefe, were, by the Apoftles, entrufted with fome Charge, and had a certain Office ailign'd them. Now, what that Character was, which the Infpired Paid expreffed by the Name Bifhop, or Presbyter, is manifeft from the Charge he com- mitted to fucii as he defign'd thereb}?*. Acts 20. 17, 28. And he fent from Miletus to Ephefus, and Tailed the Elders of the Church : And when they were come to him, he faid. Take Heed therefore ttntj^ your f elves ^ and to all the Flock in which the thly Gboli has made you Bifhops^ to feed the Church of the Chriflian Church. ^6t of God. The Words of the Evangelift are moft clear, that the Apoftle fent from Miletus to Ephefus^ and called the Elders, not of the Churches^ bat the Church ^ and fo, as it Hands in the Connection, we cannot conceive it to he any other than the fingle Church o? Ephefus^ efpecially confidering, we have nowhere, in the A^^z^; 7 e/lamem^ one InAsince^ where the Church in the fingular Number, collec- tively taken, %nifies more than a particular Church in fome City, except when the Catholick Church is meant. Again, 'tis no lefs manifeft, that thefe Officers, which the Infpired Penman calls Elders or Presbj^ters, in Yerfe 17. are exprefly defigned Biiliops in the 28th. And what is more, as they were Minifters of the fingle Church of £- phefus ^ fo, to them was committed the intire Charge of the Flock, without the leaft Hint of a Superior. They were to tah Heed to all the Floek^ in ivhich the Holy Ghoft had made them BifJjops^ to feed the Church of God, K^-w, to be Bifhops, and feed the Flock or Church of God, fignifies the highefl: Power of the Church. This is mo& clear- ly pointed out to us, wheil Chrift is faid to Feed the Flock like a Shepherd (a), and P^'ter is called to feed, his Mafters Sheep or Lambs. Thefe Expref- fions include, that our Lord and his Apoftles had the Power of Rule and Government, and €0 the Original "Word is tranflatcd, Maith. 2. 6. And why they fhall not have the fame Sis;nification here, with refpedl to the Bifliops of £/'^y/^/j-, I could ne- ver yet fee a Rcaloii. And from the whole I con- clude, that thefe Office-bearers in the Church of Ephefus, being- called Biiliops and Presbyters pro- mifcuoufl}'', ancf, at the fame Time, having the whole. of the Sacred Minijlry committed to them, [ ;tis (a) Ifai, 4. II, joha ;:. 15, ^6z The Original Confiitution 'tis evident to a Demonftration, a Presbyter ahd Bifhop are the fame, both in Name and Office, ac- cording to the Apoftolick Stile. However light our Epifcopalians feem to make of this Argument , yet its Evidence is fo ftrong, that every unpreju- diced Perfon cannot mifs to fee, that while they are vilifying it in Words, they are put to the moft perplexing Shifts to get rid of its Force 5 fome hol- ding, that all thefe mentioned in the Text, were proper Bifhops in their Senfe, as Bifhop Bull and Dr. Hammond'^ and others, that they were Presby- ters and not Bifhops, as Dr. Whitby ^ and many joyn him. Again, the Identity of the Office of Presbyter and Bifhop is further evident, from the Words of the Apoftle Feter^ i "Pet. $. i, 2. ^h^ Elders which are among you^ I exhort^ who am alfo an Elder ^ and a Witnefs of the Sufferings of Chri It—Feed the Flock of God which is among you, taking the Overfight thereof. -Here the Apoftle is writing to the Jews^ and he defigns their Office-Bearers, Elders or Presbyters, and in the ftrongeft Terms gives them the Charge of the Flock of God, and requires that they fhould ]perform the Office of BilTiops over them. In the forecited Text, Presbyters are ex- prefly termed Bifhops, and commanded to feed or rule the Church of God, and here they are requi- red in the moft ample Terms, to perform the E- pifcopal Office : izoiiiolvsts to iv \j\jiXy irci^viou r§ ^i§, iirwAoit^vrt^ fx^ avoc^Hoc^i^g, Feed the Flock of God winch is among you, performing the Office of Bi- fhops, not by confiraint. Now, to feed the Church, and porform the Office of Bifhops, includes all the Parts of the Alinifterial Fundion ♦, and confequent- ly. Elders or Presbyters are not only called by the Name of Bifhops, or their Names promifcuoufly , ufed of the Chrifiian Church. 563 ufed By the infpired Writers of the New iefta- ment ^ but their Work and Office is in every Re- fpedl the fame* And if they have the Power of ' Ordination and Government, no lefs than difpen- fing Word and Sacraments, as the Words Feeding and performing the Office of Biihops, do import, they are the fupreme ordinary Church Rulers, and the higheft ftanding Officers. This was fo pinching to Dr. Hammond ^ that he held all of them . to be proper Biihops, and at the fame Time, owns they had no Presbyters under them, that Office not being inftitute till long afterwards by St. John : But that ever that Apoftle inftituted this new Order, is what he leaves without any fuitable Proof Nay, that Biihops and Presbyters fignify proper Biihops, is own'd both by Biihops Taylor and Burnet^ and fo, even according to them, they were the fame both in Office and Name. And Dr. Whitby fays, according to this Notion [_Hammond'f\ the Names of Presbyters and Biihops were fo far con- founded, that a Presbyter, in their Stile, did al- ways fignify one that was properly a Bilhop. Now, this being granted, it muft require a very diftindl Appointment to make them,afterwards,two necef- fariiy and effentiall}'' diilindl Orders of Minifters : And, till they fliall be pleafed to vouchfafe this unto us, we mtill take it for granted, that Presby- ters and Biiliops are the fame both in Name and Charader. Again, This is further evident, if we confider, that the Power of Ordination, and confequently Government, which, by the Acknowledgment of iGur Adverfaries, is alwaj^s connected with it, was given to the College of Elders or Presbyters : Nr- gkti not tht! Gttt-tbatismthre^ WhicT^w as given thee by Prophecy ^ with the laying on oj the Hands of the ^6^ ^e Original Conjlitution the Presbytery ^. This, according to the Learned Daille, was the whole Company of Elders and Minijfters of the Gofpel, which, in Scripture, are indefinitely called Bifhops or Presbyters. And, as I formerly obferved, it is moft probable, it was the Presbytery of Ly/irciy t where Paul firft met with timothy. And indeed, the Word in the Ori- ginal (to 7rp£crpu']eptoi/) tranflated Presbytery, is only found three Times in the New Tejiament^ the Text included, and never but in this Senfe, Luke 22. 66, A^s 22, 5. Befides, the generality of Com* inentators, both ancient and modern, and even thofe who are mofl: friendly to Epifcopacy, fuch as St'iUwgfleety Hammond and Whithy^ &c. under- ftand the Place in the Senfe we plead for, and plainly fay it denotes a College of Perfbns. 'Tis true, when fome of thefe come to anfwer our Ar- guments from the Text, they feem to deny it ^ but in fuch a Manner as it is evident, they are not in good Earneli, and are only playing the Critick, to ferve a Turn. I need only take No- tice for a Confirmation of this, what the Bilhop of 0>cford fays in his Difcourfe on Church Govern-- tueiit, when making Anfwer to us. Page 300. That we are not to underftand the College of Presbyters, but the Office of Presbyters. But, how evident is it, that he was fatisfied there was no Reality in what he feid, or at leafl: had forgotten himfelf, will appear by his bringing in and advancing the fame Text, as a Proof, there were then fixed Pref- byters or Paftors in the Church, Thus, Page 114. " There was a Presbytery or College of Elders in " the Place v/here iimothy was ordained : For, it ^^ was by the Impofition of their Hands he recei- '• ved Orders, " He adds, " This was not done ' . '' without * I Tim. 4. 14, f a61s j(3, ij2. of the Chrifiian Church. 1^6$ without an Apoftle, and therefore the Grace, which in the Paffage now cited, is conferred u- pon him by the Presbytery, in another Place, is faid to have been given by^ the Impofition of " Paul's Hands.'' It is furprifing to imagine, what Shifts and Inconfiftencies Men are brought into, when they are over-ballanced by Intereft and Prejudice 1 This Prelate, in the firft Paffage, ailed- ges the Office of Presbyters is to be underftood 5 in the next, he makes ufe of the fame Text, to prove there was a College of Elders fixed in one Place or particular Church •, and ytt^ in Page 301. He fuggefts that the Presbytery may fignify a Col- lege of Apoftles and Bifhops, or one Apoftle and fbme Bifhops, who joyntly laid their Hands on timothy. I do readily own, there were Bifhops who laid their Hands on 7V;w^//&j', tho'notinthe modern Senfe ^ yet I cannot well fee, how the Bifhop 0^ Che ford's Sentiments will ftand in a Con- fiftency one with another ^ but tliis I fubmit to the unprejudiced. The like Pinch was Dr. ^ Hammond brought<^in- to, when he made fome others of the Apoftles to have joyned with Paul in order to make up 3 Pres=^ bytery for ordaining Timothy. But Dr. Ifhhby on the Text is more ingenuous, for he fays, " The Presbytery alfo laid Hands upon him, i ^im* 4. 14. But the x'^pt^^K'^ or ^^ft here mentioned, being the Gift of the Holy Ghoft, was ufually conferred, by laying on of the Hands of the Apo- ftles, Acfs 8. 17, 19. Vain therefore is the In- ftance of £/?//;i^/j from thefe Places, ThatOrdi^ nation is a Sacrami:nt^ feeing the Grace here mentioned is no ordinary Grace, but an extra- ordinary Gift, conferred only at thofe Times by ^^thc * On 2 Tina i,C, cc . * al Powers are conveyed, elfe every Impofition of ^ the Hands of a Bifhop, on Men, Women or Chil- dren, would make them Minifters ^therefore it is a Moral Adl ^ and the laying on of Hands denotes the Perfon duly qualified for the Paftoral Office, and the Ordainers, hereby, in Obedience to the Divine Command, declare his having a Right to the Power fpecified in Chrift's Commiflion, dedi- cate him to God for his Service, and lay it upon him, faithfully to difcharge the Truft committed to him. Thus then. Presbyters being impowered to impofe Hands, which is an ordaining Ad, fays, in the ftrongeft Terms, they have an ordaining Power, or Right to make the Invefliture of the Minifterial Otfice to Perfons duly qualified, fee- ing, A^us prcf/iipponit Potentiam^ the Ad: prefuppo- fes they have Power. And, if the impofing of i Hands be not an ordaining Ad, I would have a good and fatisfador}^ Account what it is ? And if it be not an Evidence of an ordaining Power, how comes it that the Epifcopalians urge the Apoftle's Command, Lay Hands jliddenly on no Man^ i T'lm^ 5. 22. as an Argument of timothys ordaining Pow- er, and thence infer his being Bifhop of Ephejus ? In a Word, to fay that one has a Power to perform the external Ad, and ufethe moral Sign of Ordi- nation, and not the Power of Ordination, is no better than to maintain, that one may be warran- ted to fprinkle Water on a Child in Baptifm, and yet hath not a Power to baptize : Or, that he may confecrate Bread and AVine, and diftribute it to the People, according to Chrift's Appointment, and of the Chrifiian Church. ^yi yet has not a Power to adminiftrate the Sacra- ment of the Lord's Supper. From the whole, I conclude this Reply, with the "Words of the Lear- ned Daille^ in his 3 1 Sermon on the: i Epifth to Ti- mothy, '' St. Paul and all the Company of Paftors *' laid Hands on timothy at his Ordination. St* PjmI Sis Prefident,and the reft as Colleagues, ac- cording to the Practice which obtains a mongus, where it is ufual for the Perfon appointed by the Synod, firft to lay on Hands on him that is or- " dained y all of the reft of the Paftors prefent, *' afterwards joining with him in laying on their " Hands on the fame Perfon. " As for fuch as alledge that the Presbytery is not to be underftood of a College of Elders •, but the Office of Presbyters, and for their Support in this, advance the great Calvin, there is enough faid al- ready, namely, that the Original Word render'd Presbytery, is never us'd in that Senfe any where in the New 7ejiament, Befides, I perfwade my felf, the bare reading of the Text according to that ftrain'd Meaning, is enough to expofe it to e- very judicious and impartial Reader : And it is, Negle^ not the Gift given thee by Prophecy, with the laying on of the Hands of the Office of Presbyters, Now what Hands the Office of Presbyters has, is what I do not tinderftand. And indeed it is but to make a Noje of IV ax of Scripture, to make fnch a Tra- jedion of the Words, as if 7rpscrj3i/rsply were to be joyned to >:0fpIo-f/3fT©-, without fome abfolute Ne- celfity ^ whereas, in the prefent Cafe, it inverts the natural Order and plain Conftrudtion of the Words, and inftead of affording Light to the Text, gives it fuch a harfh and unnatural Meaning, as is hard to reconcile with common Senfe. And as for Mr. Calvin i giving this Senfe of the Place, it A a-~^ — is 372* ^he Original Conjiitution is not of fuch Confequence, and in this he is fe- conded be a very fmall Number ^ and theie who make Ufe of him here to ferve a Turn, will not be io ready in other Things to pay that Regard to his Character, which it juftly deferves. Befides, in his Commentary on the Place, he fays. They i^ho lake Fresbytery in this Place to be a Noun Colle- cfive^ put for a College of Pre/by ters^ do think rightly in my Judgment. Thus 'tis manifeft, that that great Man did not deny a College of Perfons to be an agreeable Meaning. And after all, were this Senfe allow'd, it makes not in the leaft for our Adver- fiiries Purpole ^ but ferves to fupport the very Ar- gument we are infilling upon. For, by this Con- ftruction and Meaning of the Words, it muft make Timothy to be vefted merely with the Office of a Presb_ytcr, and feeing he had the Power of Ordi- nation by their own Confeliion, it follows, that mere Presbyters muft have the fame. Thus, let our Adverfarics choofe, which of the Senfes they will fland by ^ if the Words denote a College of Perfuns or Presbyters, v/hich is their genuine Meaning, our End is obtained : If they arc ta- ken to expi efs the Office of a Presbyter unto which Timothy was confecrate, and by virtue of which he v/as vefted with Power to Ordain others, or make the Inveftiture of the Miniilcrial Office to a ca- pable Recipient, it ftill makes good what we con- tend for, namely, that mere Presbyters did Or- dain. And in the clofe it may be obferved, how defperate that Caufe is, which requires fo many pitiful Shifts for its Support. Again, That Bifhop and Presbyter or Elder arc Appellations exprellive of one and the fame Of- fice, is inoft clear from the Apoftle's Direction to Tiliis^ wherein he is required to Ordain Elders in every of the Chrijlim Church. 375 every City in Crete. For having laid down the Qualifications of this Elder, that he niuft be hlame^ lefs, the Husband of one JVife^ having faithful ChiU dren^ not accufed of Riot ^ or unruly ^ he immediate- ly fubjoyns the Reafon wherefore he muft be thus endued ^ For the Bifiop muft he Uamekfs as the Steward of God, Tit. i. 5*, 6, 7. From this it is clear, that the Scope of the infpired Penman, is, that a Presbyter muft be endued with fuch Qiali- fications, for this is neceffary to make up the Cha- racter of a Bifhop : So that to ftate an official Dif- ference between the two, as different Orders of Minifters, at once overturns the Apoftle's Reafon- ing, and makes it to be no better Senfe, and his Argument as inconclufive, as if one flionid fa}'', an inferior Officer muft be thus qualified, becaufe thefe are ncceftary to an Officer that is fnperior. 1 make no Qiieftion, but the Eplfcopalians will readil}^ grant, that their Bifhops muft have more raifed (Qualifications, and be imployed in a di- ftin6t Work from thefe that are neceffary to,and the Duties required of a Paftor or Presbj^'ter •, and fothey inuft either grant that the fame Office is exprell: here by the Apoftle, in the Names Presbyter and Biftiop,and the Endowments required are the fame, or impeach him with incongruity of Speech, and the moft inconclufive Wa}^ of Reafoning. If an}'' of our Modern Billiops Ihrould give an Order to his Arch-Dean, to allow none to be received in as a Curate in any Landward Parifti, but fuch as were able to Preach, Rule and govern the Flock, in the due Exercife of Difciplinc, for this Reafon a Bi- ftiop muft be fo qualified •, would his reafoning by the reft of the Fraternity, be counted good Senfe, while Bifhop and Curate, are two extremely dif- ferent Charaders, and the one fo far inferior to A a 5 the ^74 '^-^^ Original Confiitution the other. And indeed, the Apoftle's reafoning was no better Senfe than this, if we fhall fuppofe the Presbyter and Bifliop mentioned by him to be two diflinct Orders of Church Officers, the one fubordinate to the other, as the Epifcopalians plead. But it is to be obferved, that fome learned Criticks, who are acquaint with the Syriack Verfi« on of the AVu/ 7eftam<;}it^ which is very Antient, and comes neareft to the Original, let us know, that it has not two AVords, the one to exprefs Bi-. Ihop, and the other Presbyter, as our Tranflation and the Original Gre.^k^ but one Vord for both. And therefore it runs thus, when tranflated, / have hft th^e m Crete to Or d din Eldi^rs in evny City^ for an Elder mufihe hlamcUfs, And Dr. Whit- iy on the Place declares, that it is the Meaning both of the Greek and Latin Commentators, that the fam.e Perfon who is called Presbyter in Yer. 5. is defigned Bifhop in Ver. 7. From this he is made to conclude, that it feems that at that Time the Names were common : But I cannot help thinking, that confidering the fame Character is here given to all thefe to whom the Names then belonged, the fame Qualifications required m thcfe who were promifcuoufly termed Biihops and Presbyters \ and from what hath been faid in the Prcgrefs of this Argument, the fame Work and Duties, even the Rule and Government of the Flock was committed to them, no lefs than Ordi- nation •, there is not only an Identity of Name, but in every Refpect the famenefs of Office, in thofe whom Titus was to ordain in every City : And in- deed, the Dr. has ^aid nothing that is new, and has only followed the old Popifli Diftinction which S^enfieus objects again ft Bucer^ and to thofe it of the Chriflian Church. 575 it is they are obliged for all the Exceptions tha^ are made againft our Arguments. But, What is ytt more, The fame Apoftle, in his firfl: Epiftle to limothy || gives him to know, what were the Duties of Bifliops and Deacons, and the necefTary Qualifications required unto each of thefe Offices,' without making the leaft mention of Presbj^ters as an inferior Order, or ftating the leaft Difference, between fuch as had both the Power of Rule and Government, and the difpenfing of "Word and Sacraments, and thofe who were only vefled with the latter as their proper Province and "Work. The Confideration of this feems to have had fuch weight with Dr. HammonJ, that he look- ed upon it as a clear Demonftration, that there were no proper Presbyters in the Nrjo TePament j for fays he^, " Altho' this Title 7rp8j-|3iTt'pot, jE/- d^rs^ has been alfo extended to a fecond Order in the Church, and now is only m Ufe for them mider the Name of Presbyters ^ 3^et in Scrip- ture Times it belonged principally, if not alone, to Bifhops •, there being no Evidence that any of the fecond Order were then inftituted ; though foon after before the writing of Iguatius's Epiftles, there were fuch inftituted in all Chur- ches. " Thefe here mentioned by the Apoftle, according to Biftiop (a) Pearjon^ muft alfo be Bi- fhops in the Epifcopal Senfe, feeing he maintains that the Word Bilhop always fignify thofe that are now peculiarly vcalled fo. And Bifhop laylor^ Epifcop, AJfert. Page 8^ holds,That all thofe whom Timothy and T'ltiis were to ordain, 'were proper Bi- fhops. Bifliop t Bunut is of the fame Mind, and to get rid of the Inconveniency of the Apoftle's A a 4 mak- l!lTiin. ?. ♦ On Afts (I. 30. (*) Vindici.v Lib. ii, C. 13. t Hift, pf tuc i<.ight oi Pan. Pugc 15, of the Prcf. and Page 4, 6. of the Book. i7<5 ^e Original Con flit ut ion making no mention of the middle Order^ he pre- tends he left out the loweft, and that the Deacons timothy was to ordain, fignify Presl^j^ters. Now, according to this Notion, agreed to by fo many- Prelates, there were moe Bifhops than one in one lingle Church ^ for timothy according to them was Bifliop of Ephefi'ts^ and ^itus of Crete ^ and fb in thefe fingle Churches, there was not only in each of them one, but all thefe whom they ordained, were equal to themfelves, and confequently made a Plurality, or in plain Terms a Presbytery- and this is all we plead for. Dr. Hammond^ to get free from this Inconveniency, purfues his Notion, and makes timothy and iitus Arch-Billiops , of Provinces, with their Suffragan Bifliops under them.. But fuch as will hold this Principle, mufl: at the fame Time anfwer the Objedions Dr. IVbit" hy niakes againft it ♦, and what is more, they muil: give a clear Proof, that the Church in the fingular Number is ever uied in the New Teftament to de- note any more than the Church in fome City, ex- cept when the Catholick Church is meant. That the Church is taken diftributively for feveral Con- gregations that may be in one CitjT-, from which it receives its Denomination, is ovv-ned ^ but that e- ver it is in exprefs Terms made Ufe of to {igni^^y the Churches in feveral diftinct Cities, united un- der one vifible Head or Bilhop, is a begging of the Qtieftion. This is fuch a Notion as mufl: carry in it, that all the particular Churches in Jfia were to be taken coUedively for one Church under its vi- iible Head or Bilhop, which would require a very clear Proof to make it take with iliQ unprejudi- ced. For tho' the Reprefentatives of many Chur- ches in a Synod or EcclefiaJPcick AlTembl}'', :ma_7, in Scripture Stile, be called b}^ the Name of Church of the Chrifiian Church. 377 Church ^ jQt this is fomething quite different from the Church including the Body of the Difciples, its being taken colledHvely for all the Rulers and Members of the feveral particular Churches in dif- ferent CitieSi The Reafon is plain, becaufe the Elders of the Churchy A^s 20. 17. include the Body of the Difciples in the Denomination, and the Elders as its Organs, Ears, Eyes, Hands and Feet, i Cdr. 12. which can never come up to the Doctor's Senfe and Meaning. Befides, the Dodor according to this Notion, mufi: make the Deacons m.entioned by the Apoftle, to be thefe not of one particular Church, but of the feven Churches of Afui-^ for this is equally reafonable with the former. And no lefs fingular, and at the fame Time, pitiful is the Shift of Biihop Bur^ net^ when he alledges that the Deacons timothy vv^as to Ordain, iTgnify Presbyters •, for tho' the Word Deacon. \s fometimes taken in a larger Senfe, to iignify any Servant^ as the Word Apoftle^ to fig- nify any Mefj}^7ger ^ yet here it is exprefly fpoken of the Office of a Deacon, and they are required to Ufe it wdl^ and pur chafe to themjclves a good De- grec ^ and as they were entrufted with the Poor's Stock, it is required of them, the}^ fhould be Per- fons not greedy of filthy Lucre (a). But thofe who mufi: fay fjmething to maintain a Caufe, right or wrong, it is no wonder they plunge them.Telves into many Inconfiftencies, and fay tliat the infe- rior Office inchidcs the fuperior, or the Office of Deacons fignifies that of Presbyters, But, what need we fpend Time in refutfng thefe Extravagancies ? And, v/hat greater Evidence can we have of tlve Defperatenefs of a ( "anfc, than v/hen thofe v/ho are equally zealous for the Defence cf ^ .^ (rt) J Tim } It. »3 , «!. 37^ ^^ Original Confiitution it, overturn one anothers Arguments and Objefli- ons made againft our Proofs? Thus Bifhop t Hoad- ly maintains, the Terms Bifhop and Presbyter are promifcuoufly ufed, and only denote fuch Officers as we now call Piesbyters, 0£ the fame Senti- ments was Dr. Maurice ^, and makes no Stand ex- prefly to contradid Hammond, And what can be more mortifying, than when his Notion is fo di- redly oppofed by Mr. Dodwdl |1 , who freely owns, That Bifhops were not inftitute till the Be- ginning of the Second Century ? To thefe I might add many others, and particularly Dr. Brett "^^ who owns the Terms Bifhop and Presbyter were ufed promifcuoufly, and, for fome Time, expref- fed fuch as were only Presbyters. What an ama- zing Wrangle is this ! Here is, plainly, one Order of Minifters called either Bifhops or Presbyters ^ how they fhall make out another from the New le/iament, is what I cannot yet fee. And, that thefe whom they alledge here, under the Name of Bifhops, to be only mere Presbyters, without the Power of Ordination and Government, were pofef- fed of both, feems to be evident to a Demonftra- tion, from the Qualifications the Apoftle requires to be in them. It was a Qualification of the Apo- flle's Bifhop, that he fhould be oj^e that ruled well his own Houfe •,. and the Reafon thereof was, that if he was not one that could bear a Right Rule in the Family of which he was Head, it could far lefs be expeded he was capable of having the Care and Overlight of the Church of God. The Argument is takeitlfrom the lefs to the greater, and it being negative^ it is moll conclufive. Nay, according to the Mind of our Adverfaries, the Presbyters the t Brief Defence, Page 113. ♦ Defence, Page 27. f| Farsenes. ai Fiat. Ext. fagc io2. ♦ Div. Kiglii of Epifc, Page is. oj the Chrifiim Church. ' 3*79 the Apoftle fpeaks of, muft be thefc of the Church of Ephfits, to whom the intire Charge of the Flock was committed, and who were required to feed or govern it, or ad the Part of Rilhops over them, and fo they were Presbyters veiled with the Power of Ordination and Government, and this is all we plead for, and are eafy whether they be called Presbyters or Biihops. Moreover, it was the Qualification of the Bi- fiiop, of whom the Apoftle fpeaks, that he fhould be dL&dxny.'^ .apt to teach •, that is, fays the Lear- ned ^ fVbitahr, not fuch as only take Care and give charge that others teach, and commit that Authority to them for that End ^ but who is able and prone himfelf to teach -, and this, fays he, is the proper Work of a B'lfljop, And I could never yet fee, but that preaching and Adminiftring the Seals of the Covenant, were Minifterial t A6ts of the higheft Nature ^ and fuch as had a Right to dif. peiife thefe, were vefted with all the Branches of the minifterial Power. To preach the Gofpel au- thoritatively in the Name ofChrift (^), and, as his Ambaffadors, to proclaim the Word of Reconcilia- tion, and be Workers together with him, in bittU- ing up and hringhig in his Spiritual Seed, is more glorious, and worthy of greater Honour, than bare- ^^.^ly to be exercifed in Rule or Government, or fet- ting apart others to the Sacred Fundion of the Ali- niftry. And if we fhall confider a Power to blefs and fandifie Things, to reprefent, feal and apply the Body and Blood of Chrift, which Presbyters are allowed to have, as well as the former •, it is 3''et a more noble and honourable Act than that of Ordi- nation, feeing the firft is a Sacramental Dedication, which ♦ Prsleft. contra Bcllarm. Controv. j» C ?. PagC4545 45*' "^Scc ^Wiand. in 4. Scdi, Dift. 24. Que?, f. (a) i Cor. 5. lo »Cor.6* i. 280 "The Original Confiitution which the latter is not. Shall thefe then who have a Power facramentally to confecrate and kt apart Things to the Service of God, have no Title to de- dicate and fet a^iart Perfons Anly qualified to the Miniftry? Nay, the Infpir'd Apoftle, when he holds forth the higheft minifterial Ads committed to him, gives that of Preaching the Preference, and fays (^), Chnft did not jend me to haptife^ hut to preach the Gojpel : But our modern Biiliops muft aieeds have it, Chrifl: fent us, neither to preach nor lapttfe, but to ordain Minifters, and govern the Church. Thuc, if Ordination and Government had been the chief Parts of the Miniftry, it is not to be thought, but they would have had the firft Place, and been exprefly mentioned in our Lord's /. CommilFion (h) , but it is fo far from running, Go, ordain Minifters, and govern Churches*, that it is, Go (c), preach the Go/pel unto every Creature ^ Teach all Nations^ haptifing them : And the other powers which the Bifhop monopolizes to himfelf, are left as included in the principal Adts which the Mini- ftry are impowered to do hj Virtue thereof, as is ufual in moft, if not all Commiifions. And I can- not help thinking, that one may as well alledge the inferior Orders of Church-men include the fu- perior, as, that a CommilTion exprelUng lo;\^er Acts of the Miniftry, does include the fuperior ^ which would infallibly be the Cafe, if Ordination and Government were minifterial Acls, above that of preaching and difpenfing the Holy Sacraments. And tho' it may be faid, that the Adminiftration of the Lord's Supper is not expreft in this Commif- fion, no more than either of the other two, name- Ijr, Ordination and Government , yet the outmoft that (.") I Cor. /. 17. (0 'Matth. 28* 19, (e^ Maik, i<5. of the Chriflian Church. 381 that this could lay, was, that it was not a mini- fterial Ad of any higher Nature, or requiring any higher Order of Minifters to the Adminiftration of it, than thofe who were impowered to difpenfe the Word and Baptifm : And, after all, it is really mention'd in the Words of the ' ommiffion, ^each-- hig them to obfcrve all Things whatfoever I have com- manded you ^ among which this of the Lord's Sup- per is one, Matlh. 26, 26, 27- Thus then, if Pref- byters have a Power to preach, blefs and fandtifie Things^ to reprefent, leaT and apply the Body and Blood ofChrift, which are lliehigheft minifterial Performances, they muft, unavoidably, have 3 Right unto thofe which are inferior, or, at leaft, no greater than thefe. For, as limothy was poP- fefled of all thefe Powers, and had received them before many WitnefTes, 2^/m. 2. 2. fb he is requi- red to commit the fame to faithful Men ^ whoCtJould he able to teach others alfo, without any Reftriction, or the fmalleft Degree of Limitation. As to the different Notions o^Chryfo/iome, reprefented by Dr. JVhith)\ they are fully confider'd by the Learned Ms.Jamefon^ iwVv^Sum^ Pag. 18, — 22. From the whole, I conclude, that if the Epif^opalians take the Biihops, mentioned b}^ the Apoftle, to de- note.Perfons now peculiarly called fo by them, then, according to their own Principles, which hold timothy to be Bifliop of Ephefus^ there were moe Bifhops than one in one fingle Church : If they take them to be Presbyters in their Senfe •, from what has been faid, they had both the Power of Ordination and Government, andfo there were ftill moe Bifhops than one in one iingle Church, exprefly contrary to their own Axiom, So then, we may juftly infer, that Bilhop and Presbyter, according to the Infpired Apoftle, were the fame, both 382 ^e Original Confiitution both in Office and Character : Or, that by the Con- fentofall, there was one Order of Minifters, cal- led either Bilhops or Presbyters. Thus, we leave it to the Epifcopalians to adjuft their Inteftine Di- vifions, and determine which Order it was, and give us fome fuitable Account where we fhall find the Inftitution of another ^ and when they have done all this, we fhall confider their Light., and further examine it. We, next, defcend to enquire into the Conftitution of thefe Churches that were planted by the Apoftles in feveral of the Cities in the Roman Empire. SECT. III. That in the Church of Jerufalem, the fir ji confiitiite Chr'tft'ian Churchy there 'mere moe B'lfhops than one, or a Plurality of Rulers^ of equal Power and Au^ \ ihority '^ proved from the Management of the Jpo- Jfles in Parity, and of the Presbyters oj that Church in Conjun^ion with them, HAYING, at fome length, enquired into the Conftitution of the Church of Jerufalem, in Oppofition to the Independents, and plainly made it appear, That there were feveral diftind Congre- gations therein, united in the Community of one Presbyterial Government •, all I (hall further take Notice of in this Place, is, That in this fingle Church there were moe Bifliops than one, at the fame Time, who managed the Affairs thereof in common, and with equal Power and Authority. For, in her firft Beginnings, and indeed for the Space of fome Years, the Twelve Apoftles refided dX Jerufalem^ and performed all the Parts of the ^ mini-' of the Chrifiian Church. 383 minlfterial Fundtion in that Church, which is a plain Demonftration, that they vv^ere not Bifhops in the modern Senfe, but fuch Kind of Officers of which there could be moe than one, at the fame Time, in one fingle Church. And confidering, they managed all the Affairs thereof in Common, both as to Ordination and Government, it gives us the moft undifguifed Difcovery of a Presbyterial Church i and plainly ihews, that the Apoftles, in their ordinary and ftanding Charadter, vv^ere all Presbyters, that is, fuch Kind of Officers, of which thei'e could be moe than one in one fingle Church, at the fame Time : And fo. Presbyters muft, of Confequence, have the Power of Jurifdidtion, un- lefs it fhall be denied to the Apoftles. Thus, ufing the Terms Bifhops and Presbyters^ according to the Epifcopal Dialed, the Apoftles were not Bifliops, but Presbyters ^ feeing they were fuch Officers, of which there were moe than one acting in Parity, and with equal Power and Authority in one fingle Church. Hence, as it is a Matter wholly unde- niable, that the Apoftles were veftedwith thePow^ er of Ordination and Government ^ fo, it is equal- ly certain, that Presbyters are their Succeftbrs, in all thefe Powers which are necefTary for the Good, and trueft Interefts of the Church, and to be con- tinued in after Ages. Now, as this brings the Con- troverfy into a narrow Compafs, and is bottomed upon the Epifcopal Maxim ^ fo it muft, at once, difcover to the unprejudiced Reader, that there is no higher Office in the Chriftian Church, than the Presbyterate ^ and the modern Notion of Biftiop is a Stranger to the New leflament. For, as none will have Face enough to fay. They arc of an Of- fice above, and more abfolute than that of the Apo- ftles was j fo it will be equally ridiculous to main- . tain. 384 ^^ Original Conflitution tain, they are fuch Kind of Office-bearers of which there can be but one in one [ingle Churchy who has the fole Power of Jurifdiction therein ^ feeing this . were, at once, to eftablifh a Monarchical Power, ' unprecedented by the Apoftles. For it is defir'd, that the Maintainers of this Epifcopal Charader may give but one Inftance, where ever anyofthe Apoftles acted by themfelves, but in Conjundion with the Presbyters, in any conllitute Church ^ and, that they may produce a plain Anfwer to the Argument adduced, without vain Jangling. For, by what we can learn from the infallible Oracles, the Apoftles were not fuch an Order of Officers as our modern Bifhops pretend to be ^ nor is there any Thing to be learn'd from. Scripture, that ever our Lord had it in View, to give Countenance to the Epifcopal Scheme •, For, in ord^r to this, it was neceffary he ftiould have appointed each of them fingly to prefide over fome one Church ^ whereas, the very firft Chriftian Church gives a plain View of the Reverfe of fuch a Conftitution, by the Twelve Apoftles ading therein, for fbme Years, in Parity, and vv^ith equal Power and Aii-» thorit3% Thus, if we fhall take a Review of their pub- llclc Managements, during the Time they were together at Jerufulem^ it will appear, they obfer- ved the ftricteft Parity among themfelves ^ and left to future Ages the cleareft Pattern of Ecclefiaftical ^ Jarifdidion, Som.ewhat of this is obfervable very icon after their Return from Mount Olivet^ where our Lord's AfcenlTon was. For, immediately 011 the Back of this, we find them aifembled together at Jerujalem^ and employed in the Temple, accor- dfi:ig to Luke^ -^ but I humbly conceive, it is ra- they ♦ LuKe 24. J 2, kO.% I. !i. of the ChriftUn Chunk ^85 ther to bp refer'd to the Adion than the Place, and fb it is explained by the fame Sacred Penman, A^s 1. 14. And they all continue drnth one accord inPray-- er and Supplication^ 'with the Women^ and Mary the Mother of Jefus^ and with his Brethren, The Place where they were, was not the Temple, as appears from the particular Mention of the vTrspwoj/, an up^ per Room^ in which they were aflembled, till the Day of Pentecofi, Here it was, that Matthias was chofen, and numbred with the Eleven Afojiles, And for clearing this Part of Management, it would be obferv'd, that the Apoftles had received their Commiffion immediately from their Lord and Mafter ^ yet, at this Time, it was not fealed hy the extraordinary Down-falling of the Holy Spirit ^ and fo, they did not prefume to adtinthat extraordinary Confecration by their own perfonal Judgment, but devolved the particular Nomination of a Perfon to fill up the Place o^Judas^ on God alone ^ and for this End call Lots, and appealed to him by Prayer for the Determination. By this it will appear, that the Choice of Matthias was, in fbme Refped, immediate, as that of the other A- poftles, which wa^ indeed neceffary to that extra- ordinary Character. The only Queftion remain- ing is. Who \rere the Perfons that were immedi- ately concern'd in the Nomination of the two Can- didates } In this, there have been different Opini- ons, fome alledging it to have been the Province of the Brethren, or Congregation there prefent, o- thers, the proper Deed of the Apoftles. It is a Matter undeniable, that there were about 1 20 Per- fons prefent, and the Apoftle Peter delivers him- felf in the Audience of them all ^ but the Senfeand Subftance of his Speech can never beconftrudted^ to bear an equal Concern and Intcrcfl of all prefent, B b in ^8d TT^e Original Confiitution - in providing a SuccefFor in the Room of fudas. That the Body of the People there prefent were Confenters, I ihall not queftion ^ but that the Apo- ftle P^^^r immediately addrefs'd himfelf to all in that Upper Room, and laid it on them as a Duty to provide a SucceiTor in the Room of Judas ^ is not favoured from the Hifiory we have of that Matter in the Apoftolical Acis. For, tho' the Title of his Addrefs runs, in our Tranflation, Mm and Bre- thren\ yet it muft be remembred, that the Parti- cle And is not in the Original Text, and therefore the Phrafe can import no more but My Brethren^ or, Yn Men who are my Brethren in a peculiar Man- ner ^ which feems to be the Emphafis of the Ex- prelUon. That the whole Affembly were Brethren^ in the general Senfe of the Word, is owned ^ but, that the Apoftles were Brethren to Veter^ in a Hn- giilar and eminent Manner, being united together in the fame Office and Character, is a Matter be- yond Queftion, at the fame Time. Now, that the Subjed of the Difcourfe appropriates the Speech peculiarly to the reft of the Apoftles, is manifeft, if we confider thefe two Things. I. The Apoftle /V/^iT, whenfpealcing o^ Judas y who had fallen from his Apoftleftiip, his Words run. He 'was numhred -will? us, and had obtained a Part of this Miniftry •, which cannot be underftood of any other than the Apoftolick Miniftry. This muft, at firft View, undeniably eftablifti, That as Judas wasnot numbred with all the Brethren there prefent, as being Partakers of the Apoftolick Of- iicc, but only the other Ten Apoftles, in the Midft of whom Feter delivered himfelf^ fo it muft be the Apoftolick Brethren that are here to be underftood, and to whom he mainly addrefs'd. himfelf, in order to the Number of Twelve's being made up to be WitnefTes t)f the Chrifiim ChUrch. 3 87 Witnefles of Chrift's Refiirredion. Thus, the Se- ries of the Hiftory makes it clear, and every Arti- cle of the Connexion favours the Senfe we plead for •, feeing it is faid of J/z^/^j, Ads i. He was mini' Iredwith us ^ and then it is added, M^'hcrejore^ of the]} Men who have compamed with us, all the ^ime that the Lord Jefus went out and in among us^ muft one be ordained to he a Witnefs with us of his Refiir- region. Now, what follows ? And they appointed Hwo, Jofeph «f/i/ Matthias. From this, it is natu- ral to perceive, that 7hey^ in the 2?d Yerfe, has ai Relation to Us, in the 1 7, 2 1, & 2 2. Verfes ^ and are both exprelFive of thofe who were Brethren in the Apoftolick Office : And thefe mentioned in Ver. 14. are only fet down as Witneffes and Confenters to the Deed of Separation of the two Perfons. 2. It is obfervable. That the Tenor in which the Apoftle Peter's Diredions run, in order to point forth, out of whom it was that Judas's SuccefTor was to be chofen, plainly favours what we main- tain. For it is not faid in the general, fome a- niong your /elves muft be chofen 5 but of thefe Men that have companyed with us \ which feems clearly to point forth. That tho' the Perfons eleded were out of the 1 20, yet the Apoftle's Addrefs was to fome other Perfons there prefent, to v>hom the Power of that remarkable and extraordinary No- mination did belong. It is laid, Out of thefe Per- fons that have companyed with us, — muft one he ordained, to he a PVitnefs \ whereas, the natural Expreffion, if the Direction had been to all the Congreg:ation, would have run, Choofe ye out a-^ jiiong your felves $ or Wards of the like Import, as it is Ms, 6, Thus, it is manifeft, that the Choice of the two Perfons, and the giving forth of the LotS;, was the B b 2 -peculiar 5 88 l^e Original Confiitution peculiar Deed of the CoUedge of Apoftles, who aded therein in a perfed Parity ^ They prayed and faid^ and They gave forth their Lots ^ and the Lot fell ^//>^;/ Matthias, and he 'was numhred with the Ele- ven ApoCtles. From the whole of what was tranfac- ted, in this peculiar Confecration of Matthias^ it is evident, That in fo far as there was any jurifilic- tional Power exercifed, it was the Deed of the A- ftles, and none elfe. I conclude this Inftance of the Apoftolical Management, with the Judgment of the Learned Beza^ when treating of the People's Right of Suffrage in Ecclefiaftical Affairs, who fays , ^ It is nothing to the Pitrpofe ^ and^ that the French Churches had fufficiently proved that againji Morellius and his Party., in their puhlkk Synods, The next Inftance of the Apoftolical Manage- ment, and jurifdidional Adings, while in the Church of Jerufakm, is, their giving forth Orders for electing the Seven Deacoiis, and their formal Ordination of them by Impofition of Hands, and with Praj^er, A^s 6, In this there is a clear Exam* pie of Parity, and joynt Courfe of Management Is there any Thing in all this Part of Sacred Hifto- r_y, to afford us the fmalleft Countenance to the Epifcopal Scheme ? or make us believe, that in this fingle Church there was but one Bifhoj^, to whom the fole Power of Ordination and Govern- ment did belong ? Here is a Bench of Apoftles ordaining Deacons-, they were not Biftiops, that is, fuch an Order of Officers, of which there could be but one in one fingle Church ^ but Presbyters, acting in Parity, and with equal Power and Autho* rity m that one Church of Jerufalem. The ♦ Tractat, Thcol. Vol. 3. Edit, Gensv. Auno 153 2. Epift. 8j, i>f the Chrifiim Church. 389 The like AfTembly or Ecclefiaftical Synod was held at the Reception of Paul into the Fellowfhip of the Apoftles, and Admiffion to be one of their Number *. And if we fhall take a further View of the Conftitution of this Church, it will appear, flie had in her a Plurality of || Elders or ftanding Presbyters, no lefs than Deacons. Thus, before the Apoftles left and finally departed from Jeru* fakmy we find, that they, and the Elders of that Church, affembled together in a judicative Capa* city, with the Commiflioners from Antioch^ Syria and Cilicia, and very probably from the Churches of Afia, ^nd in one Body enaded feveral Decrees, for the Good and Welfare of the feveral Churches concerned therein. And it is to be noticed, that the whole of what was tranfaded in this Sjmodi* cal Meeting, was the Deed of all the AfTembly, and there was an exad Parity obferved in their Determinations^ they were after much Reafon- ing, and, in the Ifliie, concluded by the Suffrage of* all the Members. It is not to be learned from a- ny Part of Sacred Hiftory, concerning this primi- tive Synod, that there was any Perfon among them, who pretended to have a Negative over the reft of the Members, or fo much as attempted to ufe it. Now, can there be any more clear and convincing Pattern of real Parity among Church Paftors, than what was obferved in this AfferAbly, in the whole of their Procedure > For, tho' the Apoftles and others in tliit Synod, had an extraordinary Charader ^ yet it is manifeft to a Demonftration, they aded in the whole Matters before them, ill an ordinary Way, ahd on a Le- vel with the other Paftbrs and ftanding Church- B b 5 officer^ J Aftsj.26,Z7, 28, jiAftsii. JO, j90 ^e Original Conflitution officers that were joyned with them. But of this e- Hough, Chapter Second. Again, we have a further Account of another Presbytery affembled at Jerufakm^ without any Biihop loiding it over them. It is faid in the ji^i (^), And Paul went in with us unto James, and all th Elders were pre/ent ^ where it is to be noted, that after he had informed them of what God had wrought among the Gentiles by his Mini- ftry, it is immediately fubjoyned, And when they heard //, they glorified the Lord, and faid unto him^ Do therefore this that we fay unto thee. Now, can there be any Thing more manifeft, than, that the Affairs of this fingle Church were carried on hy a common Council and Bench of Presbyters > For, tho' what is here obferved by the Sacred Hi- ftorian is not properly a jurifdidional Deed ^ yet it was a Diredion or Advice given by the Rulers of that Church to the Holy Apoftle Faul, that he might efcape the Rage and Fury of the Jews ^ and there is nothing more convincingly evident, than it was given by the joynt Voice, and in the Name of all the Meeting : They glorified God, and /aid unto him. Now, wlien it is confidered, that the Church of JerufaUm was the firfl: conftitute of any in the World, and was, for fome Years, governed hy the blefTed Apoftles, who were not Bilhops in the modern Senfe, but Presbyters, that is, fuch Offir cers, of which ilhere were tnoe than one in one Church, it is moft reafonable to think, that it is the Will of God, that all Churches, in After-ages, ihould look on her Conflitution as a ftanding Patr tern and Example. Thus, from the whole, lob- ferve, ^ ' ' ^ I. Th^t (i) Chap, 21, 18, 19, io. X . "; ■ , , oj the Chrifiian Church. 391 - I. That the Apoftles aded the Part of Presby- ters, and not of our modern Bifliops, in the Church of Jaufakm : And fo, hy our Adverfa- ries own Axiom, the firft Chriftian Church was purely Presbyterian. Thus, when they plead, that their Bifliops are the SuccefTors of the Apo- llles, they muft hold that which is inconfiftent with, and fubveriive of their own Scheme and Model of Church Government, For, the Epifco- palian Bifliops are fuch an Order of Officers, of which there can be but one in a fwgk Church ; whereas, the Apofi:les were all of them together in the fingle Church of Jenifakm ^ and not only while the}?' were the alone Paftors thereof, but after they had ordained others, they adted, in all Things relating to that Church, the Part of K^/- low Preshyters with them, without affuming a Ne- gative over thefe in their ordinary Managements. And, it is more than difficult for any Epifcopali- an to give but one fingle Inft:ance from the Sa- cred Oracles, where ever an Apoftle acted with a negative Power over Presbyters in any confl:itute Church, when the}^ affembled with them about the Management of the ordinary and common Affairs thereof. For, as the}^ aded by a common Council, while they were together in the fingle Church of Jenifakm ^ fo, whenever any of them came afterwards to a City, where there was a con- ftitute Church, they did not ad therein by them- felves, but in Conjundion with the Paftors and Rulers that were planted therein. 2. I cannot mifs to obferve farther, that the E- pifcopalians act without Scripture Warrant, when they apply the Apofl:olical Commillion, Matih. 28. 19, 20. only to their Bifliops : This is infert jS in their Ordinal for thefe ^ but there is no Com- ^ B b 4 miffioii (p. ^he Original Conjiitution iniiEon, fo far as I can learn, alledged from the Sacred Oracles, in the Form of Ordination for Priefts. The fame Commiirion was infert in thei Ordinal for both Bifhops and Priefts, in the Days of Edward the VI. But the Convocation, in the Year 1662. made a remarkable Alteration, while they infert the Commiffion, Matth, 28. in the Or- dinal for Bifhops, and took it out of that which belonged to their Priefts, and fo left that Order without any Divine Warrant. After all, how confiftent this is with the ConftitUtion of the Neujo leflament Church, cannot mifs to appear^ while it is remembred, that the Apoftles them- felve^, who were unqueftionably poffeffed of all the Minifterial Powers, were not Bifhops, but Presbyters, and confequently. Presbyters had a clearer Title unto it, than our modern -Bifhops, tvho are without Precedent in the Apoftolical Wdtings. Befides, it will be a Matter of no fmall Difficulty, to give any fatisfying Account from the Scriptures, that there is a CommilTion on Sacred Record for Presbyters diftind from Bi- fhops \ and if there be no diflind: Warrant for thefe, it muft be a plain Cafe, they are not a di- ftind Order of Officers. And, that which makes the Presbyterial Office, as it is confined by the Epifcopalians, to be evidently a Novel Invention, appears from this, namely, that there is no Com- miifiori alledged for it, but one of their owii in- venting, which runs in thefe Words, Be thou a faithful D'tjpenjer of the PVm'd of God^ and of his Holy Sacraments^ &c. In a Word, either the Com- Itiiifion Matth, .28. belongs to Presbyters, or not ? If it does, then they muft have a Right to all the Powers contained therein, and which the Epifco- palians plead to be in their Bifhops hy Vertue thereof5 of the Chrijiian Ch^rck jpj thereof^ for it is not in the Power 'of any to altef or reftria our Lord's CommiiTiOn, any further than they are aUe to produce frmn the Sacred O- racles, or the Commiifion itfelf, a Part thei^of, fome Claiife of Reftriction, whereby the whok Powers contained therein, and of an ordinary and ftanding Nature, are to be made bver to one Or- der of Officers, and a Part of thefe only to ano- ther. If it be faid, that this Commiifion belongs only to their Bilhops ^ then we defire they may produce a Divine Warrant or Commiflion for the Office of preaching Presbyters, as an inferior Or- der to Bifliops, which, to this Day, they were never able to do, nor is it poifible, from the Ca- nonical V/rrtiiIgs of the Ncf-w lejiament, Belides, it is a plain Cafe, the Apoftles themfelves, t^ whom that Commiifion \^as immediately given^ were not Bifhops in the modern Senfe, but Pres- b3^ters, that is, according to their own Axivm^ fucli Officers, of which there might be more that! one in one Church ^ and confequently, from what bath been obfcrved, the Ofjfice of Bilhop, in theit Senfe, is a Stransrer to the Ne-Do ^.eUanmU Confti- tut ion. I know it will be objedled, that Jame^ was con- ftitute Bifhop of Jcrufalcm^ and was fet ovet the Elders that were ordained in that Church ^ and for this there are adduced thefe pregnant Paffages, Affs 12. 17. & T). 19. & 21. 18. Gai, I. I5k& 2. 9. 12. I muft freely own, with the j*udicidEi.Mr. Jamefm ^, that thefe Scriptures arePremifes, that will by no Means bear the ConcluiTon that is ai- led ged from them •, and were they caft into the Form of a Sylloglfm, they would infallibly mil^ ken themfelves, and betray tlie Caufe for which they ♦ Snm- f Ei'ifcop. Cor.trov.Fiige 71. ^94 ^^ Original Conjiitution they are addirced as Proofs. But, each of thefe Scriptures being particularly confider'd by the Learned Author above mentioned, I fhall only further obferve, that it is already made good, James himfelf was not a Bifhop, but a Presbyter, and conlequentl}'', not a Bifhop over Presbyters. And it is defired, that the Epifcopalians may al- low us but one Scripture Inftance, or fuitable Proof, that ever James aded by himfelf, but in Conjunction with the Elders of Jerujalem, in any Part of the Government of that Church. This is the Point to be proved, if they will fay any Thing to the Purpofe *, and till they make this evident, all that is faid, is but a begging of the Queflion. Befides, before they infift on this Head, they ought firfl: to be agreed among themfelves, what James it was, that is faid to have been Bifhop of Jerufalem ; for, in this Point, they are very far from being of one Mind ^ fee Append. I fhall only add, that the Elders of that Church, ordain'd by the Apoftles, had, each of them, the Power of Jurifdidtion ^ for the very Names by which they are exprefs'd in the New ^eftament^ according to their Ufe and Signification, both among Sacred and prophane Writers, import fo much, as is made evident in many Inftanccs, from what is to be feen on a former Head. Thus then, it is evi- dent, that in the Church of Jerufalem, there was not a finglc ruling Bifhop over preaching Presby- ters, ^thout which it had nothing of the Shew of an Epilcopal Model, but all the Features of a Presbyterial Church, And, to ufe the Words of the Learned Bifhop StUiufgfleet (a)j *'' The Epif> " copal Men will hard! v find any Evidence in ,^^ Scripture, or the Practice of the Apoftles, for " Ckurchcs {a) !rcn. Fartir J'ag. 4T4,4i(?. of the Chrifiian Church. J05 *^ Churches confili'tyig of many fised Congregations for ' fVorfhip, under the Charge of one Perjon ^nor, in '^ the primitive Church, for the Ordination of a [^ Bin:}op, without the prefeeding Ele^ion of the Cler- '' gy-t <^^d^ at lea/i^ the Confent and Approbation of *' the People : And neither in Scripture, nor Anti- *' quity, the leaft Footftep of a Delegation of " Church Power, " As to Pretences from Antiquity, fo much relied on by the Epifcopalians, it is not at prefent my Bufinefs to make much Inquiry that Way 5 for it is a Matter beyond Qiieftion, that if the Writings pf the New Tefiament do not determine the jus Di- vinum of the Conftitution of the Church of Chrift, it can never be made up by the fallible Writings of after Ages. I conclude this Head with the Words of the above cited Author, very exprefs to our prefent Purpofe •, (b) " In Jerufalem^ fay they, *' James the Brother of our Lord was made Bilhpp ^' hy the Apoftles : But whence doth that appear > " It is faid from Hegefippus in Eufebius : But what " if he fay no fuch Thing ? His Words are thefe, (fia(re>^sr) UbiSup. Pag. 312." IC (C , 2Q, Ji, 39^ Ti^^ Original Confiitution has nnto them, is not to be doubted : And that he and Paul continued there a whole Year thereafter,^ labouring with Succefs, Mathout increafing that Number, or making moe Aflemblies of Difciples than one, is not in the leaft credible ^ confidering the Energy of preaching that was bellowed on the Apoftles, and the fignal down-pouring of the Spirit that was at that Trnie. And it is worth Notice, that Chryfojiom (a) com- putes the Number of Inhabitants in this City, to be Two hundred Thoufand in the Time o^ Ignatius, which was foon after the Apoftles. From this we may have fome View of this Church, if it was pollible for it to conveen in one Houfe or fmall Oratory •, feeing Ta'tullian, who lived in the fe- cond Century, fays exprefly, when writing to the perfecuting Scapula, (b) That the Chriftians then ivere wdl rn^b the greater Part of every City. I muft freely own, allowing fomething of an Hyperbole to this Phrafe, which is ufual enough with Ora- tors, I fee nothing in the Teftimony, that has any Thing in it, but what is confiftent with the Scripture Account of this Church, and the £?//- phafis of the Phrafes by which its Numbers are ex- preft. But certain it is, that tho' its Numbers were vaftl}^ inferior to what this Teftimony makes them to be ^ they mnft far f^cet^ the Compafs of one Congregatioji. Thus I leave it to the fbber Thoughts of evciy judicious Chriftian, if the Church 0^ Ant'tocb could all aifemble in onefingle Houfe or Place for publick Worfhip. Again, that which ferves to remove the fmal- left Remains of Doubt, of there being feveral Congregations in the Church of Araiocb, is the Multi- (.1) Dr. Cave on the Li^e of Ignat. Pag. loi. (t) Tanta hominum multitudo, £Cne major CL;;ulquc civitaus. Ad Scap. Ch, 2, fa^ S6. of the Chrifiian Church. ^99 Multitude o^ Prophets and teachers that were there- in. For, after the Difperfion of the Jawith Teach- ers at J^rufalem^ divers of them preached the Go- fpel at Antioch^ Ads ii. 20. Now, according to the Idiom of the Greek Language, the fmalleft •Number that can be conftruded to have come un- to this City at firft, mult be Three or Four ^ for o- therv/ife, they could not be faid to be Men of Cy- prits and Cyreue^ in the plural Number. To thefe the Church of Jerufalem fent Barnabas ^ and he, after finding the Greatnefs of the "Work, that he, and the reft that were before him, might be fup- ported therein, made it his Bufinefs to bring up Paul from Tarfiis^ which makes up the Number of Five or Six, at the loweft Computation. But this is not all ^ for, after this, we find, there came Prophets from Jerufalem to Antioch ^, which muft unqueftionably have increased their Number to Nine or Ten : And after this, befides Barnahas and Paul^ there are Three other Teachers eipref- ly mentioned, Simon called Niger, Lucius of Gy- rene, and Manaen +. Now, that Barnabas and Paul^ had a good Number befides themfelves, all at "Work in this Church, is a Matter beyond Di- fpute ^ feeing it is faid, A^s 15. 35. Paul and 'B^Tn2ibsis continued in Antiod), teaching and preach- ing the Word of the Lord^ with many others alfo^ among which, Silas and John Mark were a Part t. From the whole of what has been faid, Is it cre- dible, that Paid and Barnabas, with the many o- thers that were with them, afTembled all the Chri- flians, that, by this Time, were in Antioch:, in any one Houfe, and that ordinarily, for the Space of a whole Year, to perform the feveral Parts of pub- lick * Adsii,223-.-z6,(S:c. t Acis 13.1,2.3, tA^S15 37»40. 400 ^e Original Confiitution lick- "Worfhip ? As I formerly have obferved, there were as yet no Temples, or large Edifices that were capable to contain any large Body of People for the publick Service of God •, all that the Chri- ftians- could arrive at, during the Apoftolical Age, and for fome confiderable Time after, was only fome private Houfes to alTemble in ; of which, none will be eafily perfwaded, any one was able to receive the whole Body of Chriftians that were in Ayitioch. Befides, what was the Need for Paul and Barnabas to continue a whole Year at Ami- och^ when that Church was provided of many o- ther Officers, if all their Work was only the Care af one fingle Congregation \ efpecially, confider- ing their exteafive Charge, and the Commiffion they had for preaching the Gofpel in other Pi a- ces-? It is aMatter more than difficult, to recon- cile fo great a Number of Church-officers their continuing with one fingle Congregation, and preaching by Turns to one AfTembly of Chrifti- ans^ ', with the Wifdom. of Chrift, who enured his Bifciples to go ^^mo by lioo^ for the more expedi- tious Accompliihment of the Defign of their Mii^ iion. Thus, I leave it to every impartial Confi- - derer, to judge, if the Church of Am'wch was but one fingle Congregation ^ or \i fo great a Number of Prophets and Teachers, together with Paul and Barnabas^ could all be bufied in teaching one fin- gle AfTembly of Chriftians, lying within tlie fom- pafs of one Cit}'. All I find objeded to what I have faid on this Head, by the ircfli Writer before mentioned, is in Page 16. He fays. Pawl and Barnabas afjfembkd a v:hok Year ^x'lth 'the Ghurch^ A6ls 1 1. 26. andyf/?j 14, 26, 27. /r/vi/ ih^y rcturucd lo Awtioch— They g a- thered the Cburd tog^fhr. And, Ai^s IS- '^oJVben thy of the Chrifiian Church. 40 z ti^y had gathered the Multitude together^ they deli- vered the Epiflle. This is all I find he advances for a Proof, that the Church of Antioch was but one fingle Congregation ^ and a very pitiful Pre- tence it is, feeing the whole goes on the Suppo- iition, that the Word Church is always to be un« derftood of a fingle Congregation of Chriftians, which is a very handfbme begging of the Quefti- on. It is not difputed, that a Church planted by the Apoftles in any remarkable City was ftill de- nominate the Church in the fingular Number ^ but, that each of thefe fingle Churches was but one fingle Congregation, is the Queftion : And there- fore, our Author ought to have made it good, that this Notion of a Church was to be underftood in the Texts adduced by him, before he had taken it for granted ^ and till he does this, he fays nothing to the Purpofe. The Arguments advanced on the other Side, are fubmitted to the Examination of the judicious Confiderer ^ but our Author feems to think, there is no more needful to make good what he has embraced, but the Word Church in the fingular Number. Who doubts, but Vaul and Barnabas afTembled a whole Year with the Church of Antioch ? But will this fay, they afTembled all in one Houfe or Place for publick Worihip > By no Means. For it is evident from what hath been faid, that their being a whole Year with this Church is to be underftood in a diftributive Senfe ^ and fo, Judas and Silas their calling the Multitude together, and delivering the Epiftle to them, mull be underftood after the fame Manner^ And indeed, it is no unufuai Thing in Scripture, for collective Nouns, fuch as Churchy Synagogue^ or the like, to be taken di/iribui ively ^ ^nd not coh kciivdy^ as if all expreft by thefe Karnes aflern- C c bled 4.01 ^e Original Confiitutlon bled together in one numerical Place of Meet- ing. Thus, when the Apoftle James "^ fays, If then come unto your Ajjemhly a Man with a golden Ring, it muft undeniably be underilood in a di- flributive, or feparate Senfe ^ unlefs it fhall be fiippofed, that the whole Body of the difperfed Jews, to whom that Epiftle is indited, had but one Church AiTembly, or Place of Meeting, which was impolTible. And fo, when the Apoftle Paul only mentions Church-afrembling, and fays, || Not forfaklng the ajjembling of your [elves together^ as the Manner of fame is ^ will it thence follow, that all the Hebrews to whom that Epiftle was indited, were but one Congregation for publick Worftiip ? Na}^ the Word Synagogue^ in its ordinary Signi-' fication, denotes a Congregation or Affembly, much more than the Word Churchy which is vari- oufly taken •, and yet even it is taken, in Sacred Writ, in a diftributive Senfe, as is maaifeft from Mutth, 17,, 54. And when he was come into his own Country, he taught them in their Synagogue, iv rrj c^jvocy'.kyYi oiv]{j}v. Here it muft undeniably be ta- ken in the Senfe we plead, unlefs it fhall be, con- trary to all Truth, maintained, that our Lord on- ly taught in one Synagogue in his own Country • whereas it is manifeft, he taught in many Syna- gogues, in different Places, and at different Times, and one after another. Thus, the prefent Text is explained, Luke 4. 44. And he was preaching in the Synagogues reach the Gofpel, or go forth on any particular Embaffy, for accompli* filing the great Ends thereof. If this were a Doc- trine eftablifhed by the Apoftks, then all that was neceflary for them, was to have preached the Go- fpel, converted the People to the Faith of Chrift, and as fbon as this was accompliffied, to have told them, their Work with them was ended, Te may now ele^ and ordain your own Officers^ this is a J^ork inciimhent on you. But I fubmit it to the Con- flder ation of the judicious, if this be the Dodrine of the Apoftles ^ or what Ground there is^ to al- ledge, that the Church to which Paul and Barna- bas made a Report of their Succefs, was that of private believers. The Second 7hing that falls under Confidera- tion, for clearing up the Conftitution of the Church of Antioch^ is, to enquire whether the fe- veral Congregations therein, were under the Go- vernment of one Perfon^ or a Plurality in one Clafs or Presbyterjr. The lafl: of thefe is what we^main- tain, as being exprefly determined in the Wri- tings of the New Jeftamentj from whence alone, the Divine Conilitution of the Gofpel Church can be learn'd. The Power of Ordination in this Church, and confequently, that o^ Cover m^tentj by the Acknowledgement of our Adverfaries, was in the Hands of a Plurality of Prophets and Teach- ers *, for it is faid, Ai!^s 13. i, 2, 3. Now t her & were in the Church which was at Antioch, certain Prophets and teachers ^ as Barnabas and Simoa C c ^ that 4-0^ ^ T7;^ Original Conjlituticn that "xas called "HigeT, <7;/(^ Lucius ^/ Cyrene, af24 Maiiaen — aj^d Saul. Jfid as tbey mimftred to the Lord^ and failed^ the Holy Ghofl Jaid^ Separate me Barnatas and Saul, for the Work isohereunto I have failed them. And 'when they haa jafied andprayed^ and laid their Hands on them^ they fent them away. This I call Ordination ^ and fo the Separation of Paul and Barnqhas, is ijnderftood by many Or-^ thodos Divines. And, tho' Dr. JVhitby takes ^t only for a temporary Million, which they made -^n End of, as he thinks from what is faid, J^s 14. 2$. And thence they failed to Antioch, from 'Dohence they had been recommended to the Grace of Gods for the Work -which they fulfilled -, yet, I do not believe, that c s.7rX7j^id!Tav, will bear the Strefs that is laid upon it, and fay that they had made a full End of the Work which was laid on them hy the Impofition of Hands ^ for it may as juftly he rendred, The Work which they fidly, or faith- fully performed. Thus, the Original Word is ren- dered, Kom, 1$, 10, So that from Jerufalem and round about unto Illyricum, / have fully ^ that is^ faithfully, preacFdthe Gofpel of Chrift, And Col, I. 2^. / am rnade^ a Minifier according to the Di- fpenfation of God, 'ujhtch is ^iven to me for you, tq fulfil the Word cf God, Belides, it is not natural to imagine, that Faid and Barnabas fuppoled with themfelves, that they had wholly finilhed the Work that was laid upon 'them, and to which the}' were recommended, even in Relation to thefc Churches and Places where they had preach'd the Gofpel : For the contrary feems to appear from Acfs 15. g6. So then, I fee nothing in this Reafcn, to make anv one think that this was not a pi'opcr Mmiflerial Ordination. I indeed own, that Paul was an Apoflle, not of Men, nor iy Men, ' ' \ but of the Chrijiian Church. 407 hut hy Jefus Chrift ^ and fome conclude Barnabas was one alfb •, and this was fufficientto their doing the Work of an Apoftle, tho' the Impofition of Hands had never been conferred on them ^ yet, confidering they were publickly to preach the Go- fpel to the Gentile World, and break down the middle Wall of Partition, which had hitherto re- mained between thefe and the Jews ^ there might be good Reafons for their fubjeding themfelves to a Minifterial Ordination : For, as they were about to go unto the Gentiles^ and be Minifters of the Uncircumcifion,. their being miffioned by Di- vine Appointment, by the laying on of Hands at Antiocl\ where there were Prophets come down from Jeriifalem^ which was look'd upon as the Mother Church, ferved not only to make them more acceptable to thefe to whom they were fent ^ but alfo Jet forth^ that they being thus or- dain'd themfelves in a Minifterial Way, this Me- thod of Ordination was to be obferved in plant-, ing Churches among the (7^';?///^/, and fetting apart Perfons to the Holy Miniftry in all future Ages. This gave no new Commilfion to Faiil and Bar^ nabas ^ for all that the Adion performed by thefe Prophets and Teachers at Antioch^ imported, was the making Inveftiture of the fame CommilFion to them in a Minifterial Way, which is all that is done in Ordination, for anfwering certain Ends. But not to ftay on this, there is nothing more exprefs from Sacred Writ, than that as there were a Plurality of Church -officers at Antioch ^ fo they adled ina joynt Courfe and Presbyterial Way, in the Separation of Paul and Barnabas unto the Work whereunto God had called them. The Di- vine A^^ill, made known by the Holy Ghoft, for C c 4 this 408 ^he Original Conftitution this Separation, was unto all of them in common 5 Separate ye me Barnabas and Saul ^ and in Obedi-* cnce thereto, all of them concurred in the Ac* tion 5 and they, the Presbyters, laid their Hands on them, and fent them away. From all which, is there any Thing more convincingly evident, than that there was a Plurality of Rulers in the Church of Anttoch, all joyntly exercifed in this jurifdic- tional Ad of Ordination ? Or, is there the fmal- left Innuendo of this Church's being under the fole Government of a iingle Perfon or Bifhop, from what appears from the Hiftory of the A^s ^ I doubt much, if there can be any Thing more exprefs for a Presbj^terial Courfe of Management, than this remarkable Inftance. After all, tho' it fhould be granted, that this was only a Temporary Miffion, or Separation un- to the Exercife of their Office among the Gentiles -, yet the Argument is of unanfwerable Force on our Side. For, if God himfelf ordered a temporary Miffion to be given by a Plurality of Paftors in one Church, all adting in Parity, and with equal Pow- er and Authority, is it not moft reafonable to con- clude, that a Miffion that is not temporary, but for the whole Life, fhould rather be conferred in this Manner > And what ferves our prefent Pur- pofe, is, that there were moe Officers than one, in this Church, at the fame Time •, and that all of tliem, joyntly in a Clafs or ^Presbytery, laid on Hands, and feparate Paul and Barnahas unto the Work whereunto God had called them. And one mufl realbnably think, that fuch as were, by Di- vine Appointment, warranted to lay on Hands on Apofl'les, are much more impowered to do this in the Ordination of Ordinary Minifters. From the whole we conclude, that the Power of Jurifdifti- on of the Chrifiian Church. 409 on in the Church of Anttoch was not in the Hands of a Dm e fan Bidoo^^ of which Sort there r^w bs hut one m one fwgk Church ^ but, according to the infallible Oracles, it belonged to a College of Vajlors or Rulers, all ading in Parity, and with equal Power and Authorit}^ Dr. Hammond, to get rid of this Argument, af ter his ufual Method, makes the Prophets ,gLnd Teachers at Ant'wch to be the Bifhops of the Church- es of Syria of that Age, And to this, he adds, that they were commanded of the Holy Ghojl to ordain and confecrate Barnabas and Paul to the Apoftlefhip, to which God had defignd them. But the Extra va-^ gancy of this Conceit is fafficiently expos'd by the Learned £)r. Whitby on the Place. His Words are, " To fajr, that either ?aul or Barnabas were Bi- '' (hops 0^ Syria, as Dr, Hammond doth, is that '' which never was before, nor can, with any Rea- '' fan, be alTerted of the Apoftle of the Gentiles, '' or of Barnabas, appointed to go with him to the '^ Gentiles, Verfe 2. Nor could he have had any " Temptation to have made the other three, there *' named, Bifhops, but that he finds them laying '^ on Hands, Verfe 2. imagining that \vas for Or- *' dination, whereas it was by Way of Benedidioa " on their Enterprife, or Recommending them to " the Grace of God, Chap. 14.26. For, who ever " heard before of an Apoftle ordain'd Bifliop, by '^ laying on of Hands of the Prophets and leachcrs ? *■■ Or, of one Prophet, Teacher or Bifl.wp, laying " his Hands on another Prophet, Bilhop, c^ 7eac/> '' er, to ordain him Bifliop! And indeed, if there were fo many Bifhops as he hath given us in ju- dea. Ads 15. in Syria and Cilicia, here, and fo many ordain'd in all other Churches, as he faith, *' Chap, 14. 2?. Is it not wonderful, that SuPaid, " m 410 ^e Original Conjlitution " in all his Travels, fhould never meet with, re- ** fort to, or be entertained by any one of them, " but only by the Brethren at large 1 or, that he " fliould write to the Churches of the Romans , Ce- *' rinthians^ Galatians^ Colojfiam and ^heffalontans, *' before he went to Rome^ and never falute any *' Bifliops there, or give any Inftrudions to them, ^ or fb much as ever mention that he had ordain'd ** any Elders, that is, faith he [_ Hammond^'] Bi- " fhops there ? Grol'ms fays, That thefe Prophets *' and teachers belonged to the Church ofJniwcbJ* I fhall only add, that thefe Prophets and teachers were, for a long Time, in that Church ^ and we have no Account of their Removal ^ and this is fufficient for our Affertion, That the Church of Anttoch, on the very firft making up ofifs Confti- tution, was governed by a Presbytery or Ecclefia- ftical Court, made up of Prophets and Teachers, all ading in Parity ^ which is fuch a View of that Apoftolical Church, as is fufficient to look the Epi- fcopal Scheme of Government out of Countenance. And what is a Confirmation of the whole, and a further Difcovery of the Conftitution of this Church, it is to be remembred, that on the Difpu- tation that fell out at Ant'wch about the falfe Tea- chers, who were for having Circumcifion and the Law o^ Mofes ftridly obferved by the Gentiles^ the Commiffioners fent to the Apoftles and Elders at JaufaUm were not milHoned by a flngle Perfon or Prelate, but by the Presbyterjr of that Church \ ayid they determined^ that Paul and Barnabas, and certain others of them^ fiotdd go up to Jernfalem a- tout this ^eft'ion. It is a Matter already eftabli- ihed, That all jurifdidional Power in the Church of Chrifl:, is lodged in the Hands of thofe who are in Office : and coafcquently, the authoritative Milh- on of the Chrifiian Church. ^ 411 pn of jP^^/and Barnabas was from fuch ; not from ^ fingle Perfon or Bifhop, but the Presbyterjr • feeing the MilFion does not run hy but t/j^y deter^ mined. And indeed, it is not to be wondred, that Sacred Writ is filent as to the Notion of our mo- dern Bifhops, of which there can be but one in one (ingle Church ^ it being a plain Cafe, that the Apo- ftles themfelves were not fuch Kind of Officers, as has been already evinced at great Lengtlh Be^ lides, Ihall it be in Reafon im^gin'd, that Paul and BarnabaSy being Perfons of an extraordinary Character, and yet fubjedl to the Determination of the Presbytery of Antiochy there fliould arife, af- ter them. Church Rulers, that were raifed above their Station by a Divine Commiffion, and not fubjecl to the Bench of Presbyters, or Ecclefiaftick Senate > It would require a very clear and unex- ceptionable Proof, to eftablifh fuch an Order of Church Officers. As to the pretended Succeflion of Bifhops in this Church, it is ridiculous and 'Jalmudical. For, in the firf^ Place, it is void of aiiy Iblid Foundation, That ever the Apoftle Feter was Bifhop o^ Antwd\ As this is without all Countenance from Scripture ^ fo it is contrary to all the Notions of an Jpoftle^ ftridly fo called, as is owned by. the moft Learned and Judjciou^ of the Epifcopalians. And it is ob- ferved by the Learned StiUingfleet ^, how precari- ous, nay, contradictory, the Sentiments of the An- cient are, as to his pretended Succeffors. " At An-^ '' iiochy lays he, fome, as Or'jgen and Eufl'h'mSj " make Ignatius to fucceed Feter, 'ferom makes " him the third Bifhop, and places EuoJias before ^^ him. Others therefore, to falve that, make ^' them cotemporary Bifliops, the one of the ^ " Church ^ licnicon, Piifjiis 321J jzi. 411 ^c Original Con flit ut ion " Church of the Jrjy/, the other of the Gentiles : *^ With what Congruity to their Hypothefis of a *' fingle Bifhop and Deacons placed in every City, '^ I know not : But that Satvo hath been difcufTed <' before. " The fame Author fays, t " In the iirfl '' primitive Church, the Presbyters all adted in '* common for the Welfare of the Church, and «' either did, or might ordain others to the fame *^ Authority with themfelves ^ becaufe the intrin- ** fical Power of Order is equal in them, and in " thofe who were after appointed Governors over " Presbyters. It being likewife fully acknowled- ** ged by the Schoolmen, that Bifhops are not *' uiperior above Presbyters, as to the Power of *' Order, " Thus, I pafs from the Church of An- tioch. SECT. V. The fame proved of the Church of Ephefus ^ and the Allegation of Timothy'i being BiP:)02 of Ephefus, ^« mer Method, i. To fliew, that there were moe Congregations in her than one. 2. That all thefe were under the Government of a College or Pref' bytery, and not a fingle Perfon or Bifhop.' As to the Firft. The Multiplicity of Converts that were at Ephefiis^ and their great Number, will make it evident, That there were in that Church feveral Congregations or Affemblies for Publiclc Worfhip. And, for clearing of this, itisobferva* ble, that the Apoftle Paul continued at Ephe/us more than the Space of two Years, which is a ma^ nifefl: Difcovery of the Numeroufnefs of that Church \ for, it is not conceivable, that he who had the Care of all the Churches^ and to whom a peculiar Energy of preaching was conferred, (hould have continued for fo long a Time in a remar- kably populous City, and under the Promife of great Succefs ; and yet the Refult of all to be no more, than one fingle Congregation, or fuch a Number as could meet in one private Houfe or O- ratory. Befides, during the Time of his Continu- ance there, it is remarked by the InfpirecJ Hiftori- an, that all that dwelt in Afia heard the Word of the Lordj both Jews and Greeks : And this they had the readier Accefs unto, in that the Temple of Diana being there, the City of Ephefus was the publick Place of their Worfliip, which occafion'd their frequent reforting thither. And if we take a View of the Fruits of the Apoftle's Labours in £- fhefus itfelf, it will appear, that in Confequence of his Miracles, ^ fear fell upon all the Jews and Greeks dwelling at Ephefus, and the Name of the Lord Jefus was magnified : And many of the Believ- ers came and confeffed and (lo£wed their Deeds : ^y which it appears, that there were moe converted than * Ails 19. 17, 18, 15,20:6c Vcr, 24. 414 ^^^ Original Conjiitution than made this Confeihon. To this Account, let it b6 added, that many alfo of them that i^fed ciinous ArtSy brought their Books ^ and burned them before all Men^ and they counted the Price of them ^ and found it Fifty thoufand Pieces of Silver, So inightily grew the Word of God^and prevarled. Now, what mult the Amount of all this be ? Fear fell on all the Jews and Greeks •, the Name of the Lord Jefus was magnified ^ many, of the Believers came and confefled • and many of them that ufed curious Arts burnt their Books be- fore all Men. Is it imaginable, that fuch a vaft and populous City, fo violently devoted to the great Goddefs Diana^ and intoxicated with the Love of their Inchantments and fuperltitioas De- votions, would hai^e fuffered a publick and open Combuftion of their Books fo much had in Admi- ration, if the major Part, or, at leaft, a very remar- kable and numerous Body of them, had not embra- ced the Chriftian Faith ? This is fo much the more remarkable, from, what appears from the Fury of Demetrius and his Craftf men ^ on their taking an Opportunity to raife a Mob of the Incoriiiderate and Thoughtlefs, on the Back of this publick a-^ vouching of the Chriftian Faith, and Renunciation of Heathenifm. And it is not to be imagined, but that Demetrius and his Accomplices would have been as ready to have oppos'd the publick Con- tempt that was caft on their great Goddefs Diana. and old lucrative Cuftoms, if they had been able, and durft made Head againft it at that Time ^ whereas it was only the meaner Sort, under the Byafs of Gain and Prejudice, that took an Oppor- tunity to fhew their Diflike, and raife a confufed Mob in the Citv, being enraged that Pa:ul had not only at Ephefus^ but almoli throughout all Afia,- turned away much People to the Fa'uh of Chrift. And indeed. of the Chrijlian Church. 4.15 indeed, confidering the Computation and Amount of the Books, which, according to the Originaly was reckon'd to be Fifty thoufand Pieces of Silver, it muft give us a manifeft Difcovery, that their Number was exceeding great, and thofe to whoni they belonged, were a Body much more than what was competent to one fingle Congregation in thofe Days, when the Conveniencies for their Affem- blies were but very fmalL Befides, at this Time it appears, that the Apoftle had feparated the Di- fciples from fuch as were hardned againft the King- dom of God ♦, and it is evident from the "Words of the Sacred Hiftorian, that their Number was very confiderable, even in their firfl: Beginnings *, for it is ^ laid. But -when divers 'mere hardned and be- lieved not^ hut /poke Evil of , that JVay before the Multitude^ he departed from them, and feparated the Difciples, difputing daily in the School of one Ty- rannus. And this he continued for the Space of two Years. Now, confidering all thefe Things, and that the Apoftle exprefly declares, ^A great Door and ejfe^ual was opened to him in that City, is it to be dream'd, that the whole Number of Converts in that Place, during all the Time he was with them, amounted to no more than what was capable to, and actually did afTemble in one Place for Publick "Worfhip, or in fuch a Fabrick, as we may fuppofe the School of Tyrannus was ! In a Word, if one fhall take an unprejudiced View, how vaftly popu- lous the City o[ Ephefus was in thofe Days 5 of the great Refbrt that was made to it on the Account of Trade ; the Famoufnefs of the Temple of Diana^ which is faid to have been i" 220 Years in Building, to which all the leffer Afia reforted, there being / no * Acts 19 9 10. \\ iCor,'i(5.^. t Plin. L. 3<5. C. 14. Chryfoft,, ifl Pisfat, ad Ephef. 416 T^he Original Conftitution no other Religion among them •, and that it ahoun- ded with Arts and Sciences, Philofophers and Ora- tors, and was the Seat of the Proconjul ^ is it to be conceived, that the utmoft the Apoftle could make of it, after all the Accounts we have of the Num- bers converted to Chrift, could never exceed the Number of one Chriftian AfTembly ? And it is worth Notice, that Infinite Wifdom directed the Apoftles to make their longeft Stays in remarka- ble Cities, and to make the Offer of the Gofpel in thofe Places where was the greateft Refort of Peo- ple ^ fuch as JerufaUm and Samaria in the Land of Jiidea \ Ant'ioch in Syria ^ Corinth in Grccia \ Rome in Italy \ and Ephefus in the leffer Afia : But it muft be mofi: furprifing, if in all of thefe, the Succefs of the Apoftles Labours muft ftill be cir- cumfcrib'd within the Bounds of one Affembly or Congregation of Chriftians. Nay, I cannot re- concile with my felf, the being but one fingle Congregation in Ephefus^ during the whole Time the Apoftle was with them, 'i^ith their being fafe from being overpowered thro' the unmanageable Zeal of that People to their Goddefs Diana^ the fuperlative Regard they payed to her Temple 5 or with Demetrius's being fo much enrag'd 5 if all the Apoftle's Conquefts amounted to no more but a fingle Congregation or Aflembly. To fatisfi^ the Mind of any impartial Coniiderer in this Matter, after the whole of what has been faid, he cannot allow himfelf to imagine, but that there was a i^ery confiderable Part of this City become Chriftian, and that even of thofe who were of Confideration for Riches and Litereft therein, be- fore the Apoftle took his Farewd of them and their Bifhops, after - three Years Stay in that Place. And all this does not come up to the forecited Te- ftimony of the Chripian Church. 41*7 ftimony o^'JertitUian (a)^ who lived foon after the Apoftles Days, when he fays, The Chriftians in his Days, wer^ wdl nigh the greatt^r Part of every City. The common People, for ordinary, are Followers of thofe who are accounted the Learned and Wife in any City or Kingdom, And without V/e fhall conceive that there was a numerous Body ^ho had embraced the Apoftle's Doctrine ^ it will not be ealy to account, how that fo barbarous a People, and a City fo exceffively given to Riot and Wickednefs, that they baniihed Harmoder (b)^ merely becaufe he was a fobef and virtuous Man^ /hoMid have tolerated the Apoftle Paul for fo long a Space of Time among them, and to teach a Doc- trine fo diametrically oppofite to their Tempers an9 Difpofitions. Again, in the next Place, the Apoftle raid riot only refided at Ephejus for the fpace of two Years and three Months, but by comparing the two Texts on the Margin {c) it will appear that firft and laft he was three Years in that Place ^ and be- fides,on his fecond coming to them, he found about twelve Difciples whom he baptized /;/ the Name of the Lord Jefus. And when he laid Hands on them^ the Holy Ghoft came upon them, and they /poke with tongues and prophejied (d). Thus the Apoftle had a confiderable Number of Hands at Work, befides himfelf. And confidering that God beftowed on thefe Prophets the Gift of Tongues •, it is very na- tural to think, there was a Diverfity of Langua- ges at Ephefus^ which might be occafioned by rea- fon of the great Refort that was made to that Place, on account of the reinarkable Commerce that was there : And it is exprefty faid (^), there' D d ^ere (.() Ad Scap. Ch I. Fag. i6. (t) Paul Bayn's Comm. on Eph. Ch. J. (c) hOii S, i, & 10. n, (i) Aft:s 19, 2,-^. $» (^) A^i i9» ro» i7» 41 8 ^he Original Confiitut ion iv^ere both Jews and Greeks there, who heard tie Word of the Lord^ and great fear fell on them ally and the Name of the Lord Jefiis 'was magnified. -And it is a Matter beyond Qneftion, that the Gift of Tongues was not bellowed in the Apoftolical Age, but for anfwering fome End, and rendering Per- fons the more fit for carrying on the great Defign of the Gofpel •, which in it felf might be reckon- ed fufficient to determine us, that there were Peo- ple of different Nations in Ephefus^ and confe^ quentljr various Dialeds and Languages. But it is further to be confidered, that the A^io- ftle had planted a Church at Ephefus, before he met with the twelve Difciples, at the Time of his fir ft coming to that Place ^, For it is not fuppofeable he fhould have been fometim.e there, realbn'd wkh the Je-ws in their Synagogue^ and departed from them after much intreaty to abide ^ and yet have left them altogether without Paftors. This was not his ufual Practice in other Cities, and there is as little ground to reckon he did negled it here. He left With them Jqnila mid Prijeilla^ and promi- fed to return unto them, and fo we find he made good his Promife, J^s lo. i. And on his fend- ing from Miletus for the Elders of that Church, ARs 70. 17. it appears that there was a confiitute Church there, furniflied with a Number of Ordi- nary and {landing Presbyters , for in the 28. Ver. he requires them as Bifhops, ^o take heed unto ihem/eheSj and to all the Flock over ijtjh'ich the Holy Ghoft had made them Over/eerS' And in the fubfe- <]uent Part of that Chapter, there is a further Dif- covery of the Multiplicity of the Rulers of that Church •, for it is faid, on his taking his Leave of them, He kneeled down and grayed with them afl^ and * A^s. i8, ii». of the Chrijiian Church. 419 and they all wept fore •, which implys, there was a coiifiderable Number of them, which he had fent for to Miletus. Thefe Bifhops or EUers were fix'd Officers in that fingle Church, and fo to theni it was, he committed the Charge of that Flock. From all which it is evident,as any Thing can be, that there was a large Number of Pallors iq the Church o^Ephefus, if we Ihall reckon up the Apo- ftle himfelf, who remained there for the fpace of three Years, the twelve Prophets, and the ordina- ry and fixed Bifhops thereof. And to imagine all thefe to be employed about one fingle Congregati- on of Chriftians, were in itfelf ridiculous, and too injurious an Impeachment of the BlefTed Apoftle. For is it to be imagin d, that he who was an Apo- file, and charged with the Care of all the ChiircheSy fhould remain fo long a Time at Ephefus, while there was but one fingle Congregation in. that Ci- ty, and a numerous Presbytery o^ Prophets and Bi- fhops to feed and govern them ? Befides, it will not be eafy to reconcile lo great a multiplicity of other Officers in that Church, namely, of Prophets and Bifhops, with fo fmall a Number of Difciples as one fingle Congregation. Thus then, from the whole of what hath been faid, the great Number of Converts there appears to have been at Ephefus^ the Multiplicit}^ of Pro^ phets and Bifhops that w^re there, the diverfity of Tongues that was beftowed on the former, and the Grounds we have to reckon there was a variety of Languages among that People ^ it feems to be 3 Demonflration, there were in that famous Church, • inany particular AfTemblies of Chriftians for pu- blick Worfhip. There was then no large Temples nor Edifices, capable of containing huge Numbers of People ^ the Chriftians affembled in the Houfe D d 2 of ±10 ^^^ Original Conjiitutim o^ Aqu'^l^ and Prifcilla, i Cor. 16. 1 9. and the Apo- ftle himfelf is faid to have taught in the School of one ^yr annus ^ for the Space of two Years, after his coming to that Place the fecond Time : Shall we then imagine, that all the reft of the Prophets and Elders, were only employed in preaching to the firft AfTemhly or Church, in the Houfe oi A- qiiila and Vrijc'iUa^ and the Apoftle alone in the latter, in the School of ^yranmis ? This, itfelf, makes two Congregations in Ephefiis, which, Tm fully fatisfied, comes far fliort of their Number* A large Number of Officers or Paftors in any Church is ttill fufficient to determine the unpre- judiced Mind, that there muft be feveral diftinct Charges or Congregations in that City, tho' there were nothing elfe to determine it ^ and this we have in feveral Apoftolical Churches. All I find advanced by our Author, to invalidate what I have faid about the Church of Ephefus, has been once and again anfwered ^ for the whole of it is comprifed in this, The Difciples in Ephefits are called one Flock and Church in the lingular Num- ber, Page 17. But what is all this to the Pur- pofe ? Are not all the Congregations or particular AfTemblies of Chriftiatis in the "World denomi- nate one Church in the fingular Number > And are not all the difperfed Jews throughout the different Provinces, of Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia^ Afia, and Bithyma^ exprefly called one Flock, i Pet. i. i. compared vvqth Chap. 4. Ver. 2. ? Thefe were an- tiently Provinces of the leffer Jjh ^ and fo, ac- cording to our Author's Way of Reafoning, it muft have been fomething very like a National Church. For, that all thefe remote Places made up but one fingle Congregation for publick Wordiip, will not eafily be received by the judicious and thinking Part of the Chriflan Chunk /\it Part of Mankind •, and if there mufl: he an unity in the Word Flock, it is much more natural to rec- kon it to confift in the whole Bodies communicat- ing in thofe Things that fall under the Unity of Ecclefiaftical Government and Jurifdidion. Be- fides, will our Author conclude, that becaufe the twelve Tribes, v/hich were icattered abroad, are expreft by the Name of Church in the fingular Kumber -, therefore they were but one fingle A{^ fembly or Congregation of Chriftians ? The A- pofile James indites his Epiftle to the livehe bribes fcattered abroad, which were the fame to whom the Apoftle Peter indited his firft Epiflle-, and in the 5;. Chapter and 14. Verfe, they are denomi- nate the Church. Is any Man Sick among you, that is, the twelve Tribes, let him call for the Elders of the Church, and let them fray over him. Now, I would defire our Author would choofe, whether this Church was a fingle Congregation or not ? If it was, how could all the Difciples of the twelve Tribes, who were fcattered abroad, come together foP ordinary, to partake of Gofpel Ordinances > If they were not, then it is manifelt, to the Convidi- on of every unprejudiced Mind, the Church in the fingular Number may be taken diftributively, and contain many diftinct and particular AfTemblies for publick Worfhip : And this at once overturns all our Author endeavours to build, by the feveral Apoftolical Churches being feparately defign'd the Church in the fingular Numbejc. Befides, the fame fcattered Tribes are defign'd an AfTembly in the fingular Number -, Jam. 2. 2. // there come into your Ajjembly a Man with a gold Ring, in good Apparel. Now, either this mufl: be underilood of a Chriftian Adembly for publick Worfhip -, or for an Ecclefiaftical Judicature, in Order to decide the D d 3 Diffe- '4li Tlje Original Confiitution Differences that might fall out between the con- verted of the twelve Tribes. If it be taken in the iirfl Senfe, our Point is gain'd, namely, that ma- ny particular Churches or Congregations of Chri- ftians are denominate Affembly in the fingular Number, feeing your Afjnnhly muft undeniably have a Reference to the twelve Tribes, to whom the Epiflle was indited. If it be taken in the fe- cond Senfe, which is moft eligible, then the Con- clufion from our Authors Premifes, or Notion of thefe coUedive Nouns, muft be, that there was one Ecclefiaftical ' Judicature, to which the twelve Tribes were fubjedcd, for the Removal of all their Differences and mutual Offences. The Words in the Original are, ilg (Ti>i/ocycoyr,iJ i[ii^i^, into your Synagogue, Now beiides, that it is very rare, if ever, a Chriftian Affembly for pu- blick Worfliip is expreft b}'* Synagogue^ but Church •, fo the Apoflle exprelljT- fpeaks of Judgnig^ and of fuch Refpc'cl of Perfous^ as is condemn d by the Law, Ver. 9. which is an AccepUition of Pcrfons 111 Judg^ ment^ Lev, 19. %. Therefore it is moft realbnable to underftand this Synagogue of an Affembly met in a Judicative Capacity. And this is the rather to be embraced, \\\ that the Apoftle fcems to have an Allufion to the Je-'j:iflj Pradlice, which the twelve Tribes were acquainted with : And it may be of Ufe to the clearing of the Text, what the learned ^hormiike "^ quotes from Mamontdes ^ namely, ^hat it is esprefly provided by the Jewiih Conftitut/on, that ii)hen a foor Alan and a rich plead together, the rich (hall not he hidden fit do^son, and the poor (land, or fit in a worfe Place •, hut both muft fit, or both Hand, This IS a Circumflance which fecms to have a clear Re- ference * Of the Right cf the Church in a ChriHian State, Eiiit. An. i-^ y. ?i»gc 38, 39. of the Chrifiian Church. 4.22 ference to what the Apoftle here treats of j and confidering he was writing to the Jews^ with whom thefe Cuftoms were familiar and well known, it feems to put the Matter beyond Doubt, that the AjfemUy fpoken of, was an Ecclefiaftical Judica- ture. Thus, there was an Affembly in which the twelve Tribes were concerned \ and for the right Exercife of Juftice therein, the Apoftle gives them Diredlions, and lays before their Rulers the im- partiality they were to obferve in all Deter mina- tions, for the removing Offences. From the Whole, li Church Affembly or Flock muft always be underftood in Sacred Writ in a collective Senfe, as our Author itiaintains, then he muft in- evitably be Presbyterian ^ for, as the twelve Tribes are called one Flock^ Church and Affembly in the fingular Number ^ fo it muft, beyond Qiiefti- on, have a Relation to their being under one Ec- clefiaftical Government, as the Center of their ex- ternal Unity ^ feeing it was impoffible for them to be all Members of one fingle worftiipping Con- gregation. Thus I leave to the judicious Confi- derer, how much Judgment there is in his Obfer- vation, That there was one Flock, one Congrega- tion, not many Flocks, not many Churches or Congregations, under the Overfight of the Pres- bj^tery o^Ephefus, Tht Jccond Thing to be enquired. into, in Or- der to clear up the Conftitution of the Church of Ephcfus^ is, to make it appear, that the fc- 'ueral Congregations in this Church were not under the fole Government of one Perfbn or Bifhop^ but that of a common Council or Bench of Presbyters, Tliere is a mighty Wran- gle among the Epifcopalians, to get rid of the glaring Evidence of Presbyterial Form of Go- D d 4 vcrnment. 414- ^^ Original Conjiitution vernment, that arifeth from the Accounts we have of this Church, from the infpired Penman of the Apoftolick Ads. Some of them muft needs re^ fufe the Identity of the Terms Bif]:ops and Pref- lytcrs^ as Biihop Pcfarjon^ than which nothing can be more contradictory to the Reafoning of the Pen- men of the New Teftament^ and particularly the Evangelift Luke^ in the 20. of y/^/the 17. & 28, Verfes compared together*, for, from the 18. to the 29. Verfe, the Apoftle continues his Difcourfe to the Elders he had called and fent for from £- pj^efiis to Miletus, and Verfe 28. exprefly defigns ihem BifJ:iops, This is confirmed by Dodor Whit- by on the Place, where among other Things he fays, ^his is plain from Irenseus, for he faith op and Presbyter in the New leliament are promifcuouily ufed, but re- fufe them to be Bifhops in a proper Senfe, or fuch an Order of Officers as are vefted with the Power pf Ordination and Government. This Notion is em- 42.6 The Original Conjlitution embraced by Bifliop Hoadly^ Dr. JVhitby, Maurice^ and a frefli Writer Dr. Brett. But this is no lefs antifcriptural than either of the former Opinions, however much embraced at prefent by moft of the Epifcopal Party. This is manifeft, in that not only the Name B'tlhop in the Original includes the Power of Rule and Government •, but even that which is render'd Presbyter or Elder is made ufe of both by Sacred and prophane Authors to exprefs the fame Thing, as is obferved at full Length, Chap. 2. §. 3. And, I cannot mifs ta- king Notice, that our Tranflators have in this Plac® render'd the Word sTriT-HoTtag Overfeers, in- ftead of^ Bifliop s, which is not to be met with a- ny where elfe in the New Teftament, And in- deed, considering, that in the Time when our ^ranflation was carried on, the Controverfjr about Church Government v/as very hot, the mofi: of the Tranflators were Epifcopal, and that thefe were not wanting to make good their Caufe hy the fcvereft Methods ^ it renders it very fufpici- ous it was done on Purpofe and Defign : For the tranflating it Bi/Jpops^ would have founded very harlh, and given no fmall Offence to Epifcopal Ears •, feeing, hereby it would have been made evident to every ordinary Reader, that there were moe Bifliops than one in one Church, and that the Terms Bifhops and Presbyters were exadly re- ciprocal, that is, every Bifhop was a Presbyter, and a Presbyter a Bifliop. But after all, when I refled on what is faid by Mr. Frenn in his inode- rate and [eajonable Apology for hidulgbig Chrjftian Liber ty^^ Pag. 2, 2. I'm inclined to think, the Fault is not altogether to be charged on the Tran- flators, but on a certain zealous Bifliop \jA17drews~] who had the lafl: Pcriifal of their Labours, and was of the Chrifiian church. 417 was, not without Reafoii, thought to have made free with it in lome Things, the better to fupport his own Notions. But pairing this, the Adions afcribed to the El- ders or Bifhops of Eph^^u clearly point forth they were clothed with the Power of Jurifdidion, no lefs than difpenfing Word and Sacraments. They were to take h^ed to all the Floeh^ in which the Ho- ly Ghoft had made them Bi(ljoi;}s^ to feed the Church ofGod^ without the leaft Hint of a fuperior. Now, to be Bifhops and feed the Church of God, lays, in the ftrongeft Terms, they were to govern and rule it. This much is included in the Expreifions, and the natural Signification of the Original Words, as is already obferved Chap. 2. §. 5. Befidcs, it is worth Notice, that Rule and Go- vernment is exprefljT' afcribed to the Gofpel Elders or Bifhops. Thus, i ^Im, ^- 17. 'tlsfaid, 1 he El- ders that rule "well, and labour in Word and Doilrine. Now, if thefe Elders had had nothing to do, but only in A\'"ord and Doctrine ^ whjMs ntlit7g well afcrib'd to them ? ^^'hy are they faid to haveHoiK)ur on that Account,ifthey were not inv powered to labour therein > And, why is it faid, that he only is qualified to be a Bif!iop, who is capable to rule and Govern his o-wn Family *, and he that is not able for this, is accounted to be un- fit to he a Ruler in the Church of God, if he was to have no Concern in the Government of Thrift's Houfe ? There is nothing lefs than Prejudice, or fomething that has too much the Afcendent over Mortals, is able to refifi: fuch clear Scripture E- vidence for the Gofpel Elders having the Power of Jurifdidion and Difcipline. Again, the Bifliops of Eph:'fus, having their Charge in the midft of many vAo were Infidels and 42.8 The Original Con flit ut ion and Heathens •, either they had the Power to re* ceive in, and admit to be Members of their Church, fuch as made a Profeffion of Chrifl: ^ or not } If they had not this in their Commiilion, then, a great many, who in Obedience to the Go- fpell Call, and it may be, from the Heart had em- braced that Form of Dodrine delivered to them, and on that Account were Members of the Re- deemer's Myftical Body, and among the Number of that Flock for which he had laid down his Life, were to be none of their Charge, nor they called to feed them ^ contrary to the exprefs De- lign of the Apoftle. But to fay this, were too bare-faced. And therefore, if they had a Power to receive in fuch to the Bofom of the Vifible Church, on the Conditions and Qualifications fpe- cified in the Gofpel,and not to receive in any who were not thus endowed ^ the}'' had the fame Power to feclude and debar from the Privileges of the Church, and Society of the Dilciples, fuch as fhould afterwards evidence themfelves to be Ene- mies to the Truth, and obftinate Oppofers of what they profefs'd at their Admilfion. For, if the Privileges of the Chriftian Church are not abfo- lute, but fufpended till Perfons come up to fuch Terms and Conditions as are prefcrib'd in the Go- fpel, and it is only the Rulers of the Church that are impowered to judge of thefe Qiialifica- tions, as to external Memberfhip •, then, the fame Rulers have a Power and official Right, to declare, and authoritatively pronounce fuch as are Contumacious, obftinate or heretical after their Admiinon, to have forfeited their Claim to thefe Privileges which belong to that Sacred Bod3% to which they were received, and thereupon bound to live up to the certain Terms and Conditions they of the Chrifiian Church. 4.29 tlrey made Profeffion of, and in their Entry fub- jected themfelves unto. This Confequence muft be manifeft to every unprejudiced Confiderer, tin- lefs it could be made good, that there is fome- thing more in determining a Perfon to have for- feited his Right to the Privileges of a Society, on his renouncing the Terms and Conditions of his Admilfion, than there is in finding a Perfon to have a Right unto thefe Privileges, on his. making a Profeflion of, and engaging himfelf to fubjed unto thefe Terms and Conditions \ which will not be very eafy to conceive. And that which ferves to confirm this, is, that the Church o^Cormth ac- tually had a Power to ejed the inceftuous Perfon, and their being Remifs herein, was that for which the Apoftle feverely reproved them ^ whereas, had not this been a Duty incumbent on them, be- fore his writing to, and putting that Church in Mind of their Work and Bufinefs in fuch Cafes, the}'" had not been liable to a Cenfure, nor repro- vable on Account of a Kegle£t. If this had not been a Power in them by Yertue of their Office, the Apoftle would never have faid. And have not rather mourned^ that he that hath done this Deed might be talen away from among you. And, Do not ye judge them that are within ? i Cor, 5. 2, 1 2, com- par'd with 2 Cor. 2. 6. Befides, if the Office-bearers in the Church of Ephejus had not the Power of Jurifdidion and Difcipline, how was it poffible to obtemperate the ylpoftle's Exhortations given unto them ^ preferve their Flock as Overfeers •, and withftand the great Diforders and Confufions which were to ariie a- mong them after Paul's Departure, when grievous Wolves fJyould enter iu^ and of themfelves^ or fuch as were Members of their own Body, rile up, /peak ^jO The Original Confiitution /peak fci'verfe IJj'nigs^ and draw away Difciples af- ter them ? Nay, to what Purpofe does the Holy Apoflle forewarn them of thefe Things, and lay them down as Reafons and Arguments to excite them to Fidelity and Care in feeding that Flock ? if they were not capable of cutting ojff profanely fcandalous, ohftinate and heretical Perfons, and otherwife ufe the Rod of Difcipl^ne, as it was moft fulted to prefer ve the Purity of Religion a- iiiongthem^ vindicate the Honour of Chrift-, and, if polfible, reclaim the Offenders, or fuch as were under the Delufions of a cunning Tempter. It were a Reflcdtion on the Wifdom of the Redeem- er, who was fo much concern'd to have his Vifible Body kept from Schifm, to imagine he had not provided Ecclefiaftical Remedies for all the Difeaf- es of his Church, and fuited to preferve her from PutrefadHon and Corruption. And fo, as the Apo- ftle forewarns them, that of ^hemfdves^ that is, even of thefe who were in Office among them, there (liould Men ri/^///?, and (peak pcrverfeThwgSy and draw away Dijc'iples after them •, fo, it is not to be imagin'd but thc}^ had a Power to proceed a- gainft thefe, and inflid a due Cenfure on them. And it is a receiv'd Principle among the Epifcopa- lians, that the Power of Ordination and Govern- ment go together ^ and they that are impowered to exercife the one, have the other alfo. Thus, it being manifeff, that the Bifliops of Ephefus had the Power of Government, they had that of Ordi- nation alfo ^ and fo were capable to preferve a Succelfion of Perfons in their OfHcc ^ and without this, they were not in a Condition to take Heed to, and provide for the Flock of God its being fed by Paftors, after their own Removal and Death. Kow, the Reception cfany Pcifon into^the Mini- fferial of the Chrifiian Church. 4 j i fterial Communibn, being no hjs on certain Terms and Conditions, //^^/;2 that of Heathens and Pagans, into Church Communion j namely, that they be hlamdefs^ not Jelf-wUledy not foon angry, not given to Wine, &c. It mufl: be undeniable, that if any, after their AdmifTion to the Minillry, or Ordina- tion, ihould flinch from, rejed or call off all thefe Terms to which they fubjected themfelves, and difcover their Self-willednefs, Unrulinefs, walk difbrderly, ^c\ and draw away Difciples after them, and thereby beget Schifm and Divifion in the Church ^ the fame Perfons who made the Invefti- ture of the Minifterial Powers to them, may de- clare them to have forfeited all Right to the Exer- cife thereof, and to the Privileges they were ad- mitted unto on their Ordination. And it is impof- fible to conceive a Sacred Society, in which Order and Decency is to be preferv'd, and which ought to be kept pure from Schifm, by thofe whom Chrifl: gave as a Deed of Gift unto it for that End ^ without conceiving, at the fame Time, that the Rulers thereof have the Jame Pov/er to fufpend or depofe a Perfon from the Exercife of the Holy Mi- iiiftry, on his renouncing the Terms of his Ordi- nation, that they had to ordain him to the Ecclefi- aftical Function, on his ProfeiTion of thefe, and appearing to be endowed with the Qiaalifications of a Gofpel Biiliop. For, indeed, if it were other- wife, it muft give us a furprifing View of theChri- ftian Church, namely, that the Rulers thereof had a Power to fend forth Labourers into Chrift's Vine- yard, to labour for its Good, on their appearing to have the Endowments and Qualifications of faithful Labourers, and their Engagement to the Rules of the Gofpel Church •, and ytX. on their acting for the Detriment, Hurt and Deftruction of that Sacred Body, i ; 4.^ 1 ^e Original Confiitution Body, they had no Power to remedy this Evil, and piit a Stop to what might prove ruining and defl:ru6tive thereto. This is a Notion not to be ad- mitted of any well-governed civil Society, and much lefs of that which is of a Sacred Nature, and circumfcrib'd with the rrloft beautiful and whole- fome Rules, fo well calculate for maintaining Or- der, Peace and Unity, and preventing Schifni therein. Thus, the Bifhops of Ephefus^ as they had a Power to rule and govern that Church •, fo, to ordain Perfbns appearing to be duly qualified to the holy Miniftry ^ and confequently, to fufpend er depofe therefrom fuch as fhould, after their be- ing receiv'd into the Miniflerial Communion, dii^ cover themfelves to be Enemies to the Order, Peace and Unity of the Church, and renounce their Minifterial Engagements. Thus, it is eafy to perceive, that the Church of Ephefus had in her, at the fame Time, moe Bi- fhops than one, and, that to them belonged the Power of Ordination and Government, no lefs than that of difpenfing "Word and Sacraments. In this fhe had all the Features and Refemblances of the Mother Church of Jnitfakm, where the Apoftles ruled with Parity, not for one, but feveral Years j which was the exad Pattern of Presbytery, and will be regarded in all future Ages, by all the fin- cere Lovers of Truth, and fuch as have a tender Regard for Apoflolick Example and Precept in this Matter. I fhall conclude this Head with a Teftimony or two from fome Learned Epifcopal Dodors ^ and the firfj: is Dr. Hammond^ who fays in his Para- phrafe on the Place ^, Look to your fmrs, and to thejc committed to your Tntjt, to ruk and order all thd of the Chriftidfi Church. ^j^ ih faithful Chrtftians amoiig yott. This learned Dodor concludes as fillly againft Df. tVh'itby^ as Dr. Whitby did againft Bifhop Pt^arfon, Tlie riQxi 1 Ihall mention, is Dr. Stillingflcet^, wfio^ in 'ftrong Terms, concludes againft all of them in thefe AVords. " The fecond Thing wef confider, '' is, th: Perfoks authorized to do it [ Ordination 3 " whom we ma}^ confider under a double Refped, '' before their Liberties were bound up by CbrHpa^ a- *' mong themfelves^ arid after. Firfi^ Before they ** had reftrain'd themfelves of their o\^n Liberty^ " then the General Rule among them for Ordina* *'' tion was, — — • Every one regularly ordain' d hi nt-^ ^^ felfy had the Poiver of the Ordination of his Difc'i^ *' ples^ as Maimonides affirms. -— The faiiie Di* " ftindion may be obferved under the Gofpel, iii " Reference to the fix'd Officers of the Church 5 *' for we may confider them in their firft State '' and Period, as the Presbyters did tule the *' Churches in common, as Jerom tells us, Commu-^ " m Presbyterormn ConfiUo Ecclefu gubernabantur : *' Before the Jurifdidion of Presbyters was re- [/ '* ftrained by mutual Conferit, in this tnftant *' doubtlefs, the Prfesbyters enjoy'd the fame Li- " berty that the Presbyters among the Je-ws dld^ *' of ordaining other Presbyters by that tower /* they were invefted in at their own Ordination. '' To vvhich Purpofe we fhall only^ at prefenty *' take Notice of the Confeffion of two Candmfls^ W'ho are the higheft amiong the Papifts, for De- fence of the diftind Order of Epifcopacy. Yet Gratian himfelf confejfTeth, Sacros ordines dic'i- nius Diaconatmn^ Presbyter atum : hds quidern fo^ los Ecclefia primitiva habuiffe dicitut. And Jpan^ ^^ nes Semecd m his Glofs upon the Qandn Law^ E e Di^mf . — — — — I 11 ■ I i— 1— ■ m' ..I.— I Jfemcon Pact 2. F^g. 272^ iji^ a 424 T'he Original Confiitution Dicimt qu'tdan quod in Ecclefid prima primhivci *^ commune erat officimn Ep'ifcoporum ^ Sacerdotum^ *' ^ nomina erant communia, Sed in fecundd " primitivd cosperunt d'tftingui ^nomina ^^ officia. *' Here we have a Difl:in6tion of the Primitive " Church, very agreeable both to the Opinion of ^' Jerom, and the Matter we are now upon ^ in " the firfl: Primitive Church, the Presbyters all ^* aded in common for the Welfare of the Church, '' and either did or might ordain others to the *' fame Authority with themfelves -, becaufe the *' intrinfical Power of Order is equally in them, *' and in thofe who were after appointed Governors ^^ over Presbyters. And the Collation of Orders " doth come from the Power of Order, and not merely from the Power of Jurifdidion. It be* ing likewife fully acknowledged by the School- men, That Bifhops are not fuperior above Pref- *' byters as to the Power of Order. " Thus far the DoQtor •, and much more might be tranfcrib'd from him, full to our Purpofe. I fhall only obferve, That if the firfl: Primitive Church was Presbyteri- an, we are not afham'd to follow her Pattern, nor will we lay her Conftitution in Ballance with what might be afterwards ^ for it is a plain Cale, Infal- libility is never to be exchang'd with Fallibility. ■'After all, if Truth is of fuch a Nature as will only admit of one Way of Defence, or muit bemaiiir tain'd by Arguments and Mediums that are not contradiding to, and fubverfive one of another 5 then I leave it to the judicious Confiderer to judge. How much of this appears in the Epiftopal Scheme and Conftitution of Church Government •, for, if all their different Models of the Apoftolical Church will ftand in aConfiftency one with another, it will not of the Chrifiian Church. /[^$ not be difficult to reconcile the two Ends of a Con- tradidion. The grand Objedion that is made againft what has been faid on the Conftitution of this Church, is, th^t timothy was Bifliop o?Efhefus. ThisAr* - gument is fully expofed in the Jpfcnditc^ wh^re the different Sentiments of the Epifcopalians about the Terms Bilhop and Presbyter are at Ibme length reprefented, and the Places, where their Minds are expreft, referred to. All I fhall add in this Place fhall be but fhort. That which is mainly infilled upon, is. That Tunothy was Bifhop of Ephefus^ and Jttus or Crete, and thefe had the fole Power of Or- dination and Government in their refpeftive Chur- / ches, and that this is the Reafbn why fuch particu- t lar Directions as that, 2 ^im, 2, 2, are given ther" and they are called to ordain and look after the Qualifications of Perfons to be ordain'd, receive Accufations againll Elders, rejed Hereticks, and rebuke Offenders, ^c. From fuch Premi fes as thefe, they infer, that 'Timothy mid Titus were fu- perjor to ordinary Presbyters, and confequently, they alone, and not thefe, had the Power of Ordi- nation and Government. This being laid down, our modern Bifhops lay claim to be the only Suc- cefTors of thefe two remarkable Perfons. But, in Anfwer to this muchtalk'd of Argument, I fhall offer thefe Things. !. That it is readily granted, that Timothy and Titus were of a fuperior Charader to ordinary Pailors or Elders \ but then it muft be obferved, that wherein they w^ere fupe- yior to them,|8they had no Succeffors ^ a? has been abundantly made good in the firft Chapter. It is a Matter beyond Queftion, that Timothy was an Evangelift •, for, if he had not been fo, it would have been as impertinent to have recjnir'd him to E e 2 do 43^5 The Original Constitution do the Work thereof, as it would have been for the Epifcopalians to have demanded one of their common Presbyters to do the Work of a D'iocefan. But of this there has been enough faid on a for* mer Occafiou. And as to the inconfiftent Shifts Dr. Whitby is brought into, in his Preface to the Epiftle of Titits^ when he acknowledges limathy and lit us to have been Evcmgeli/is, and that, pro- perly, they could not be Bijljops^ and yet, thereaf^ ter, makes fuch Inferences as plainly overturn his own Premifes ^ they are fully and judicioufly ob- ferved by the Learned Mr. Jamefon^ in his Sum of the Epifcopal Controverfy^ Chap. 2. 2. As for their alledging, il^im, 5. i<^.y1gawfl an Elder receive not an Accufation^ hut before fwo or three JVitne(fes^ as an Argument of a Bifliop's being Judge of Presbyters, and their Superior, 'tis ridi- culous, and as inconclufive, as to alledge, that be- caufe timothy is exhorted to preach the fVord, be in- ftant in Seafon and out of Seafon^ rebuke, exhort ivith allJong-fujfering and Do^rine, therefore he was to do this alone, and none of the Presbyters were concerned therein with him. It is eafy to perceive what Sort of Arguments thefe would make, if call into the Drefs of a Syllogifm. Be- lides, how would this Way of Reafoning be recei- ved by the Epifcopalians, if it fhould be applied to another Example •, namely, our Lord faid unto Peter, I will give unto thee the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, And what foever thou finilt bind on Earth, fiall be hound in Heaven, &c. Therefore the Power of the Keys belonged to Petery and not the reft of the Apofiles, This Way of argumenting by the Papifts in Favours of the Pope, is equally good with that of the Epifcopalians in Favours of Bi- (Jjops ^ and if the one conclude againft the Pro- ieftantSy of the Chriftian Church. 437 te/tantSy then the other will againft the, Preslyteri" ans, 3. As for their alledging that Ihnothy was fix'd Bifliop of £/)/^^/^j, from the Apoftle's Words, As I h! ought thi^e to abide Ji ill at Ephefus, 'when I went into Macedonia, that thou might eft charge fome that they teach no other Do^rim^ 'tis of as little Service to their Caufe 5 for it is fo far from concluding that which is defign'd, that it feems to point forth, that the Evangel ift's Stay in that Place was only temporary, to do what was by the Apoftle en- joyn d ^ but not that he was to have that City for the Place of his fix'd Refidence, and the Care only of that Church 5 which is contrary to Fadt and Truth, as has been before obferv'd. 4. It is not in any Meafure clear, that timothy was at Ephefas, when the two Epiftles were writ- ten unto him •, for, tho" our Tranflation would appear to give fome Countenance to it, at the Writing of the firft Epiftle, when it is faid, Js I he/ought thee to abide at Ephefus, and then it is ad- ded by Way of Supplement, Verfe ^. fo do-^ yet it muft be confidered, that thefe Words are not in the Original : And tho' they were, the utmoft that could be inferr'd, is. That the Apoftle had renew- ed his Exhortation to him, to charge Men that they taught no other Doclrine^ on all Occaflons and Op- portunities, wherever he was. And fo Dr. Whitby paraphrafes the Words, Unto Timothy my own Son in the Faith, (do I wifh) Grace, Mercy and Peace from God the Father, ( declaring that) as I be- fought thee to abide Jiill at Ephefus, "-johen I went in^ to Macedonia, {Aks 20. i. fo J did it to this End) that thou might elt charge fome (Judaizers there) to teach no other Do^rine ( than that which is accord- ing to Godlinefs, Chap. 6.^. ) And the fame Lear- E e 3 ned 43 8 ^e Original Conpitution iit& Doctor, in his Preface to this Epijftle, fays, St. Paul faith plainly in this Epiftle, that he purpofed to come to him ^ but he faith not, that he purpofed to cotti^ to him at Ephefiis. If you reply. That in his Epiftle he commands him to ftay at Ephefus^ and fo muft be fuppofed to fpeak of coming thither to him, Chap. i. ?. This, I Gonfefs, is true, according to our Yerfion, which adds unto the Words, *So do • but if you read the Words thus^ As I exhorted thee to abide [ fome Time ] at Ephefus^ when I went into Macedonia^ (lb I did it) that thou mighteft^ad- monifli fome to' teach no other Doftrine ; it will be left uncertain whether he were at Epbefits at the Inditing of this Epiftle -, for then, having done the Work for which he was bid to ftay at Ephefus, he might go on to other Places, doing the Work of an Evangeli/i, " The fame Author adds, " It is certain, that this firft Epiftle was written to him, that, in St. PaiiFs Abfence, he might know how to deport himfelf in the Church of God, efpecially in Reference to the Prefcrip- tions here laid down, Chap. 3. 15:. Now, there was little Need that he fliould ftay to do the great Work prefcrib'd in the Epiftle, touching Biftiops and Deacons, they being ff^ttled among them by St. Paul himfelf, before he left Eph- fiis^ and they being after, in his Journe}^ to Je- ' riifalem, fummoned to Miletus, and taught how to demean themfelves in the refpe6tive Provin- ces committed to their Truft : It is therefore highly probable, tl"iat thefe Directions were gi- ven him, in Reference to fome othef Churches to whidh this Evangelift was to travel, and in fome of which he might then be. " And as to the $d Ex:>iftle, he faj^s, on Chap. 4. 12. "Hence ■ '' it of the Chrifiian Church. 43 9 ** it is evident. That timothy ^ at the "Writing of *' this Epiftle, was not at Ephefus : For, iffo, why " Ihould the Ax:)oftle advertife him, that he had ** fent Tychicus thither > " This much the Dodor. I fliall only add, If there were Bifhops ordain'd in the Church of EphfuSyhe^oVQ Timothy \v2is fet over them, what became of them . afterwards ? Were they degraded without a Crime > And, if they were ftill there, then there were ftill moe Bilhops than one in that Church. And if the Apoftles themfelves were fuch an Order of Officers, of which there could be moe than one in one fingle Church, and a£led in Conjundion with the Elders in the Church of 7^r///<2/^m in Matters of Jurifdic- tion and Difcipline, as has been already made good ^ then it is not to be dream'd, that the Evan- gelifts Timothy and Titles were of a more raifed or higher Order, or fuch Officers, of which there could be but one in one fingle Church. But there has been enough faid on this Head ^ the Reader will fee more in the Firft Chapter, and in the Jp- pendix. And indeed, the Argument is fueh as ma- ny of the more learned Epifcopalians are alham'd Qi\ and, at beft, it is borrowed from the Jefuite Turian ^ and Bdlarminej and was long fince, as the moft of the reft, confecrate in the Jefuite's School, and has an equal Tendency to fupport a Popifh Prelacy, with that of the Epifcopalians in our Day. See James 0-wen^ Script, Ordin. E e 4 SECT. * Tiuian, Sophif. inter Sadd. .Oper. C. ":. Tag. 5518. A/J-P T^^ Original Confiitution SECT. VI. ^h^ fame proved of the Church of Corinth , an^ I Cor. 5". 4, 5. largely vindicated. E come nest to the Church oiCortnth. This was once a very famous City, but now in a ruinous State ^ it lies in the Morea^ and was once fubjed to the Venetians^ by whom it was taken. Anno 1687. but now is under the lurks ^ who made themfelves Mafters of it in 17 15. It ftands on the IJihmus, 54 Miles Weft of yf/tej-, and 4:? Weft of Thebes. Now, in fpeaking to the Conftitution of this Church, I fliall obferve the former Method, and firji take Notice, that there were feveral Con- gregations therein ^ and then xnsike it appear, that all thefe v/ere under the Government of a Clafs or Presbytery. And, I. That there were in this Church feveral Con- gregations, will appear from the Number of Difci- ples that were therein. And it is obfervable to this Purpofe, That on the Apoftle Paul his firft Coming to that Place, by one Sermon, and that in the Houfe of y«/?///, Ads 18. 7, 8. Criipus the Chief Ruhr of the Synagogue heUeved on the Lordy and all his Houfe, and many of the Corinthians hear- ing, believed and were baptijed. Here is a Perfon of Diftindion, with his Family, which muft be conceived to be numerous, conJfidering his Charac- ter, ail com^erted to the Faith of Chrift, with ma- ny o^ the Corinthians. Immediately on the Back oFthis, we find the Lord comforts the Holy Apo- ftle againft the Obftinacy of the Je-ws, who op- pofed themfelves and blafphemed, by letting hifn know, That however the Conteixipt of his Brethren an4 of the Chrifiian Church. 44.1 ^nd Kinsfolk, according to the Flefli, might diC- .courage his Spirit; yet he was to have an amazing Succe{s in this City, by the Converflon of the G^fi- tiles : l^hen jpoke the Lord to Paul in the Night by a Vifion^ Be not afraid^ but /peak, and hold not thy Peace : For I am with thee^ and no Man (hall fet on thee to hurt thee-^ for I have much People in this City, J^s 18. 9, TO. Thus, itiseafy to perceive, that jbefides thofe already converted, the Apoftle had the Mind of his great Mafter, that there was much People yet to be brought in ^ thefe were to be a Bal« lance, and bear Proportion to the Jews who reject ted the Counfel of God againft themfelves •, which inuft unqueftionably determine, that the Succefs of the Apoftle in that populous City, was far to exceed the Bounds of one fingle Congregation. For it is not eafy to conceive, that coniidering thevaft Number o^Jews in that City, fuch an Handful of Converts, as could affemble in one Congregation at that Time, would have been fufficient to have rais'd the Holy Apoftle above that Dejedion of Spi- rit he labour a under for the Obftinacy of the He^ hrews, who were fo dear ujito him, and for whofe Sakes he would have undergone fo much. And confidering he continued a Tear and fix Months at Corinth, preaching the PVordof God among them ^ it is moft natural to believe, that the Succefs of bis Labours under fo rich Encouragement, far exceed- ed the Number that could affemble in any private Houfe or fmall Oratory, which is all they could have Accefs unto in thofe Days. And it is worthy of Notice, that lertuUian alcribes the Name of Church to two or three, Ubi duo aut tres funt, ibz eft Ecclefia, And it is plain, that in the Apoftoli- cal AgGy and for fome confiderable Time thereaf- ter, the Places of publick Wcrfhip uere both fmall 44«i ^^^ Original Conjiitution fmall and retired ^ and not fuch as afterwards ot- tain'd in the Days o{ Conftantine. Thus, confide- ring the Energy of the Apoftle's Preaching ^ the Time of his conftant Continuance in that populous City •, the Encouragement he had from God of great Succefs ^ the Smallnefs of the Places they or- dinarily had for afTembling in, even in the Time of Peace ^ it muft, at once, make us conceive there Were many Affemblies for Publick Worlhip at^ Corinth. Befides, the Adminiftration of the Sacrament of Baptifm by the Apoftle, was only to Crijpus and Gaius^'Sini the Houfhold of Stephanas •^. Now it being faid That they that believed 'uoere haptized^ mufl: un- queftionably fay that this Ordinance was difpenfed to them by fome other Perfon than he, and con- fequently in fome other Aflembly where the A- pofl:le was not preaching ^ unlefs we Ihould fup- pofe, hedeclind to perform this Part of the Mi- nifterial Fundion to any fave thefe already men- tioned, and that he fat by as a Spedator when it v/as performed by any other Paftor, which is not in the lealt credible. Is it not much more reafon- able to conceive that the Apoftle gave himfelf wholly to the preaching of the Word, to which he fays he was fent, that he might daily add Num- bers to the Church from among thefe that were yet unconverted among the Jews and Heathens ^ and that he had committed the Baptifm of thefe to the other Paftors and Minifters which he had or- dain'd in that City, or others of his AlTiftants, in their different Affemblies, according as their Num- bers increafed ? This is fo much the rather to be embraced, in that we find there was a Multitude of Paftors and Teachers in the Church of Corinth. For, _^ as * X Cor, r.' 14, 15, 16, of the Chrifiian Church. ^^ as the Apoftle was the t Mafter-Builder of that famous church, and continued there for the fpace of Eighteen Months ^ fo it is manifeft, there were many Co-workers with him, all contributing their Share in carrying on that great Work. This is plainly included in his taxing thofe Corwthians who made Profeflion of the Faith, for their Sohifm and Divifion, arifing from the different Affedions that were among them, to their feveral Teachers. Were there not fome in this Church, who doted on one Paftor, fome on another, and others on a Third ? Does not the Apoftle fay. Every one of you faith ^ I am <7/Paul, and I of A])o\\os^ and I of Ce- phas, and I of Chi/i > This clearly intimates they had a Plurality of Teachers, and each of thefe his Followers and Admirers. And tho' the Apoflle's Words are Hyperbolical, when he fays, ^ho^ yon have ^en thoiifand luftructers tn Chi ft, yet have ye not many Fathers ^ yet the Phrafe includes they had great Store of Teachers among them. And that there was a great Number with them, ap- pears from the Multiplicity of Prophets that were there, to whom the Apoftle gives Directions for maintaining of Order, Decency and Regularity in their publick Affemblies : Let the Prophets fpeak Two or 1 hree, and let the other judge, — And the Spirits of the Prophets are fuhjeci to the Prophets^ I Cor. 14. 29, ^1. Now, if there was in this Church a ftated Order to be obferv'd, and t\(^o or three Prophets were only to Preach at a Time, and that by Turns, and the reft to judge, and the Spirits of the Prophets to be fubjccl to the reft ; then we ma}?- reafonably conchiclc their Number was verjr confldcrable •, feeing a Plurality preach- ing fuppofed a greater Number to be Judges, ui> , Ids t I Cor, 3« Jc. di 4. I 5. 444- ^^^ Original Confiitutiort lefs we fliould imagine the greater Party was jud- ged by the fmaller, contrary to all Form, and the Nature of the Thing. And tho' thefe Prophets had an extraordinarjr Charader^ yet they aded the Part of ordinary Paftors to that Church ^ and the Rules given them, for their decent and order- ly managing the Affairs and religious Concerns thereof, are of a binding Nature, and every "Way agree to ordinary Minifters in all future Ages. Now, tofuppofe fach a vaft Number of Officers in the Church of Connil\ all to be employed about one fingle Congregation of Chriftians, and that fuch remarkable Gifts were beftowed on them, to be more frequently emploj^'ed in hearing than preaching, which on fuch a Suppofition muff: in- fallibly have been the Cafe, is in its felf ridicu- lous, and inconfiftent with the remarkable down- pouring of the Holy Ghoft, that was in thofe Days^ Befides, this would haV-e a very different Afped from what our Lord enured his Difciples unto in the Days of his Flelh ^ when he fent them forth ^'Wo and Iwo^ that each of them might find Work, and none be without Bufinefs anfwering to his Station. And to conceive that our Bleffed Lord bad much Feopk m Corinfh, and a great many Labourers in the Work of the Miniftry ^ and yet ftill but one Congregation, affembling in ibme upper Room or Family, is in it felf unrea- fonable. And, as is obferved by the Learned Ru- therford (a)^ the Apoftle's Words feem clearly to give u^ a quite other View of Things, and his fay- ing. You may all prophefie otie by one^ that all maf harn^ and all ma's he comforted^ muff fay, this ^was to be performed by Courfe, and in divers or fever al JfjhnUies, Again «———————— ■■•-■■■ I ■ I B - ' (a) Due Right of PresbytCi'v, Pag. ^6 1. of the Chrijiian Church. 445 Agairij it mufl: be confider'd, that there were a Di verfity of Tongues and Dialeds h\ this Church 5 and for the right ufing of thefe, it was enjoyned, that if any /poke in an nnknown Tongue^ it was to be by two or at mofi Three, and that by Cowrje^and ano^ ther -was to interpret, i Cor, 14. Now, if we fhall take a Review of the Multitude of Teachers that were in Corinth^ and that thefe were endued with the Gifts of Tongues, working Miracles, and healing Difeafes, and yet all but one Congregation, it were very flrange. Was the only End of thele for the Edification of one Affembly of Chrifli- ons > Or, how could the End of Edification by a Diverfity of Tongues be obtained, if all the Di- fciples and others in that City had but one Lan- guage > Nay, in that Cafe, what was their Ufe- fulnefs ? For, tho' it be faid. Tongues are for a Sign to them that believe not \ yet it will not follow, that this was only for the gaining of Heathens to the Faith, and had no Relation to the Edification of thefe who were already converted, and of dif- ferent Languages. The contrary of this is mani- fefl: from the Context ^ for otherwife, how comes it, that the Apoflle fays, except they fpeak to thofe who were acquainted with their Language, or there be an Interpreter, they were as Barbari- ans to thofe to whom they uttered themfelves, and the Hearers as Barbarians to them ? Befides, if they were pot for the Edification of the Church, to what End were they to pray, they might inter- pret ? Does not the Apoflle exprefly declare, that he who (poke with Tongues, if he was not un- derftood, it was fruitlefs to others, b}^ Reafon the Hearers could not fay Jmen to his Preaching, or immediate Addrefs to God in Prayer ? He that does not inftrud; others by his Language in Prea- ching 44^ ^^ Original Conjiitution ching, is but unprofitable to the Church ^ and ftrange Tongues, in the Apoflle's Account, were fo far from being profitable to the Hearers, if not underftood, that they were rather the Judgment of God upon them. Thus, the Apofl:le's Scope, I Cor, 14. was to redify the Abufe of Tongues, and fliew how they were to be ufed for the Edifi- cation of the Church ^ and this, I cannot help thinking, ftill fuppofed, there were different Tongues among the Hearers of the Gofpel ^ for no Gift is bellowed, but where it may be ufeful to Edification. Now, from the whole, confidering the great Number of Teachers there was in Corinth^ the Diverfity of Languages wherewith they were en- dued, and the Regulations the Apoftle laid upon them, by which they were reilrided to lisoo or ^hree at moft, at one Aflembly ^ it feems plain- ly to fay, that thefe Pallors, to whom the. Apo- ftle fays, ^hat all might frophe fie one hy one^ that all might learn^ and all be comforted ^ behov'd to perform their Office in different Places, by Courfe, and to different Affemblies : For, it is not eafy to believe, they could all do it fuccelfively to one fingle Affembl}'', fb as the Ihfidel floouldhe convinced of alU and judged of alL "Will Two or Three Prophets be counted all the Prophets that were in Corinth ? Or, will their Numbers, be- ing reflrided to Two or Three, that were to pro- phefie to one Affembl}^ ftand in a Confifiency with all the Prophets of that Church their pro^ phefying one by one, unlefs it was in different Places, and to different Affemblies ? The due Con- fideration of ^ that Chapter without Prejudice, renders it bej^ond Exception, that the Church of ' ■ Corinth • "" ■'^— "y p . I, "' , I . » I Cot, 14. ^ of the Chriftian Church. 44^ Corinth confifted of feveral diftind Congregations or Affemblies for Publick Worfhip ^ and what the Apoftle fays in the 34 Verfe, is a further Confir- mation thereof-, Let your Women keep Silence in your Churches. It is not faid, Let Women^ but your Women keep Silence -, which properly cannot be underftood of other Churches, than what were in the fingle Church of Corinth^ nor of their dif- ferent Affemblies at different Times, but of the feveral diftind Meetings, which, for ordinary, met at the fame Time in diftind Places. For as it is not an ufual Way of fpeaking, to term different Meetings of the fame Body of People at different Times, by the Name of Churches-^ fo, if we may give Credit to the Teftimony of l.ertullian before mentioned, the Thing initfelfwas impraflicabk, that all the Chriftiaus could affemble in one Place for Worfliip at the fame Time ^ feeing, ac- cording to his Account, the Chriftians were fb nu- merous in the fecond Century, that they lioere 'well nigh the greater Part of every City, This Teftimony is general, and had a Refpedl to every City where Chriftianity was ]olanted by the Apofiles ^ and fo, if it be compared with what has been already faid, allowing the Difference of Time, we may fiill believe, there were even moe Congregations in Corinth in the firft Age of the Chriftian World than one. I fhall only add, that it plainly ap- pears from Rotn, 16. 2?. that Gaius whom the Apoftle calls his Hoft, intertained a Church or Congregation in his own Houfe ^ and tho' Origen ^ in his Commentary on the Text, fays. He -was a hojpitahle Man, 'who 4id not only receive Paul, and every * Videtur indicare deeo(Gaio) quod Virfuit hofpitalis, qubdnonfo- lum populurn,ac fingulos quosque diverfantes Ccrinthijhpfpitio rcccpcrit, fed £ccle(i% univeifse ia domo fua Conveaticulum ipic pta:bueiit< 44^ ^^ Original Conjiitutidn ry particular Chrifi'ian into his Houfe ^ hut afforded alfo in his Houfe a Me eii tig-place to the whole Churchy Yet this cannot be dl the Chriftians in Corinth^ whofe Nuinbers appear vaftly to exceed what could be accomodate in olie private Houfe or Lodg- ing, if the one Half, nay, the fourth Part of the City had been Chriftians, which is much vvithiri the Number which 7ertullian reckon'd t6. be in every City, In a Word, it muft be furprifing,^ that if a fingle Congregation was fo efTential to a , Church, that however Populous any City was where the Apoftles came, they could never ex- ceed the number of Ten or Twelve hundred Per- fbns at moft to embrace the Chriftian Faith, which would be more than fufficient for any Accommo- dation an AfTenibly for pilbliek Worlhip could obtain in that Age *, and that even in Defiance to the ftrongeft Exprelllons in Sacred Writ, denoting the Succefs of the Apoftles, and their remarkable^ Conquefts, and the concurring Teftimony of the fucceeding Age, which is ftill to be admitted as an under Proof. Here I cannot mifs to obferve whaft is objeded by our Author againft what has been faid. His Reafoning on this Head is in Page i6. and the Sum of it is in the Apoftle's Words, fVhenye come toge- ther in the Churchy I hear there are Divifions among you — When ye come together into one Place ^ this is not to eat the Lord's Supper^ i Cor. 1 1. i8, 20, 22. & I Cor. 14. 2^. If therefore the 'whole Church corns', together into one Place, There is nothing in all thisy* but what hath been once and again confidered ^ for the whole lyes in thefe twoPohits, The Church of Corinth is but one Church in the Angular Number,- and theDifciples therein are faid to come together" into one Place, sttI to iurd. As to the firft of thefe^ of the Chriflian Church. ^{,4.9 It v/ere tedious to repete what hath been faid on the Word Church, and the Import of fuch collec-^ tive Nouns : Only let it be cqnfidered. That the fixing an Argument on fiich a Form of Speech, for their being but one fingle Congregation or 4ffemT bly of Chriftians at Cormth^ is to impofe on the common Senfe of Mankind. Does the Apoftle's faying. He ferjecute the Church of God ^, import that he perfecuted one fingle Congregation of Chri- ftians ? Na}^ does it not plainly appear, that the Church of Qod perfecuted by him contained in her many particular Churches and Congregations > feeing, it is manifeft, he exercifed this Cruelty not only in Jerufalem^ but in other ftrange Cities, Adls 26. II. And, after his Converfion, it is ob^ ferved by the infpired Hiftorian, A^s 9. 91. that th Churches had Reft, Shall we then conclude, that becauf^ the Difoiples of Corinth are denomir nate the Church, therefore they were but one fingle Affembly of Chriftians, that met in the fame numerical Place for Publick Worfhip ? I'm hopeful, our Author will fee the inconclufivenefs of fuch an Argument on fecond Thoughts. His Second Reafon is no lefs inconclufive, namely, the Church came together into one Place. There has been enough faid, as to the Import of thefe Words, and the Ufe of the Original Expref- ^iTi TO Qiv\Q. It is a received Maxim among the moft judicious Criticks, that the Import of fuch neutral Words, muft ftill be determined by fome» thing in the Context where they are ufed 1, gnd that the Phrafe in particular made ufe of by the Apoftle in this Place, has not fo much a Reference to a local PlacCy as a Thing in general. Thus, the fame Exprefiion, A^fs ?. T. is t ranflated by the F f Learned * I Cot. 15,9. Gal. I. T 3. Phil, 3,^, 450 T'he Original Conjlitution Learned Grotius, circa idem tempiiSy about the fame Time. And "^ Bcza, in his Tranflation of the New Icjiamct/t, gives this Paraphraie on it, J^s 2. 44. Jl^d all that bdiroed were together^ that is, the common Jjjemhlies of the Churchy with their mutual Jgr cement in the fame Define, and the great Uni- formity of their Hearts^ ivere fignified by it. The fame Senfe is put upon thefe Words, PJal. 34. 3. Let Its magnify the Lord together. Eor that which is tranflated by the Septuagint^ stti to au']o, is ren- der'd by Aqmla the Jew oj^oS'^j-tacToi/, with one Ac- cord^ or one Hearty without the leaft Infinuation of any Place of Meeting. It were too tedious to multipl}^ Authorities on this Head, confidering what has been faid before on thefe "Words. I fhall only add, that, at this Time, the Chriftians had aio large and capacious Temples for their Affem- blies ^ but only private Oratories or Houfes, fuch as the Houfe of Mary (a\ an upper Room at Iro- as (/;), the School of ^yrannifs (c), Paul's Lodging at Rome (d)^ the Houfe o^Aquila and Prifcilla ( 34, 58,44, 4S>6"'<^' 2 Kings 3. j,--i3.<^<5, 12, 619. i»6ii4.. 2s.ii.iy, 2. 2 Cluon, 9. 2 s, i'^c Matth. I. 2 2. Luke I. 75, John i. 2j, Afts 2. i6.(Si7.45-.6t I's. 2SyAclsa. 30. &i 3. ?2. Rev, 16, 13 Maik 'I, a, Lvike 7^ l/i, jfi? j?. I'ohn 4.. u>. ^ 452. T^he Original Confiitution fon in OffiCQ, and one endued with a Sacred Cha- racter. Now, the* the Prophets which were in this Church had an extraordinary Character ^ yet it is undeniable, that they performed all thefe Parts of the Minifterial Work which belonged to ordinary Paftors and Teachers •, and it is no lefs evident, that they were not Biftiops but Presby- ters, that is, fuchan Order of Officers, of which there were moe than one in one fingle Church. This is undeniable from the Account we have of their Management in the Church of Corinth ^ fee- ing the Spirits of ths Prophets therein^ ijoere fiihjeB to the Prophets, This is a Rule which itiufl: hold good in all Ages •, for, if it was incumbent on thofe who had an extraordinary Character to be fubject to their Brethren, and accountable to them 5 much more thofe who are but of an ordinary and Handing Office in the Church. And here is one Thing muft not efcape, that both Apojlles and Prophets v/ere fuch an Order of Officers, as more of them than one were in one Church ^ and confe- quently, neither the one nor the other were Bi- Ihops, but Presbyters , which at once ftrikes at the Foundation of the Epifcopal Scheme, namely,, that there can be but one Bifhop in one Church, It is a Matter not to be doubted, that either the pri- mitive Apoftles or Prophets were more capable to have taken upon them the fole Power of any Church where they came, and exercifed the Go- vernment thereof fingly by themlelves, than any that ever came after them ^ yet, it does not ap- pear from any Inftance in the New ^ejlament, that ever either of thefe took upon them to a6t in any conftitute Church, but in Conjundion with the ftanding and ordinary Rulers thereof. This is evident to a Demonftration, from Acfs n. i, 2, ^, ^ 15. of the Chriflian Church. 4,55 & 15:. I, 2, ^f. Thus, from what already appears, we have a clear Plat-form of a Presbyterial Church *, there is not the leaft Infinuation of any fix'd Bifhop that was there, to whom the fole Power of Jurifdidion and Government was com- mitted, but of many Officers adling in Parity, and with equal Power and Authority. But before I leave this Head •, if any fhall ob- ject,That it the Prophets in this Church had an ex- traordinary Charadef, and were under the infal- lible Influence of the Divine Spirit ^ then there was no need of their being fubject to the Cogni- zance of their Brethren in what they delivered and taught : Yet it muft be obferved, that the Confe- quence is not good. For tho' they had the extra- ordinary Influences of the Divine Spirit ^ yet it will not follow, but that they might fometimes mix fomewhat of their own with what they had received, or draw their own Inferences from in- fallible Truths revealed unto them. The Prophet El'tas was under the extraordinary Influences of the Holy Ghofl: ^ yet the Conclufion he made that he -was hft alone to ferve God, was his own and not the Lord's \ for he is plainly told his Miftake in the particular Application of his Prophec}^ as to the Apofl:afy of Ifrael-^ and let know, that there were Seven thoiifand in Ifrael which had not bowed their Knee unto Baal, i Kings 19. 10,18. And the Prophet who faid unto Paul thro' the Spi* rit, he fhould not go up to Jerufalem, did indeed fpeak by the Spirit ofProphec}?- in fortelling Panrs Danger in that City ^ but the Inference he made was his own, when he (aid he fliould not go up, and not the Didate of the Spirit, tho'he wasVeady to charge it on him ^ and Paul exprefly refufes to comply with that Part of it, and lets him know F f B that ti cc it. ic CC 454 ^e Original Confiitution that he was raifed above the Fears' of the mofl: fe- vere Treatment he could meet with from the Hands of Men, in bearing a Teftimony to the Truth. I fhall only add further, the Words of the Eiigliflp Annotations on i Cor. 14. 3 2. " That altho' thofe Prophets were infpired by the Holy Glioftthat cannot err^ 3^et all Things are not always revealed to one, and that which is re- vealed to one, is oftentimes revealed to more, ^' andfometimes in a clearer Manner. There might be alfo fomething mingled with that which Pro- phets revealed, and it might fall out that that which they added of their own, by Way of Confirmation, Illuftration or Amplification, muft be jufl:!}^ fiibjecl to Cenfure whether it *^^ might be tryed and judged by others, whether "^ the Prophecies proceeded from the Infpiration of " the Holy Ghoft, and according to the Rule of '^' Faith, 'i^j. 8. 20. " In a Word, Perfons be- ing required to examine what was delivered to them by the Rule of God's Word, and to be on their guard againft falfe Prophets, neceflarily im- plies that Prophets were fiib ject io Examination in what they delivered, and particularly, that the Spirits of the Prophets were [iihje^ to the Prophets. 2. A fecond Confideration for clearing the Con- ftitution of this Church, is. That there were in her feveral Presbj^ters or ordinary Pallors, who had the Infpedion of the feveral Congregations there- in. It is not to be imagined the Apoflle made fa long a fiay in that City, was fo Inftrumental in turning fo many in that Place to Chrift ^ and yet not, according to his ufuai Method in other Places, conflitutc them a Senate or Presbyter]/. This one Confideration leaves no room to Doubt, but that there were ordinary Paftors and Teachers in Cc- rinth^ of the Chrijlian Church. 4.55 rinth, which joyned with the Prophets in the Ma- nagement of the Affairs of that Church, as well as ?it Antioch* Befides, the ApoiHe exprefly re* quires, that the Difciples at Corinth fhould fub- mit themfelves to fuch as had addicfed themfehes to the Mini/try of the Saints, i Cor. i6. 15, 16, and to every one that was affifting in carrying on the great Work of the Gofpel, or laboured in the Minifterial Office. The Hoiife of Stephanas had given themfelves to the Work of the Minijiry, and the Apoftle requires them to fubmit unto, honour and regard them, and all fuch as had given them- . felves to that honourable, but laborious Work and Office. This clearly points forth there was a ftandiiig Miniftry at Corinth ^ and to them it was the Apoftle immediately addreifes himfelf, when he fays, i Cor, 5. 4. When ye are gathered together . in the Name of the Lord Jefus Chrift, and my Spirit^ ^ deliver juch an one unto Satan, But for clearing of this, let it be cdnfider'd, i. That the Church of Chrift is fuch a Society, as is diftincl from thefe of the World, and the Admilfion of Pcrfons unto it depends on certain Terms and Conditions, of which its Rulers are the only competent Judges. Every one who may be a Member of a civil Society or common Wealth, is not on that Account a Mem- ber of the Church of Chrift ^ but his Admiiuoa ' thereunto, depends on his making Profejfion of, and fubje6ting himfelf unto fuch Conditions as the Gofpel does require, and of vjhich the Officers of the Church are the Judges, as to the fitnefs of the Perfon who is adult and come to the Years of Di- fcretion. The Nature of the Redeemer's Kingdom, and the remarkable Privileges thereof, are fuch, as will not admit the HeathenifJj and Infidel World to be Members of it, till they profefs their Faith F f 4 in ^5^ ^^^ Original Confiitution in Chrift, and engage to fubjed themfelves id the Purity of his Laws. Now confidering there are none to be admitted Members, but on the ex- prefs Conditions and Qualifications fpecified in the Gofpel Inftitution, it is equally reafonable, and the Nature and Privileges of that lacred Society do require it, that he who, after his Admiflion to be a Member of that Kingdom, fhall a6t fcontem- tuoufly, ^nd caft diihonour thereon, is to be ejed:- ed^ and authoritatively in the Name of Chrift de- nounced to be an Enemy thereunto, arjd to have no Right to the Privileges thereof. This is evi- dent as anjr Thing can be, from the remarkable Inftance before us, of the inceftuous Perfbn in the Church o£Ccrinth^ who,on the Account of his fcan- dalpus Practices, and the heinoufnefs of his Of- fence, was ejedted from being a Member of that Sacred Body, and having a Right to its Privileges. And tho' the Holy Apoftle interpofed in that Mat- ter, and commanded the delivering of this Perfon to Satan • ytt the Grounds and Reafons wherefore this Power was exerciled, ft ill continue in the Churchj it having its arife from the diflionour done to the Society, and was inflicted, to prevent the fpreading of fuch Corruptions, and at the fame Time for the Amendment and reclaiming of the Offender from the Snares of a cunning Tempter. And fo,the Prefervation of the Honour of Sacred So- ciety,the preventiiig the Infedion thereof by vici- ous and Heaven-daring Practices of any of its Mem- bersjand the reclaiming the Offender himfelf,being Things of an equal Duration with the Church of Chrill, muft always be of the fame Neceility, and render this amazing Cenfure of a ftanding and continuing Nature in the Houfe of God. And it is obfervable, that the Holy Apoftle chides the (7(9- rtntb'uins^ of the Chrijiian Church. 457 rinthiam, that they had not been fenfible of the great Difhonour done to that Church by fuch an Offence, and exercifed the Ecclefiaftical Rod for removing the Perfj^n from among them, left by his Continuance the whole Lump fhould have been leavened. This is clear from the Apoftle's Words, And ys are puffed 74p^ and have not rather mourned, that he that had done this Deed, might he taken away from among you. Thus it is manifeft, that whether the Apoftle had interpofed or not in this Matter, it was the Duty of that Church to, have ejeded the inceftuous Perfon from among them ^ which fays in the ftrongeft Terms, they were vefted with the Power of Ecclefiaftical Cen- fure. For it is not conceivable, the Apoftle would have charged them with the Negledt of exercifing that Power, if they had not been in the PofTeffioa of it. 2. As what hath been faid, clearly evinceth, That the iSentence of Excommunication was not, nor can be the Province of the Civil Magiftrate ; the Chriftian Chlirch, in its own Nature, being a diftindt Body from that which is purely Civil, and vefted with j^ofitive Laws and Inftitutions, in^ dependent therebn ^ fo^ it is no lefs true in it felf, that the authoritativeDeed of Excommunication is the proper Work of Church Rulers, and not that of private Chriftlans. Thus, the Perfons gathered together in the Name^and with the Power of the Lord Jefus Chrift^wtre the Office-bearers in the Church of Corinth ♦, for it was to them alone, that the Power of the Keys was committed. This was a Power which Chrift gave for the Good of his Church in general, or in the fir ft Place, For his Catholickand Vifible Body ^ 2in6. thftxi fee on darily^ for every par- ticular Church, as they are Parts or Branches ^.f the 45 8 The Original Confiitution the whole : But the Subjed in which this Power is repofed, for anfwering the great Ends of its Ap- pointment, is the Rulers of the Church, who de- rive it, aiot from the Body ^of the People, but Chrift himfelf, whofe Minifters and Stewards they are. For, as I have formerly obferved, the Mo- ral Power of Jurifdidtion in the Church of Chrift, is not natural to any Perfon or Society of Men 5 but arifes from the pofitive In'ftitutipn of the Re- deemerV in whom it islodg'd radically and funda- mentally '^r Tbis b)eing its Original Fountain, the Way of its Communication muft be by a po- fitive Grant or Commiffion, which the Nature of Chrift's Kingdom in this World, it being founded hj pofitive Laws and Regulations, necefTariiy does require : And if it were otherwife, it were not polfible to determine to whom the Exercife of this Power did belong, or who it was that had a juft Title unto it. Thus, we find, that the Minifle- rial Powers were made over immediatelj^ unjd the Apoftles, in a Cbmmiirion which was to continue to the End of the World ^ and the Methqd3f i^s regular Invefbiture unto their ordinary Succef- fors in all future Ages, is exprefly detefmin'd by a.ppfitive Revelation, together with the Endow- ments and Qualifications of thofe who yvere to be clothed therewith. This is manifeS: from the feve- ral Scriptures^ t fet down at the Foot. Now, the Apoftles having their Commiilion immediate- ly from Chrift, which was to continue to the End of the World, for the conveying of all the ftanding and ordinary Parts of their Miniftry, it muft be evident to the Convidion of the Unprejudic'd, that that '• 'f .■,,,.. .,,,»., I , ■ * Ifai. 0. 6. Matth 28. iS, f Matth. 16. 18, 19. & 18. I9, 20. &c 2S. 18, 19. 2©. 2 Cor, 10. 8, .?i li. 10. John 2023 Ephef. 4. 8,11. 1 Cor. iz. Hi A£tsn- 2, J. iT:m.4 i^.2cj,2,crf, Sc 5.22. Tit, i, Sj<5ic, of the Chrifiian Church. 459 that Office is not derived from the Body of Believ- ' ers, or ProfeiTors of Chrifl:ianit}% but from the po~ / fitive Inftitution and Comlniliion of Chrift, the , [ Lord and H^ad o£ his own Church : And the Inve- i ftiture of this Commiffion is as little from them, | hut 'from thofe who are in Office themfelves, or ^3; ' th^^ laying on of the Hands of the Presbytery, Re- f markable to this Purpofe are the Words of the Learned Whitaker t, Succejjor hahet jufijdiciionem i iih eo a quo pr^deceffor^ &c. that is, A Siicceffor hath j Jitrifdi^ion from him from 'uo^hom the Predeceffor ^ had his*'^ otherwife he doth not truly fitccei'd him. : "What I infer from the whole, is, That the Perfons gathered together in the Name, or with the Autho* rity, of the Lord Jefus Chrift, to deliver the Ince- ftuous Perfon to Satan, were the Rulers or Office- bearers of the Church o{ Corinth, and not the Com- munity of the Faithful, as is maintained byfome, nor a fingle Bifliop, according to others, tho' in , the ftrongeil Terms contrary to the exprefs Words of the infpired Apoftle. As there can be nothing more oppoiite to the Epifcopal Schem.e than, that the higheli: Cenfure of the Church ihould be exe- cuted and denounced by a Plurality of Perfons or Presbyters in any fingle Church, which was plain- , ly the Cafe of that at Corinth ^ {b, that Church ha- ving confifted of feveral Congregations, and the Power of Jurifdiclion and Difcipline being only the Province of Church Rulers, it is not to be dream'd, that the whole Multitude; or all the pri- vate Chridians inCoriMth^weve affeitibled together for this End. Nay, the Apoflle gives us a clear' View, that it was not a Cenfure inflidted by all the Members of that Church, butof;;/^;/y, 2 Cor. 2. 6. which, undeniabl}^ has a Relation to the Nume- __ - roufneis t ifc Pontif. Quaft. 8, C 3. 4^0 ^e Original Conjiitution \ roufnefs of that Presbytery that pafTed the Sen- tence, And, as it was only thefe that had the Pro- mife of ^Chrift's Prefence and Countenance to be with them in the infliding this Cenfure ^ To it was never the State of any Church, that the whole Multitude were endued with Qualifications in a- ny Meafure anfwerable to their exercifing Rule and Governnient. Thus, tho* the Epiftle was in- dited to the Church of Corinth ^ yet, from what is afcrib'd to thofe who were to affemble together in ihe Name of the Lord Jefus^ it can only be meant , of the Presbytery of Rulers that were fet over that j Church, and not of its private Members, whofe '\ Bufinefs it was to afTembie for Ads of publick •' Worihip, and not for thefe of Jurifdidlion and Di- fcipline. And if fuch a Reftriction Ihall not be ad- mitted in the prefent Cafe, it muft neceffarily in- fer manifold Abfurdities and Solecifms in other Texts of Sacred Writ •, particularly in the Epiftle indited to the Thejfalomcnis^ it is faid, Efteem high- ly of thofe that are over you^ i Thef. 'y. 12. Of whom is this faid > Becaufe that Epiftle is indited to that Church, is it to be underftood of every Member therein ? If fo, then they were commanded to have a high Efteem of themfelves. If it was of" i their Officers or Rulers, which every fober Judg- ment will grant, then their Charader as being o- ver the Church, and having the Government there- of, is that which reftrids the Meaning of the Text I fhall add another Inftance among many others ^ the Apoftle, in the Epiftle to the Corinthians^ fays, Te may ail prophefie one by ene^ i Cor. 14. 31. Was this to be taken in the fame Latitude with thofe to whom the Epiftle was indited ? Or, will it fay, that all the Men and Women therein were to pro- p^'^g^y + M?uth. iS. 20. of the Chriflian Church. a^6i phefy one by one ? In a "Word, would not this necefTarily imply they were to fubmit to and ho- nour themfelves, when compared with i Cor, i6, I5f, 1 6. } And fo, when it is faid, The Spirits of the Prophets are fiihje^ to the Prophets^ it muft, in like Manner, be a Subjection to all the Men, Wo-r men and Children in that Church. And here I cannot mifs to obferve, for the Regard I bear to a frefh Writer, whofe Principles I formerly confi- der*d, that the Firft Epiftle indited to the Corinthi- ans^ is not only to thefe, but to all the fancfified in Chrift Jefus, called to be Saints, mth all that in e- *very Place call on the Name efjefus Chri/i,'i Cor. i. I, 2. Now, I leave it to the Confideration of the Judicious, if the General Rules laid down in this Epiftle had only a Relation to a Congregation of Chriftians as fuch : Or, if they had not a dired and immediate Refpedl unto all the AfTemblies of Chriftians in the World ^ feeing the Epiftle is in- dited to thefe, no lefs than the Church of Corinth, This one Confideration is fufficient to let us fee, that all the Rules for Decency, Order and Edifica- tion, mentioned in this Epiftle, v/ere of a Catho-^ lick Extent. Thus, having at fome Length confidered the Meaning of that Text, i Cor, 5. 4. and made it ap^ pear, that the Sentence of Excommunication was paft againft the Inceftuous Perfon by the Presby^ tery of Corinth, who were gathered together in the Name of the Lord Jefits Chrift ^ it makes it evi- dent, there were ordinary and ftanding Rulers in that Church, no lefs than Prophets -, and confe- quently the Corinthians were not under the Govern- ment of one finglePaftor or Bifhop,but of a whole Senate, adting in Parity, and v/ith equal Power and Authority. Remarkable to this Purpofe are the 4^1 ^he Original Confiitution the Words of CUnnsns Romanus^ in his Epiftle to the Corinthians^ Pag. 2, 3. Only let the Flock of Chrijl enjoy Us Pecue, 'with the Presbyters which are fet over it. Here it is obfervable, that the moft un- doubted Piece of Antiquity whiqh is extant, the Sacred Oracles excepted, has not the leafl: Hint of any Order of Office-bearers iti over the Church o^ Corinth J but only thefe of Presbyters ^ nor can I obferve in any Branch of that Epiftle, remaining, the leaft Countenance to the Epifcopal Scheme, af- ter the fLricleft Search I could make. I might ad- duce Abundance of other PafTages from it, but, at prefent, fhall content my felf with the Sentiment of the Learned Dr.: StilUngfleet^ very exprefs to our prefent Purpofe. His Words are, " Had Epifco- " pacy been inftituted on Occafion of the Schifm " at Corinth^ certainly, of all Places, we fhould *^ the foonefl: have heard of a Bifhopat Corinth for the remedying of it ^ and yet, almoft of all Places, thofe Heraulds that derive the Succef- fion of Bifliops from the Apoftles Times, are moll: plung d whom to fix on at Cf?r/.^2/i'. And they that can find any one fingle Bifhop at Co- rinth^ at \X\Q Time when Clemens wrote his Epi- ftle to them ( about another Schifm as great as the former, which certainly had not been ac- < cording to their Opinion, if a Bifliop had been there before ) mult have better Ej^es and Judg- ment than the defervedly admired Grotius^ who brings this in his Epiftle to Bignonius^ as an Ar-: gument of the undouhted Antiquity of that Epi- ftle, That Cleuient no where mentions that pe- culiar Authority of Bifhops, which, by the ^ Cuftom of the Church after the Death of Mark - at Alexandria^ and b}^ its Example in other Pla- j ces^came tpbe introduced j but he clearly evin- '' ceth, , SKKAeffici TOW QSQV TOC-i foi>£ov(r>j Kop^vsr;. Clem, Rom. Epift. I, ^d Cor, 4^4 ^^^^ Original Conjlitution God -which fojourns at Rome, to the Church which fojourns at Corinth. Now, in our Enquiry into the Conftitution of J this Church, I fhall obferve the former Method, I by fhevving, fir It ^ That there were moe Congrega- I tions or AfTemblies of Chriftians in her than one t i and then, fecondly^ That all thefe were under the ' joynt Government of a Clafs or Presbytery. And, I. That this Church had in her moe Congrega^ tions of Chriftians than one, may appear from the Epithets and Encomiums the Apoftle palTeth upon her, namely, that hsif Faith 'was fpoken of through- out the whole World, and her Obedience was come a- Ircad unto all Men, Rom. i. 8.& 16, 19. Is it to be imagined, that one fingle Congregation in Rome, would have made fuch an Appearance in the World, and been fo remarkably taken Notic-e of? Tertullian, t in his early Age, exprefly declares, that the Number of Chriftians were "joell nigh the greater Part of every City, This he did not ftand to tell the perfecutiilg Scapula •, and, in his Apology, he exprefieshimfelfmoft freely to the Roman Mar giftrates, " "^ We are of Yefterday, fays he, and yet every Place is filled with us, your Cities, 37',our Iflands, your Forts, your Corporations, 3^our Councils, Armies, Tribes and Compa-, nies, the Palace, Senate and Courts of Juftice not excepted ♦, your Temples alone have we *' left free. Should fuch a vaft Body of Men be re- moved from among you into fome remote Part of the World -, you could not mifs to ftand a- maz'd at your own Defolation, be affrighted at *' your lonefc)me Solitude, and fancjr with 3'our- " felves that the World were almoft dead. " This gives cc t Ubi fi'pra. * Keftcriii fumis, et vefira omnia implevimus; Uibes> Infuliis, Caikliii, M'jr.icipi^:, Cpaciliabulaj Caftia ipfa, Tribus, De- curi-.i5> of the Chrijiian Church. /\6$ gives us a cleai' Difcovery of the numeroufnefs ol the Church at Rame^ in the Age immediately after the Aj-joftles •, iho' it mufl: be readily granted, that lertullian ufed the Liberty of an Oratorj and ex- preft himfelf in an hyperbolical Strain. To the fame Purpofe are the AVords of Eujehins^ when fpeaking in general of the primitive Chriftian Churches, in every City and Country about the Clofe of the Apoflolick Age. His Expreffions are emphatick, and hold forth the Numbers of Chri- ftians to be very great , for, fays he, t Every Ci- ty andVHlage hnmeduitdy [ on the Back of Chrift s Afcenfion ~\ were ft ore 4 nxjith Cbri/lia^s, like he^iped Grain on a 'J.hrepmig-floor, And certain it is, that ^le Number of Chriftlans, at J^ome in particular, muft have been vaitly great, when the fame Au-^ thor £^ys ^^ ^hey liif ported many other Qnirches in every C'tly^ relieving their Poor^ and maintaining their Chrijiian Slaves that were condemned to the Mines, And elfewhere t, " The whole Country of Arabia^ and all the Provinces of Syria^ were " abundantly relieved by the Church of J^ome a^ " lojie. " Thefe T\vo Teftimonies, the one from Dionyfuis of Corinth^ and the otljer from Di^nyfiui of Ale>;andria^ rs they are related by Eujehius, inufi: unqueftionably determine the Church of Kome to have been very numerous, and ij^ade up of feveral Congregations, otheryvife it is v^ot coii- ceivable, they were capable to relieve £<^ many b}^ their ;gounty and Liberality, Jiiftly flight G g " the curias, Palatium, Scnaiuiri? Forum : foli vobis iclinquimus Temp^'a. Si tantit vis Hominura iu aliqucm Orbis remotiSinum abiupti elTcniuf a yc- lis, proculdubip cxp^viffctis ad Soiltudinem veftraip, ad f)lcritirm{<.c- rum, et Stuporera quendam quAfi mortui Orbis. Tcrtull, Apol, C. j?. Fi^gc 3 J. t---Atqi}e itafadum eft, ut perfiiigulAsCivitateset Vicoscon- fcftim freqncntinimdE ac populcfifiimx, vclut leferrae quxdam frugurii arex, conftituto; funt Ecclcfi*-, tufeb. Hift, 5 pel. \a\\u 2, C. 5, * Eu- feh.J..; 4. C, 22. t Xdcm Lib. 7. 9 v- ^66 The Original Confiitution the Apoftle fay, The Faith and Ohedknce of \kt Saints at Rome^ was heard of throughout all the Worlds the Fruits and remarkable Effedlis thereof being fo largely diffufed, for the Relief and Sup- port of thofe who were in Straits. And indeed, whatever Multitudes of Chriftians thefe feveral Teftimonies evidence to have been in the Church of Rome in the Days of the Apoltles, and foon after, the Confideration of what the Apoftle fays in the 1 6th Chapter of the Epiftle to the Romans^ may afford fufficient Foundation to believe, that the Chriftians were truly numerous at the Time of his writing that Ejpiftle to them. For it is to be noted, that the Apoftle writes his Epiftle to all that be in Rome, beloved of God^ called to be Saints •, and then in the Conclufion, he points forth many re- markable Perfons that were there, and gives par- ticular Salutations unto them. Among thefe we find Aquila and Prijcilla^ and the Church iv\ their Houfe ^ which points forth,in the ftrongeft Terms, one Congregation or Affembly of Chriftians in that City. Now, that this was not the only Church there, is manifeft, in that the Apoftle having particularly fainted Aquila and Prifcilla^ and the Congregation in their Houfe, he goes on unto others, which from the Series of his Narra- tion muft be underftood exclufively of them, and they of thefe that are after mentioned. For after thefe, he goes on in making mention of a great inany remarkable Perfons, and fuch as were of j Eminence in that Church •, and it is obfervable, he ' not only narrates thefe in particular, but, as he goes along, gives many general and indefinite Sa- lutations. Thus, he mentions Epenetus^ Mary^ Andronicus and Jiilia^ Amplias^ Urbane^ and Sta- chys, Apelks approved in Chrift, with thefe of yf- riliobii-' of the Chrifian Church. ^6y riftohdiis's Houftoold. He adds, Salute Herodian my Khifman^ and them wi'ich a^'e in the Lordm the Houfhold fif NarcifTus, with Tr3^phena and Try- phofa, who labour in the Lord, and Perfis. To thefe he joyns Rufus and his Mother, JVO^^^critus, Phlegon, Hennas, Patrobas, Hermes, and the Brethren which are with them. Here is a very re» markable general, which may include a great Number -, and what is immediately fubjoyned makes yet a further Multiplication, Salute Philo- logus and ]u\m, Nereus and his Sifter, ai^d Olym- pas, and all the Saints that are with them. Let us add to thefe the Saints in Cefar'i flouflnold, who fent their Salutation to the Philippians ^. Now, I leave it to the moft zealous Advocates for the Congregational Way, to judge if there was but one Alfembly of Chriftians in the Church of Rome 5 feeing, there is not only an exprpfs men- tion of a Church in the Houfe of Prijcilla and A- quila, but of a great Number of remarkable Perr fons befides, and fuch general References to other indefinite Numbers, as are fufficient to give us an Idea of feveral diftind AfTemblies there, beyond the Church mentioned in the Entry in the Houfe of Aquila and Prifcilla. There is one Thing feems to be evident, and what no fober Mind can refufe, that there were moe Congregations in the Church of Rome than one ^ and if we Ihall allow the for- mer Teftimonies adduced, to hai^e the Weight of ! an Underproof, thefe can be no Remains of He- iitation on this Head. And here, I tak.e the Free^ dom to put our Author in Mind, to exaijiij^e whe- ther the Teftimonies adduced by the Learned Au- thor of the Enquiry into the ConJIitution of the pri- mitive Churchy are more ftrong, clear and conclu- ; ^ C g 2 fivQ Fhil. Il 468 ^e Original Confiitution five for Congregational Jjiurches during the firft Three Centuries, than tJefe which are here laid down, are for making feveral AfTemblies of Chri- ftians in each of the Apoftolical (Churches, And, that we inay not be fcrilnped on this Head, I fhall give another Teftimony within the Compafs of that Time, which is no lefs full then thcfe alrea- dy mentioned, and One or Two moe Ihall fol- low afterwards. The Teftimony I make ufe of, is from £^//<:^i^.f , who,when fpeaking of the peace- ful Times the Chriftians enjoyed, before the Dio- ch'fiaii Perfecution commenced, and after the Va- L'y'uui was over, fays ^, JVko clui d^icrihc the hi- viimcvdUc lucYcalc of the Cl.rijthitis, th<; Number of their ylijc'nihlies ui every City^ and the estraordniary Meetings in the Hoiifes of Prayer ? He adds, that they not being content ^vcith the Buildings they former^ ly enjoyed^ or ofold^ they founded ne-'U'j and'farge Churches thronghont every City. The Period of Time of which the Hiftorian treats, and whercia this remarkable' Increafe happened, was during the laft 4Q Years of the third Century ^ and the Story itfelf clearly implys, that tho^tlie}?', at that Time,raifed large Edincesfor the Accommodation of their vaft Multitudes ^ yet, before that Time, they enjoyed old or fmaller Oratories, and confe- quently, had diftind Places of Worfhip in every Cit}^ And I cannot forbear to take Notice, that Opt at US writing againft the Schifm of the Dona- lifts, declares in the ftrongeft Terms, that when Dioclcfian began to rage againft the Chriftians, which was in the firft Eight or Nine Years of the Fourth ♦ Qnis autcm nnnicrofas illas Aggtcg.itiones, ;^cMuItitudincsCanu- lIm per fingujivs Civitatcs, infigiicltiiicCuncuilusadOratoiiii defcnbcict, | fiuoniin Gratia prlfcis cv dificiisnon contcnti, in fingulis Civit^itibus, I'pa-i tiolas cc amplas ex ip'is fundunicaci5 conlhuxcrunt Ecdcfiiis. tcflci' JHft, L- ?. C. J. of the Chriflim Church. 4.(59 Fourth Century, there were above Fortj^- Places for Publick Worlhip in the City of Kome^ which makes it evident to a Demonftration, if the Hi- ftorian may be credited, that they were there du- ring the Time of the Third Century at leaft. Again, that there were a Plurality of Church Rulers and Office Bearers, is not to be queftioned ^ feeing the Apoftle exprefly points forth the Duty of fuch, and clearly enough gives us to know, that there was not any Want of thefe at Rome, This much may be plainly gathered from what he fays, Rvm. 12. 6, 7, 8. Thefe Words clearly make it appear, there was a Plurality of Rulers and Eccleiiaftical Officers in the Church of Rome ^ which when compar'd with what was formerly laid down, gives us an unqueftionable View of more Congregations in that Church than one. But becaufe I fhall have Occafion, before we clear up the Conftitution of this Church, to fpeak more fully unto the Scope and Import of thefe Words, I fhall ihut up what I have further to add on this Head, with the Teftimony of Cornelius ^ in the Third Century, who lets us knowvtliat there lioerc then, no lefs then Fortj Sis Presbyters in it ^_Srj en Deacons^ Seven Subdeacoiis^ Forty two Acolyths j Exorcijis^ and Readers with Door-keepers^ Fifty two ; ail necefjary to the Service of the Church, be- fides Widows, impotent and poor, above Fifteen hun- dred. From this Account compared with what has been already faid, I leave it to the Thoughts of every judicious Confiderer, if the Church of Rome was but one fingle Congregation, during the _______^ G g ^ firfl "■ Freibytcros eflc quadraginta fex, Diacoaos reptem,Kypodiaconos feptem, Acolutlias quiidraginta duosj Exorciftas et Leftarescum Jani- toribus quinquaginta duos j Viduascum adfliftisfupramiile quingentos, quos omnes Gratia et Senevokntia Bomini autiit. Eulsb. iiift. Lccl. L<6. C. 42. 470 ^^^ Original ConfiitutiM jirfi: Three Centuries ^ and he that confiders the vaft lacreafe that was made in that famous Citjr, and the great Kumber of Chriftians there was in it, in the Clofe of the Apoftolick Age, will not eafily believe, that all of them could affem- fele in one Place of Meeting, foon after its firft Conftitution, or by the Time the Apoftle writes his Epiftle to Rome. The jccond Thing to be confidered for opening lip tlie Conftitution of this Church, is, to enquire whether all the Chriftians therein were under the fole Government of one Perfbn or Bifhop^ or that of a Bench of Preshyters. For clearing of this. To far as "Scripture Light will guide us, it muft be confidered, that there were a Plurality of Rulers and Eccleliaftical Office-bearers in the Church of Rome, whom the Apoftle exprefly exhorts unto the Difcharge of their refpedive Offices, without giving us the leaft Hint of one fingle Bifhop's be- ing fet oVer thefe, as having the fole Power of Jurifdidion. This is plain from what the Apo- ftle fays, Rom, 12. 6, 7, 8. Havhig then Gifts dij^ fcYing according to the Grace that u given to us, --jche- iher Prophecy, let us prophefie according to the Pro- portion of Faith •, or Mini/try, let us -wait on our Mv- niftring -, or he that teacheth, on Teaching -, or he that e'shorteth, on Exhortation : He that giveth, let him do it with Simplicity •, he that rnleth, with Diligence. For clearing of this, it muft be obferved that the Apoftle having put an End to the Doctrinal Part of this Epiftle, about Juftification, Sandification, and Predeftination,in the preceeding Part thereof^ he comes, in this Chaptfer, to treat of good AVorks, and, in the Entry, he gives a general Exhortation to the Romans in the moft moving Terms, to pre^ lent their Bodies a living Sacrifice unto God, and pre« of the Chrifiian Church. ^yi preferve themfelves from conforming to the Guife of a prefent "World, This being laid down, he defcends more particularly to the Duties of Eccle- fiaftical Office-bearers as fuch, from the 5. to the 9. Verfe. And after putting them in Mind, that it was the Duty of all in Sacred Office, not to think of themfelves more highly than they ought, on Account of the Gifts that were freely beftow- ed on them, but to think foberly according as God hath dealt to every Man the Mfa/iire of Faith -, he immediately urges this on them, from the Na- ture of the Chriftian Church, which he defcribes as an organized Body, wherein are many Mem- bers, endued with different Gifts, and defign'd for dillind Offices to be exercifed for the good of the whole Fabrick. This much is expreft in very ftrong and eafy Terms in the 3, 4, & $. Verfes 5 and then he defcends in the 6, 7, & 8. to give an Account of the different Orders of the flanding Office-bearers in the Church, by Virtue of which it came to be denominate an organized Body. Thefe he reduces into two General Heads, name- H ly Prophecy and Minijiry^ by which, diftind Offices and the Duties thereto belonging are exprefl ^ and fo. he requires the lirft to prophefie according to the Proportion of Faith, and the latter to wait on mim^ Bring ^ for, under both thefe Expreffions, the Per- fons difcharging thefe different Fundions are in- tended. But then, it muft be further obferved, that thefe two Generals are fubdivided into the proper Claffes under them ^ and fo, under Pro- phecy, there is firfi: he that teacheth, which, in- cludes the Office of the Dodtor or Teacher ^ and then he that exhorteth, which denotes the Pafior-^ . for thefe two are diftinguiflied by the fame A- poftle, Eph, 4. II. Again, under Miniflry there G g 4 are i^% T^oe Original Conjlitution are two Clafles contain'd, namely, hs that g'lveth:, which points forth the Order of Deacons^ and /;6' that riikth^ by which the ruling Elder is meant, whatever Duft fome have raifed againfl: it. Thus we may reafonably include, that Originall}^ there were in the Church of Rome^ Doufors, whofe Of- fice it was to open up and explain Sacred Truths 5 Vaftors^ that were not only to exj^lain, but apply the Truths of Religion to the Confciences of Per- fons,in Order to their being reduced into Practice ^ Deacons,who were chiefly concerned hi miniftring to the Wants of the Poor, and are required to do it with Simplicity ^ and lalH3% ^'"^^ ruling Elder, whom the Apoftle requires to do his Office with Diligence and Care. This is the Senfe and Mean- ing of the Words, agreed on by the Current of our beft Commentators and Criticks, filch as Cat- 'vw^ Par^iiSy Pijcator, B^za, and Others, on the Text. It not being m}'' prefent Uefign to lanch forth into the Difpute about ruHng Elders, that Point being fully difcuiled by feveral ^ Learned Hands, from whom the unprejudiced may receive full Sa- tisfadion. There is one Thing manifeft from \Vhat * hath been faid, namely, that there were a Plu- rality of Rulers in the Church of Rom^, without the leaft Hint of a Bilhop over them, to whom the fole Power of Jurifdidion in that Church was com- mitted ^ for the Apoftle Ipeaks in the firfi: Gene- ral Divifion, in the plural ISumber. , 'I'his feem^ to be confirmed from what the fame Apoftle fays m his fecondi. EpiiVle to 11wothy\\^ where he men- tions the Salutation of Eiihdus^ Viideiu^ L'nms and all th Brethren^ to him. . And in his Epiftle to Phile^ " " — — — • ■ ■ ■■ ' ■ ' % * Altaic D. t ill :-r.Cli. l^. GihrpieAfTert. Ch.Gov. Tart i. P.utherford's auellighi*>f riob, rag. 14Q, jus Div. P:eg Hcd C^). ii. Andcr, i^gaiiift of the Chfijiian Church. 473 jPhtkmon^ Ver. 24. which was writen from Rome as well as the former, he exprefly mentions Mar- cus^ Anflarchtis^ Demas, Lucas, his ftfllow Lahou- yers'j which clearly evinceth they were Perfons in Office, and Workers together v/ith him in the Miniftry of the Qofpel. Now, if it it fhali be granted that Eiibiihu, Fudens and Linus were Per- fons in Office, and thefe expreft by Brethren^ were in Office alfo, which that name frequently denotes in Sacred Writ, it makes it very clear, that there was a i^rge College of Paflors in the Church of Rome ^ e{]:)ecially when Marcus, Ay'tfiarcluis^ De* mas, and Lucas are joyn'd with them, who were undoubtedly Men of a facred and publick Chara- cter. And indeed confidering, that the Apoftle was writing to a Perfon in Office, it is moft na- tural to think, that as Linus is t o\\med by all to have \>^tx\ a Paftor in the Church of Rome •, fo the Brethren and the others mentioned were of the fame Character alio. For as in all the other Epi- ftles written by the Apoftle Paul from Rome, the Word Breihrm is never made ufe of,to exprefs the private Chriilians of that Church, in their Saluta- tions, but that of Saints -, fo Linus being a Palior in Rome, it is m.ofi: reafonable to believe, that thefe who Were joyned with him, v/ere no lefs of a publick Function and Charader. And that which feems to put this Matter out of Doubt, is, that the Apoftle puts a manifeft Difference ])etween Sahits and Brethren in Rome, when he fays in his Epiftle to the Philippians, Salute every Saint in Chr'ili Jefus, the Brethren "-jjhich are -vjiih me greet you. All the Saints jalute you, chiefly they that are ofCeJar'sHcuflr'old, Phil. 4. 21, 22. From this it is evident that there v/ere Brethren diflindt from ^ ^ jg?;?/J t Eufeb. L. 3. Ch. z, & 7. 474 l^y Original Con jlitut ion Saints in the Church of Rome^ unlefs we fliould impeach the Apaftle with the groflefl: Tautology y gnd this Confideratioa effcablifhes at once what we iii^intain, namely, that there were a College of Perfons in Sacred Of^ct in that Church, all on an ^qual footing in their Charge and Actions, or Bre- thren in Office, in which their Parity is clearly ex- preft. Thus Brethren^ even by the Confeflion of Dr. Hammond on the Text, is to be underftood of XwMs^ QcmenSy and Others •, and fo we may plain- ly fee there was nothing but a perfedt Parity among the Paftors in the Church of Rome^ than which nothing can be more appofite to exprefs the Original Conftitution thereof. There is not any Thiug we can learn from the Sacred Oracles, that give us the leaft Hint, that there was one Perfon pr Biftiop fet over the Presbyters and Chriftians at Romc^ to whom the fole Power of Rule and Go- verm.ent was committed ^ and confequently fuch ^n Order or Office in that Church is without a Pivine "Warrant, and what was not from the Be- ginning. That which the l to fufped any Thing touching him, which is grounded only on human Tra- dition -, fo that the Forger of his Epiftle to St, James might well induce him, faying, Ifwhils I do yet furvive^ Men dare to feign fuch Things of me, how much more will they dare to do fo after my Deceafe ? " There feems to be one Thing manifeft, That he was not the Founder of that Church, and if ever he was at Rome, it was but a very fhort Time : And indeed, the Time fix- ed on by the oldeft Tradition, of his going to that City, is lejeded by feveral |1 Learned Men, and H h 2 even ♦ Hiftor. Chrift. Scd. i. Page 569. t Pope's Supr. Page lax, (I See Scalig. ill tufeb. F-^^geiS^. audWaks, in^ufeb. t^agez^io^ (C c< cc cc iC 4^4 ^^ Original Confiitution even thefe of the Romiff:^ Perfwafion. The infalli* ble Oracles feem to make it clear, that he could not be at Rome before the Arrival of PauU for at that Time the Jews who dwelt there, had not heard any diftind Account of the Gofpel, but de- fir'd him to declare his Opinion touching that Se^ which was evil fpoken of every where, A^s 28. This would feem to make it plain, that Peter was not the firft Founder of that Church, and Preacher of the Gofpel to the Jews there, as the Minifter of the Circumcifion ^ but the Apoftle Paid who lived two Years among them in his own hired Houfe, no Man forbidding him. That Peter was not at Rome^ during thefe two Years, is acknowledged by Bilhop Vearfon ^ : And there is as little Ground to think he was there before , feeing, before PauTs Arrival, the Jews appear to have been Strangers to the Go- fpel, and only heard thereof by Report ^ which could not have been, if there had been a Church planted in that Place. And this is further evi- dent, in that the Apoftle, in his Epiftle to the Romans^ exprefl}?- mentions that he preached the Gofpel, not where Chrift was named^ left he (hould ■build upon anothers Man's Foundation^ Rom. 15;. 20, Is it fuppofable he would have written after this Manner to the believing Romans^ if Peter had been at Rome^ and the firft Founder of that Church ? Or would "the AfTertion have been true in Fadt with refpedt unto that Church, if ^aul had not been the firft Founder of it ? Befides, if Feter had teen Biftiop of Rome^ as the Romanifts maintain, is it reafonable to imagine, the Apoftle Faul would have neglected to fend a Salutation to him, in the very Front of that large Catalogue mentioned by him, in the laft Chapter of his Epiftle indited to _ that ■«* ■ "' ' — ■ . , * Dc Suecefl^. I^om, Epif. Differ, i. Page ^4. of the Chrijiian Church. 485 that Church > Or, that he would have omitted to fend a Salutation from him, as well as the other Faithful which were then in Rome^ in the Epiftles which he wrote while he was Prifoner in that Ci- ty ? From this Place it was he fent the Epiftle tp the ColoJJians *, and we find Ariftarchus^ Marcus^ Jujiiis^ EpaphraSj Luke and Dmas fent Salutations to them, but there is an utter Silence as to P^ter, The firft three of thefe he exprefly mentions, as being a peculiar Comfort unto him, and his Affi- ftants ^ which is a clear Proof he had not the Apo- ftle Peter as his Fellow-labourer in that Church, And after this, he wrote the iaft Epiftle to timothy ^ an Epiftle to Philemon, one to 1^-Calatians, one to the Epbefians, and one to the Phmppmns ^ and yet, in all the Salutations mentioned in any of thefe, there is a profound Silence as to Peter, while others are mentioned that were with him. Sacred Vrit "^ lets us know of his having been at Jeritfa- km, Ant'ioch, Babylon and Corinth, and there is good Reafon to believe he was frequently in thefe t Churches to which he indited his Catholick Epi- ftles 5 but, that ever he was at Rome, and much lefs, that he was the Founder of that Church, there is riot the fmalleft Evidence from the New l^efia- ment, but the contrary. Now, I leave it to the Confideration of the Judicious, if there be any folid Foundation, that Peter was the Founder of the Church of Rome, or that he fix'd his Epifcopal Chair there, and took Upon him the Charge there- of. This, in itfelf, was exprefl}'- contrary to his Apoftolick Commiifion, by Virtue of which, he had the Infpedtion of all the Churches, and the H h 5 whole ♦ Adsir.i.&is*?. Gal.i.i8.&2,i>,ir. i Pet.5*i3«& 3'2.& t. t, 1 Cor. I. II. t Hf rpo J yroAA;t>c If they will reft here, I fliall give them two or three of many that I could adduce, andelfe where have colleded. The firft is that oiTheodoret^ who fays, " 'Sij the Holy Scriptures alone am I per- *' fwaded. It is an idle and fenfelefs Thing, to *' feek thefe Things that are paft in Silence. I " am not fo bold as to affirm any Thing which the *' Sacred Scripture paffeth in Silence. We ought " not to fpeak thefe Things that are naft in Si- *' lence •, but reft in the Things that are written. '' But no lefs exprefs is Cyril of AleiKandruiy " That " which the Holy Scripture" hath not faid, by *' what Means mail we receive, and account it " among thefe Things that be true ? "j Again, Ba- fil fays, " Believe thefe Things which are writteii^ ""thefe Things that are not written, feek not. It is *' a manifeft falling from the Faith, and an Argu- *' ment of Arrogancy, either to rejed any Point of '^ thefe Things that are written, or to bring in a- *' ny of thefe Things that are not written. — That *' every Word and Action ought to be confirmed *' by the Teftimony of the Holy Scripture, for the *' Confirmation of the Faith of the Good, and the " Confufion of the Evil." He adds, " That it is *' the Property of a faithful Man, ta be fully per- ** fwaded of the Truth of the Things that are de- *' livered in the Holy Scripture, and not to dare *' either to re jed or to add any Thing thereunto. " For, if whatfoever is not of Faith be Sin, as the '^ Apoftle faith, and Faith is by hearing, and '' hearing by the Word of God ^ then whatfoever H h 4 [[ is 488 ^e Original Confiitutiqn '' is without the Holy Scripture, being not of ^' Faith, muft needs be Sin." To conclude, Jaom is fully t^f the fame Mind, when fpeaking concer-t *" ning Hereticks, namely, " The Things which *' they themfelves find and feign to be received as *' it were by Tradition from the Apoftles, without *' the Authority and Teftimony of the Scriptures, *' the Word of God doth fmite. " Thefe Teltimo- nies I have borrowed from the Learned Bifliop fA fhe)\ and they are to be feen in his Anfwer to the Jefuhes Challenge^ on the Head of Traditions, Pag, 35, £§r. Not to infift on many others I could have added to the fame Purpofe, I leave it to the fober Thoughts of the Unprejudiced, what Countenance the Epifcopalians have from the Fathers^ to make life of their Authorities, to make up a Jus Divi* nmn^ where the Scripture is filent. But, not inclining to proceed further on this Head, I refer the Reader to the Learned Spanheim^ who, at great Length, difputes this Point, and, to a Demonftration, baffles the Conceit q{ Fetter's be- in at Roim^ and the feveral Arguments that are adduced for that End. Vide Mijcell, Sac, Antiq. L. $. Uijprt. 3. SECT. of the Chrijlian Church. 48^ SECT. 11. Tbo^ the Catalogues of Pcrjons fucceedwg one mdihet in the ApofioUck Churches 1)0 ere admitted ^ yet the^ do not prove a Succeffion of Bi(bo^s mtbfolePdmf of Ordination and Jlirifdi^ion in a Jingle Per [on > But only the Succeffion ofthe eldeflofthePreshyter^^ or PrjMes^ or Moderators of the Bench of Preshy^ ters., bywhofe common Counjel theje Churches weit governed. BUT, becaufe the Succeffion of this Church is much infifted upon, I fhall next make it Ap- pear, that tho' it were granted, there was a S\X&' celFion of Perfons there ^ yet it will by no Meanis follow, that he who was in this Line from the A- poftles Times, or the firft planting of that Churchy was of a fuperior Order to the Presbyters ordained therein. A bare Succellion carries no more in it, than that there was one in thefe Churches planted by the Apofliles, who was Prefes to the Aflembjies of the Rulers, "and from whom the SucceiFion was handed down or drawn. A Succelhon of PerforiS is that which is ftiirfought after, and laid down in the ancient Catalogues ^ but this will never be de^monftrative of a Succeffion of Power ^ for the- Naffi iiTliie Sanhedrim w^Lsihde^^ Prefes in that AfTembly, but not oi a higher or more raifed Order than the reft of that Bench. Thus, a Lift or Catalogue of Names, in a few of the Apofto- lick Churches, all following one after another from the Apoftles Days, who planted thofe C^hur- ches, can never be a Proof that each of thefe was pofleffed with the fole Power of Jurifdiction Ut thefe Churches. The Qpeftion is not, whether 490 T^^ Original Conjiitution there might be a Lift of Perfons found out in fome of the Churches planted by the Apoftles, to whom After-ages gave the Name of Biihops ^ but whether thele Perfons were pofTeifed with a Power over . Presbyters, ^o as to have the fole Power 'of Jurifdidion ^ this is more than diffi- cult to make good •, and a mere Succelilon is far from being a fuitable Proof of fuch a Point. This will eafily appear from a plain and obvious Exam- ple, namely, at Athens the People made choice of Nine Perfons every Year, to have the Manage- ment of the Affairs of their Common Wealth ^ all thefe were polIefTed of a Parity of Power a- mong themfelves, and aflembled together in a fixed Place, for confulting about the publick Con- cerns of that State : But, tho' all of them were of the fame Order, and had equal Power in Ma- nagement 5 yet only his Name who was their A^X^'"^ or PrefeSj was fet in the publick Records of that Year, and their Catalogues yearly were reckoned from him, as is obferved by the judicious Stulingfleet. In this it is to be noted, that there was a Succejfion in one fingle Perfon, without a- ny Superiority of Power in him over his Col- leagues, or the reft of the Bench. This makes it evident, that a bare Succeffion of Perfons is no Argument of a Succeillon of Paramount Power. Thus, the Name ITpcss-w^ was made ufe of among ^the primitive Cliriftians by Juft'in Martyr^ to ex- jprefs the Pi'efident of their AiTemblies, and in- // eluded no more but a Precedency of Dignity al- / lowed to a Moderator or Speaker. This is mani- feft from CUnijus Romanus in his excellent Epiftle to the Church of Corinth. His Words in the En- try of his Epiftle, are. The Church of Cod which Jojourns at Rome, to the Church oj God 'uohich [o- journs of the Chrijlian Church. ^pt journs at Corinth. And ^ Eufehhts agrees in this, when he fays, that Ckment mentioned by heme- Its wrote an Epiftle to the Church of Corinth^ in the Name of the Church of Rome. Now, both thefe compared together, make it clear, that CU- mmt was no more but the Piyf£soX that Church ; it being expreily mentionefand clearly eiprefs'd that the Letter was not written in his own Name, as being the Fruit of his Epifcopate, but in the Name of that Church-, which can include no more, than that he was their Mouth in that Matter, or one who was the Prefes of their Aflembljr, and impowered to write in their Name. And indeed, every one who has perufed that Epiftle, and is not under the Influence of Prejudice, muft at once be perfwaded, that Presbyter and Bifhop, in his early Day, were the fame both in Name and Cha- rader, as the Paffages referred to in the Margin do clearly evince, fome of which I fhall tran- fcribe. He fays t, " The Apoftles did forefee, that there would be a great Contention about the Name Epiicopacy, and therefore being endued with a perfeft Fore-knowledge, appointed the fo renamed Offices, namely, Biff:}ops and Ded^ " cons^ and left the Manner of their Succellion *' defcribed, that fo when they died, other ap- " proved Men might fucceed them, and perform " their Office. " From this it is evident to a de- monftration, that there were only two Orders of Officers inftituted by the Apoftles. And, I look upon it as an uncontroverted Truth with every fo- ber Mind, that if two Orders of Officers were on- ly * Eufcb. Rift. Eccl. L. ?. C. 14. f Kic\ oi. ccto-qAqi ;,|u,mi; ayi/wcrav, S.a TO'j K.v/iTu ijfxuju [■■^aov X3i:;o-Ji on S(Ji? s-ci< T?p) tod 6v6;j,a.ro^ tvj: Ixt- Tou^ '7rpoe<{j>i(X£;'Ov4'> Scc, fsg 5 7« £^» 1. ad Coiia, 0Z The Original Conjlitution ,Iy inftituted b}^ the Apoftles, who were under ii> fallible Infpiration, it is not in the_Power of a^ ny Mortal to give a Cbmlhilllon to 'a T^i^dj, pr jf]5tiTt>ne gfthrie Orders into Two," as'^tfi.e Epifco- Ip^ians'Ho, when they make the Order of Bilhops |iyj^rior to that of Presbyters. This Paffage muft I iJarC ascertain fort of Perfons in the Face, when f it fo clearly lets us fee, that what is their Prac-» tice and Principle, was perfedly forefeen by the ApoJlles, who perceived by the Divine Spirit, that there would Contentions arife by Means of turbulent and afpiring Men, who fhould feeic af- ter the Epifcopal Office, to the depr effing that of Presbyters. For which Reafons, fays Clement + The Apoftles appointed two Orders of Officers in th r 11 !■ ■ . I " - I > adPhiJip. t Apol.Pag, 15, ««. 494 ^^ Original Conjlitution the Model of Church Government before the Death of St. John, Befides, it muft be noted, that there is an exad Harmony between thefe* two an- cient Writers, and both confpire together for ma- king a Plurality of Rulers in the fame Church, whom Clement terms promifcuoufly Biflwps or Pres- byters in his Epiftle to the Corinthians^ and Poly- €arp 'only Presbyters in his to the Philippians, whom yet the Apoftle Paul defigns by ^the Name of Bifhops. Nor is there any Weight in what is objected by fome, namely, that the Infcription of the Epiftle intimates that Polycarp was vefted with an Epiicopal Jurifdiction over the Presbyters at Smyrna^ becaufe it is faid, Polycarp and th^ Presbyters that are with him ^ feeing, the utmofl: the Phrafe can bear, is no more than this, viz, Polycarp and the reft of the Presbyters of that Col- lege. This Stile was very frequent vvith the An- cients, and particularly with Cyprian^ as is obfer- ved in feveral Inftances by Blondel, I fhall only give one Inftance among many, which Cyprian u- fes in his 5; 9th Epiftle, which runs, Cyprianus ^ CdCteri College qui in concilio ajfueriint ^ which Ex- preffions make thefe whom he mentions in ge- neral, to be his equals in Oi^cq and Charader.' Befides, there are many good Reafons wherefore Polycarp was mentioned in the Infcription by Name, and not the reft of his Colleagues •, he was probably more .known to the Philippians than the reft, the only Church Ruler ordained by John at Smyrna that remained alive, and fo, on Account of his Age, was the firft in Order among thefe in- Office there, and occupied the Place of their Pre- Jes^ and wrote in their Name, This (I Philip. I. I. I of the Chrijlim Church. 495 This exadly agrees with a College of equals, and is further confirmed from the Words of* H^r- mas^ when fpeaking of the writing of two Books, one of which was to be fent to CUmem^ and ano- ther to Graptes^ And^ fays he, Clemens Qoall fend it to foreign Cities^ — and Graptes fhall admonifh the Widows and Orphans^ hut thou [halt read it with ^ or relate it unto the Presbyters in this City, who govern the Church. Whether this //t'nwJj was the fame mentioned by the Apoftle Paul in the laft Chap- ter of his Epifile to the Romans^ or not, I fhall not determine •, but there is one Thing manifeft from his Words, namely, that the Church in one City was govern'd by the Bench or College of Presbj^ters, without the fmalleft Hint of any one Bifhop's being fet over them of a more raifed Jurisdiction or Power, than they. The fame An- tient t Author fays, ^he folifhed white Stones are the Apoflles^ and Bifhops^ and DoBors^ and Deacons^ who walked in the Clemency of God^ and difchar- ged the Epifcopal Office^ and taught and miniftred. Again, Such are fome Bifljops^ that is^ Governors of the Churches^ — and thefe who have the Charge of the Services. The Obfervation of Bloudel on both thefe PafTages is juft, nam.ely, that Her mas makes only t\TO-I)egrees of Church Officers, that of Bi- i fhops who governed the Churches, and whom be- | fore he termed Presb3^ters, and that of Deacons I who had the Charge of the Services •, for it is ac- f knowledged by all, that the Dodlors are all one with the Bifhops, when they are faid to have per- formed that Office, and that the Apoftles, as they are oppofed to' Bifhops, were placed above tha whole Tl'£(x!ivr£poit; r^i; i->iKAyaiac, Hermas L- i. Vifione 2. f Vifione j. apui Blondd in Apol. Fag. 1 7. vid. Eufcb. Hift. Eccl L. 3. Ch. 3 , I ^(^6 T^^ Original Constitution whole Clergy, The Antient and Primitive Bir (hops perpetually preached or taught -, and Chy- J^fUm-) 'Jhi^ophylaB^ The odor at ^ Sedul'ius^ and after thjni, Aquinas^ Hay mo ^ BenediBus^ 'Juftimanus on Wifh, 4. II. All make Paftor, Bilhop and DoBor to lii the fame- And Corndius a Lapide on the fame T^xt, makes mention of Ja'om^ Auftin^ Anfdm^ gnd the Council o^ Carthage^ as' being of the fame Judgment. 'And when Hernias t in another Place |y§, ^he earthly Spirit exalts hfelf and feeks the fir ft ^^at : - — Af7d they^ having a certain Envy among tk^nifdveSj contend for Principality and Digni^ t)i, is fo far from being ^n Argument for the fuperior and jurifdidional Power of Bilhops over Pr^^sbyters, or an Infinuation of its Lawfulnels, thit it concludes the Contrary, from what the fame Author there mentions, namely. But all fuch are WC{d (t^d infatidate, 'who Jlrive among themfelves jor prmcipalityr-i — Befides^ that the Life of thofe who f^eep the Divine Commands confiffs in the Ohjervation gfthm^ and not in any Principality or Dignity. By tllis he plainly condemns a Diotrephizing Spirit, or fuch as love to have the Preeminence and firft Seat. When the Apoftles contended who among them {hould be the greatefi: ; did this include in it, that our Lord had affured them before hand, that the Principality of one of them over the Reft was a Thing lawful, and that fuch a raifed Charadter was agreeable to his Will > As none will affert this, fo no more will it follow in the prefent Cafe, lefides, the chief Seat was the Privilege of the Prefes of the AfTembly, or Sjniod of Presbyters 5 which, as has been all along obferved, does not Include a Primacy of Power or Jurifdiction, but enly that of mere Order or Decency. Thus it ftill holdg ac;~r3S ---;■'' 'I' ' ' ' "~ 111 I ■ — ■ ! f l^ib. 2. Miindar. i2. apud Blond. ubi2»up. of the Chrifiian Church. ^py holds good, that, according to Hermas, there wer^ only two Orders of ChurchjOfgcers t, feeing, from what hath been 'fatdrlfe exprefly terms Presbyters, in the firft PafTage, Church Rulers, and makes Bi-? fhops and Pr provocan us eos» qui adverfantur tjadittoni, dicenc fe ron. folum Presbyteri«> fed etiam Apoftoli* fapientiores. Adverfus Har. L 3. Cap. 1. f Quaproprer Vii qui func in Ecckfia Prcityteris obfdire oporteti his qui rucceflionem hahent ab Apoftolis, ficut oftendimus, qui cum Epifcoparus fuccefllone, chafifma veritatisc^rtum feeundumpl*(irum Patiis accepciuflc. Idem Ub. 4 Cap. 4.3. {a) Eufeb. Hift. Ecd. L. /. Cap. 14. of the Chrifiian Church. 4.99 mon^ and not only fo, but the Presbyters are de- nominate the Succeflbrs of the Apoftles, and to them belonged the Epifcopate. The Learned Au- thor (/^) of the Cr///V^/ /i/i/?^j' 0/ England, is not afliamed to fay^ tho' a Member of that Church, If as Bionius fays in i. Can. Apoftolical, the Names of Bifhop and Presbyter were promifcu- *' oufly ufed for 200 Year^ after Chrifl: ^ why do *' not they diftinguilh [the Jure Divwo Epifcopali^ " avis'] between the Divine Right proceeding from " the real Gift of the Holy Ghojft in the Exercife " of the Minifterial Fundion, whether Biftiop or " Presbyter, which is intirely Spiritual, and the ** Right which the Law gives with refpeft to Tern* *' porals?" But to proceed, the former Author lays in another Place ^^ We mufl mthdraw from thefe Frefhyters whoferve their Lufis^ and^ having not the Fear of God in their Hearts^ contemn other Sy and are lifted up with the Dignity of the fir/i Seat 5 but adhere to thofe who keep the Do^rine of the A* pojilesy and alfoy with the Order of PresbyterSy fhew found Speech and a hlamelefs Converfation. From this it is eafy to perceive, that Irens,us*s great Scope is,_iiot to prove the Succeifion of Perlons in the Apoftolical Power, but a Succeffipn iiith^^^ ftriaeTwhich was delivered by thenij and commit- ted to writing. And therefore He immediately adds. Such Vresbyters doth the Church nourifh^ con-* cerning whom alfo the Prophet f ay s, I will give thee thy Princes in Peace ^ and^ thy Bilho^s in Righteouf- I i 2 nefs. lis confefTionis tumore elatl Tunr, - - ab omnibasigiuir talitus abfiftere oporteu & adhxreicvcro his, ^ui & Apoftolorum Qoftrinitm cuftndlunt, & cum PresLycerii ordine fermonem fanum, & cDnverfationem fine offensa praftant. Tale* Pres'yterns uutrii Ecclefuj it quibui & proptera ait. & dabo priafipes W05 ifl Pawj 8c fit^^copoi tuo5 in juftuia, --•• Ircn* Lit>. 4= Ch.44.% 500 ^e Original Confiitution fiefs. And of them the Lord fays, PVho is then a faithful and mfe fervant^ 'whom the Lord hath made Ruler over his Houfl^old^ to give them Meat in due Seafon, Bleffed is that Servant whom the Lord when he Cometh, (hall findfo doing. And yet more fal« ly, + All this Speech or Do^rine will be evident to him who reads the Scripture diligently, among thefe Presbyters who are in the Church, with whom the A- pofiles Do5hine is to be found as we have flwwn. And in his Letter to Vi&or, written about the Year 190, lie has thefe "Words, ^ The Presbyters who prefided over the Church in which thou pre fid eft, before Soter^ we mean Anicetus, Pius, Hyginus, Telesphorus and Xiftus neither obferv'^d [_Eafier on the 14. Day of the Month] nor enjoyvid the Obfervation thereof to Poflerity. — But the fame "Presbyters, who went lefore thee,fent the Eucharift to their Brethren in thofe Parifhes, who obferved it after thetr own Way, Neither did Polycarp perfwude Anicetus to this Ob- fervance, who was for adhering to the Cuftom of thofe Presbyters who went before him. From all which it is evident, that the Author's great Scope was, to Jhew a Succeffion in the Apoftolical Dodrine, and not a Succeflion of Perfons in the Apoftolical Pow* er •, and as to any Perfonal Succelfion, he plainly gives it to Presbyters, and in the eafieft Terms fhews, that thefe Presbyters were Bifhops, that IfaiaFs Words concerning Bifhops belonged to Presbyters, and that the BiOiops o^ Rome before the Time of Vi^or were nothing elfe but Presbyters, in a Word, that Anicetus obferved the Presbyters ; that had gone before him. Will any fober Judg- ment, from thefe Teftimonies of Irendcus, be able to t Omnis fermo ei conftibit, &c. Idem Lih. 4. Cap fs. * Qui n e '"••pr^m Prei^yreri Ecclefixpnfuerun:, cui r.'^n■. pfaefiJas, Aricerum diciir'us. . But, at prefent, I fhall only menti-' ■ on, a itw Words from him, onEph. 4. ii. namely, '- But when the fiicceeding Presbyters began to be ^^ unv/orthy to hold the firift Place, the Method' ^^ v/as altered, on the Deliberation of a Council ^ ^^ fo that it was appointed by the Judgment of '^ many Priefts, that not the Order of ones ftand^ I' hig^ hut perfonal Merit fliould make a Bifhop. '^ By this it is manifeft. That all that we are to un-. dcrlland by a Bifhops in the Tim.e of which Hilary Ipeaks, » Arol. Pag. r, 2, j/c-c f lienicon, Tug. -ij^y&c. (] NazUr.zeo, Q-v--. Sea. S, 4- Dcf. cfl'ier. Sed j T'g i^p. of the Chrifiim Church. 509 Ipeaks, was only the Pr(ffes or Moderator of an Ec- clejfiaftick Senate ^ which he, on the Text above mentioned, clearly evinces, when he fays, Th? Ordination of Bifhops and Presbyters were the faHSIL"FioH air which If IS clear^ that there was a Time in which both the Names and Office of Bi- Ihops and Presbyters were the fame. And it is to be noted, That Hilary was a Deacon in the Church of Komc, and his Commentary was cited withAp- plau'fe by Auftirij which is not to be thought he would have done, if what is therein narrated had not been the received Notion of the Church at that Time, namely^ that Originally Bifhops and Pref- Lyters were one. But indeed Auftin "^ is exprefs to the Full of the fame Thing, when he fays. According to thefc Names of Honour^ ijohich are Ir ought in Fafh'wn ly the Culiom of the Churchy the Office of a Bifiop is greater than that of a Presbyter. The Learned Bifhop Je-wel t tranflates this Paflage, ' ^he Office of a Bijhop is above the, Office of a Prieft^ not by the Authority of the . Scripture^ but after the Names of Honour ^ which, thro' the Cufiom of the Churchy have now obtain d. This makes it further evident, That the Difference between Epifcopacy and Presbytery had its Rife from the. Cuftom of the^Church, which appropriate the Name of grea- ter Honour to fuch Perfons ^s were raifed above others : But this will never make that Conftitution to be a y^j Divinum, which cannot bring the-Au- thoritjj^jjie Sacr^i^racles along with it. SECT. * Epift. 19- aoHieion. f Def. Apol. Pag. 12 s, laj. 5ip ^^ Original Confiitutioii SECT. IIL That there was a Change made in the Conft'ttutlon of the Churchy from what obtain d in the Apoftolick Age^ and fame Time after. How and when this Change was made. It was gradual. Of the in- troducing conftant Moderator s^ and appropriating to them the Name of Bifljop. Of Jerom'i toto orbe decretum, and Hilary'/ Profpiciente Con- cilio, before the End of the Second Century. I T being manifefl: from what hath been faid, j_ That there was a Change made in the Confti- tution of the Church, from what obtain'd in thei Apoftolick Age, and fome Time after ;, it may be enquired. How could this fall out, without fome remarkable Oppofition made unto it, and what was the Time in which it was made. In Anfwei to this-. It is plain in Fad, that there was a Chang( made •, and this is even acknowledged by many oi the moft zealous Defenders of Epifcopacy, as wil. appear from the Appendix. Befides, it is wholl}; ridiculous for Men to difpute againft a Matter o Fadt which is fo clear from the Writers m ever] Age • tho' it cannot be fo eafily accounted for how and when it came to pafs. The pitiful Pre. tences the Epifcopalians make on this Point, ar< fufficiently anfwered by Mr. Jamtefon and Mr. An derfon. Therefore, all that I Ihall further add oi this Head is, to give the moft rational Account J can, how and when it was that this Change di( happen. That it is a Matter fo difficult precilel] to determine this Point, arifes from the Defeet o ancient "Writings in thofe Times which came nex after the Apoftles. This was the Occafion whicl mad of the Chrijiian Church. 511 made Eufebius complain, in the Proem to his Ec- clefiaftical Hiftory, That he was ftraitned for Light to guide him in what he wrote of thofe early Times. Befides, that which renders the Thing more hard and difficult, is, becaufe the Change ai^pears to have been gradual, and many of their Writings which were in the Beginning of the Se- cond Century, are either fpurious, or otherwife vitiate, and made to bear the Senfe that was agree- able to after Times. But we Ihall not infift on this, but proceed. What Cicero fpoke in another Cafe, is certainly applicable on the prefent Head, namely. When MhuiJCAM}Jii^tn Dignity T^^ one only can have jh^^^^ Place. Thus, I judge"itaTKtter obvious to Rea- lorTand the Light of Nature, that when there is a College of Equals in one Court of Judicature, there muft, of Neceffity, be one who ads the Part of Prefident, and colleds theJVIind of his Brethren, & in order to bring Matters before theni to aTeriod and IfTue. This much the very Rules of Decency and Order clearly evince, as being neceffary to preferve a becoming Regularity, and promote the- ^ Difpatch of Affairs in Dependance before a Court I made up of many Members, whofe Powers ftand , on an equal Footing. So, while the Apoftles were ■ together at Jerujalenfi^ and in a joynt Courfe of I Management governed that Church, it is reafo- I nable to believe, there was one of their Number, who aded the Part o^ Pr^efes or Moderator in their Senate or Presbytery. It is a received Truth a- Xnong all found Proteftants, that the Twelve Apo- ftles were perfedly equal in Honour and Power, and there was none of them had a Superiority of Jurifdidion over the reft, as the Papifts plead. But this does not hinder, but one of them might be 511 The Original Confiitution be Vr(^fc5 in their AfTemblies, or the Mouth of the reft in their Publick Meetings. Thus, it is gene- rally thought by the Ancients (on what Grounds, I do not determine, or how juftly ) that Pncr was he who, for ordinary, prefided in the Bencfcof the Hqly^poftles. Arid ib'CFryJojlom * fays, See the Concord of the Apoflles^ for they yield unto him the Speech, for they could not all fpeak. And Jerom t faith. One is chofen among the Twelve^ that a Head being appointed, an Occafion of Schifn might be taken away. All that is pleaded here, may be admitted as agreeable in the general ^ feeing it was ufeful to prefer ve Order, promote Expedition, and pre- vent Confufion or dilatory Obftrudion in the Ma- nagement of Affairs, and befides, might have a Tendency to maintain Concord, and exclude that Ambition or Affedation to be foremqft, which is fo very natural to Men. For, as all could not ad firft, or fpeak on proper Occafions, and guide Af- . fairs, it was but expedient fome one or other of them fhould undertake it, And that which feems to have induced the Ancients to give this Prece- dency to Feter, feems to arife, partly from the per- fonal Excellency they apprehended to be in him, his Quicknefs of Perception, Boldnefs of Spirit, Readinefs of Speech, fervent Zeal for the Service of his Lord, and the Refolution and Adivity he fhowed on all Occafions, which is frequently ob- ferved b}^ Cyril || and Chryfojlom +, partly from the Efteem and Repute they conceived to belong to him, arifing from his perfonal Qualifications, on which Account they ftile him the Chief, Prince and Head of the Apoftles, ^s Athanafius' ^ in his Dif- * In A£is 214. f In Jovin L i. C. 14. li Cyril in Joan. 2 r, 15. ^ Ghryfoft in Joan. Ora. i2,dt ;5. Tom, 5* Ibid. Ora, 24. * Ath;*n'^r» Difp. coii. Ati, fa^e iz?. of the Chrifiian Church. 513 Difpatation againft Arms ^ and partly, becaufe they believed Ptfter to be of the firft Standing amo'ig the Apoftles, or he that was firft called to that Of^ iice, and nominate by our Lord to be one of the Twelve. Thus, he is faid to have been the firft Perfon in our Lord's Eye for the Apoftolical Of* fice, by Epiphanins t ^ the firft that did believe, and the Prince or firft Man of the Apoftlelhip by Hilary t ^ the firft whom our Lord chofe, by Cj- prian II ^ and Bafil ^ fays, He was, for Judgment, preferred to all the Difciples : And on the fame Grounds I conceive it is, that J^^rom t terms him and his Brother Andrew, Frincipes Apoftolorum, the Firft of the Apoftles, which the frequent Ufe of the Latin Word Princeps will bear. Befides, this Priority was frequently afcrib'd to Peter by the An- cients, on Account of his Faith and ConfeHion, ia which he outftriped his Brethren. And fo ^ Hila^ ry faith, He obtain' d fupereminent Glory hy the Con- feffion of his Bleffed Faith : And || Ambrofe, Be- caufe he alone of all the re/f profefjeth his Love, John 21. therefore he is preferred above all. To thefe I fliall onl}^ add, that J.^r^^/w, on Account of his Age, he being of more Years than any of the reft of the Apoftles, and a married Perfon before his Call, reckons this to be the Reafon wherefore he was preferred to the Apoftle John the Beloved Difci- pie. His Words are, -^ Why was not St. John elec- ted, being a Batchelor ^ it was deferred to Age, be- caufe Peter was Elder \ that a Youth, and almofi a Boy, might not be preferred before Men of good Age. Now, all this, tho' it were granted to ?eter, is a quite different. Thing from a Superiority of Power, K k Com- t EpiphHsr. 51. ^ Hilar, in Mutt. Con. 7 (i Cypt. Epift. 5 1- *Bafjl, dc Judit. Tci T.z. Pag. .68. f Jerom. in Jovin. 1, * t;eTi;n.i. ^<, I'ageui. (I lu Luc. Ca^*. wit. ^ 1^^ ^oniA. 1,14. 514 ^^^ Original Con flit utim Command or Jurifdidioii over the reft of his Bre- thren ^ they were, in this Refpe«5t, every Way e- qual, or J. 2LsChry/q/iom \\ fpealcs^ JVere all in common iritrufli^d with the whch fVorld^ andhadthi^ Care of all Nations, There is onQ Thing liiore that might have induced the Ancients to give the Preference to:R^ter^ namely, that .he is conftantly, in all the Catalogues, fet down in the Front of all the reft, and even in thefe Actions that were joyntly mana- ged, he is ftill the firft mention'd in thQ Report. ^ Now^ from thefe, iPalTages, we may come to frame lome Notion ot the received Opinion the Fathers had of Peter, and his Preference to the reft of his Brethren ^ namely, from his perfonal Ex- cellency, Reputation and Elleem, and particular- ly, his being firft in the Apoftlefhip, and of the greateft Age of all that BlefTed Fraternity, he was preferred to be their Frolociitor or Vr^efes in their Affemblies and Publick Tranfadions. And fo, according to the View they had of the Order obfer- ved among the Apoftles, when together in the firft Mother Church in Jemfalem, it is reafonable to conceive they model'd themfelves afterwards, and confequently, eftablifhed a conftant Moderator in their Presbyteries, to refembleP- prian, and the Notion he has on thefe Scriptures, is Myfl'tcal, and, as Dr. Barrow ^ obferves, Unfolid-^ yet it is clear as any Thing can be, he maintains Kk 2 the tern tribuat, di dic^t : Sicut mifit me Pater, --- &c, Tamen ut Uni- tatcm manifeftaret, unitAtis ejufdcm Oiigiaem ab uno incipientem fuil authoruate difpofuit: Hoc erant utiquc & csteri Apoftoli, quod fuic Pctius, pari Confortio prsediti & Honoiis ik. Poreftatis, fed exordium ab Unitatc proficifcitur, ut Ecclefia una naonftretur. DC Viur, Ecclef, Cap. 3, ^ Pope's Suprem. Page 4<5, 51 6 The Original Conjlitution the Equality of all the Apoftles in Honour anj Power ^ and fo, if he fhall not be faid to contra- dict himfelf, all the Primacy he afcribes unto P^- ter, is only that of mere Order or Place. And con- fequently, that Bifhops had no more Power over Presbyters, than Feter over the reft of the Apoftles, that is, they were of equal Power and Honour, as the Apoftles were among themfelves. This In- ftance was fb glaring, that even Dodwdis made to fay t, // is enough ta our Purpofi^ that, at the kafl, Cyprian had that Power over the Presbyters, which )je gave to Peter over the reft of the Apoftles. What was this, but, at moft, a Precedency of mere Order or Decency, feeing, according to himfelf, the reft of the Apoftks were equal to him in Ho- nour and Power. And here I cannot mifs to give the Words of the Learned Dr. Reynolds ^, on this PafTage, namely, Unlefs you will make Cyprian ta contradi^ himfelf within a few Lines, he proves the Equality of all the Apoftles, rather than the Superio- riority of one above the reft : Or, tf you give him the- Primacy in that Place ( ) /'/ is only a Primacy of Order, and a Priority of Place ^ in all other Ihings, as in the Power of binding and loofing Sins, in feeding Yhe Flock of Chrift, they did Share alike. Thus, it is clear, and (if there were Need) might be fhowii from feveral other PafTages in Cyprian, That the Prerogative of Bifhops over Presbyters had its Rife from Peters imagin'd Primacy over the reft of the Apoftles, whom, at the fame Time, he believed and maintained to be equal in Honour and Power^ and confequently Bifl:iGp and Presbyter were the fame. On the fame Bottom it was, that Firmili- an t Quanquam noftrum Inftitutum quod attinet, abundelufficit uteum Tiltetu obiini'.erit PrimMum, quem S- f etio tiibuit in lehquos Apofta- J05. Duieit. 7r §, 15. ♦Confeu wUh Kait, Pag. i»<. oj the Chrijiian Church. 517 un^ Ongen a*id others in that Age founded the E- pifcopal Dignity, as is fully manifefted, and clear- ly demonjftrate by the Learned Jamufon\: And that all of them believed a Parity among Paftors and Presbyters was of Divine Inftitution, is made no lefs manifeft by the fame Author. Thus, we may eafily perceive from what hath been faid, that the Pr^fides of the Churches in the third Century, made it their great Care, to monopolize the great- elt Part of the Paftoral Power, and the Name of Eilhop to themfelves «, and fo, this Point being once obtained, it was the more eafy for them to enhance all the Paftoral Rights, Privileges and Honours, which originally belonged to that Cha- radler. But ftill it muft be remembred how con- ififtently they adted in this Matter, when the Bafis on which they eftablifh'd their Prerogative, was on /V/^r's Primacy over the reft of the Apoftles, who were equal to him in Honour arid Po\ver. Thus, it being evident. That thefirft Mairitainers of the Epifcopal Dignity had the Primacy of Fe- r^r over the reft of the Apoftles in their Eye, and looked on his prefiding among his Brethren, to be the Rule and Meafure of their Model and Scheme of Government, it makes it eafy to conceive, that this Notion gave them a Handle for fixt and Con- ftant Moderators in Presbj^teries, and that thefe, for ordinarjr, if not always, for the moft of the Second Century, were fuch as were of the great- eft Age, or longeft ftanding in the Miniftrj^ which they conceived Peter to be among the Apoftles. Now, having confidered the Matter lb far, the next Thing to be enquired into for clearing this Head, is, to give fbme Account of the Time in which thefe Pr^fides began to affume a Power over K 1^ ? their t Cvpr. Uot. C. 4« 5i8 The Original Conflitution their Fellow Presbyters and Colleagues in the Bench. In our Enquiry into this, we muft have a Recourfe to Jeroms Toto orhe d:!cretum eft, and Hilary's Profpiciente ConciUo. When this was, is the Queftioa-, for both thefe anciqnt Writers feem to have an Eye to the fame Period of Time, and agree, that before there was a Change made, there was no Difference between Bifiop and Presbyter, That this was not fo early as the Apoftolick Age, or during the Time of the Apoftle Paul, is evident from the Writings of the New Teliament, and many of the Ancients themfelves. ' For, tho' Jerom al- ludes to the Apoftle's Words, / am 6?/ Paul, and 1 of Cephas ^ yet it is made clear to a Demonftration by Blondel ^, that it never entred into his Mind, That the Change was made fo foon, as to have its Commencement from the firfl: Divifion that arofe in the Church oi Corinth, To eftablifh this Notion, contradids the whole Context of Jeroms Reafbn- ing on the Epiftle to ^itus, no lels than his main Scope in his Epiftles indited to Oceamis and Eva- grhts. This much is owned by Snllingfleet t, and he adduces feveral unanfwerable Arguments againft this Conceit, and homologates thefe advanced by Blondel. Yea, it is manifeft, ih^xjerom's Opini- on was, That the Change made in the Church, by which Epifcopacy was introduced, was but gradu- al *, and fo, after he faid, Decretum efi toto orhe, it is immediately added, Paulatim vero {ut diffenfio^ mm Plant aria evellerentur) ad unum omnem folici- tudinem effe delatam. From this, it plainly ap- pears. That the Commencement and fetting up of Epifcopacy was not all at once, or by one Stroke or Ad of any Univerfal Council brought into its full Being. The Schifms and Divifions that hap- pened .■rr"'— i — - — , • A^ol, Page 3, 4. t IfCcicoD, Pag. 279, &>:. of the Chiriflim Church. 519 pened to fall out, gave Occafion, according tojc- rom, to the making a Change in the Chriftiaii Church, So that there heing a College of Presby- ters fet apart by the Apoftles in remarkable Cities, for the maintaining of Order, there was a Prefi- dent among them, who moderate the Affairs of the AfTembly, by bringing the Matters that were before them to an Iffue, gathering their Voices, and keeping from Confuiion -, and yet had no Pow- er over his Fellow Presbyters, the College of El- ders ftill retaining their Jurifdidional Power. This feeing the Original State of Things, and the Con- ftitution of the Church that was left by the Apo- ftles J the Rife of .jchifms, and the Increafe of Z)/- *vifw}7s determined her to agree to make Choice of one out of their own Number, whom thejT- judged duly qualified, and devolve on him the Exercife of Ordination and Jurifdidion ^ ^ but flili fo, as that his Powers were reftrided, and he bound to ad with the Confent and Concurrence of the Col- lege of Presbyters, in all Matters of Import and Publick Concern. This I conceive to be the real Sentiments oijerom. And indeed it is not concei- vable, that a Power which was origlnall}^ lodged in a College of Presbyters, who were equally im-i powered to ad in all Ecclefiaftkal Affairs, ihould at once be refigned up to any one of their own Number ^ This was gradually t^ken from them, b]^ afpiring and fubtilc Men^ till, at lafl, they were difpofleffed of the whole. This was f:) fmall in its firft Beginnings, that Hilary looks on it to be no more, but the making Choice of one duly qua- lified, to have the Precedency of mere Order in their AfTemblies ^ whereas, before, he that was of the longeft {landing, cam^e to it by Courfe. The K k 4 due *SccIJload Agol.y. joo.'SulliDC.licn P.)5jj^;c. 520 The Original Conflitution due Confideration pf this gradual Advance of the Epifcopal Power from iuch fmall Beginnings, makes it more hard and difficult, at fo great a Di- ftance of Time, to make a x>recife Determination of its real Epocha ^ efpecially, confidering the De- fed of Writings in thofe early Times. The Change could not be in the Firfl: Century, from what hath been already faid ^ and befides, Jerom, in the Pla- ces above mentioned, brings Arguments, for eftabli- Ihing the Identity of Bifhops and Presbyters, from the Second and Third Epiftles of John^ who is ge- nerally reckon'd to have lived till the End of that Thus then the Schifms xvhich gave Occafion to the firfl bringing in of Epifcopal Power, mufi: be fought after in the fecond Century. And that we iTiay come to the clearefl: Determination of this Point, that the Nature of the Thing will allow, it muffc be obferved, that during the fecond AgQ of the Chriflian World, there were Provincial Af- femblies, or. a Combination of the Rulers of neighbouring Churches held once or twice a Year, for debating all Caufes of publick Concern, and the laying down fuch Rules as were mofl condu- cive to the Advancement of the common Interefl: of Chriflianity. Of thefe TennlUan ^l}:>eaks, who lived in that Age, and the 58 Canon, t of thefe which are commonly called Apoftohcal, and ac- counted to have been compofed during that Cen- tury. From this it appears, that the primitix^e Church had a Care and Concern to maintain Order and * Agunruc Pr^cepta per Gr^cias illi^s, certis in loci> Concilia ex univerlis Ecclefiis per qune & altiora qii3cq- traftanrur, &. ipfa Repre« fentatio Nominis Cbiiftiani magna venerarionc celcbintur. TertuJ. de Jfj'jiiio Adver. Pfych. -)• Afur^pov to-jItou? ^uv-.J.- y^v.-^So? t5v c-^.r- iiC)i^v,^ix<;Mu,; ccvTiAoyici'; ^!cchviTui^xv* Canon. Apoft, C, jSt I of the Chrijlian Church. 511 and Unity among all its Members, and keep a clofe Correfpondence among the icveral Rulers thereof. For this End, they not only had a For- mula of Writing, which is to be feen in Jujlellus's Kotes on the Book of Canons of the Church of yf- jr'uk •, but alfo Affemblies of the Bilhops in the fame Province, or neighbouring Places. And if we confider what the fame T.eniillian fays in ano- ther Place, obferved by our judicious Jamufon^ it will appear there was a Council, or from what hath been juft now noted, a Conjundtion and mu- tual Correspondency of Ecclefiaftical Senates, whe- ther Montanifts or Catholicks, that judged the Book ^ called Vaftor to be among thefe which were not Canonical. This univerfal Correfpon- dency and Agreement in one Thing, which T^r- iullian calls Omni Confilio Ecckfmrum^ I take to be of the fame Import with Jerome\ Toto orhc decre- turn, and Hilary s Projpicunte ConcUio. And fb thefe Phrafes can carry no more in them, but that the Affemblies of man}?" diftind Churches came by a i^-UluaJ^ jCorreftonde^^ and .Agreement to determine one {hould be chofen by the Bench of Presbyters, who fhould have the firfl: Seat, and be the ftated Prejes in their Clafs or Presbyter}^, and have the Name ofBifhop appropriated to him, and fome fmall Degree of Power and Trufi: lodged in him beyond his Brethren, for the preventing of Schifms. This Way of Correfpondency was ufed in theprimitive Church, and hereby they ufed to maintain the Unit}'' of Faith, Charit}'' and Difci- pline. Thus the Eaftern Churches give an Ac- count to the other Churches, what they had done again ft t * Scd ccdeienitibi, fi fcriptura Paftoiis, qux Tola marches amat, divino Inftnimento mcrliiffet incidi, fi non wh omni Concilia Rcf U/iarum, cUAm vcltraiiim,iniei A^'OCfy^.hautfaUa judicaiciur. Tcii.dc TudicCap. io. 521 ^he Original Conjiitution againft Pmtlus Samofateims^ Eufeb. L. 7. C. 29. And with refpedt unto this univerfal Correfpondence, t Cyprian fays, Which Letters are fent all the World cver^ OA^d brought to the Notice of all the Churches, and of all the Brethren, A further Inftance of this we may learn from Optatus t, who has thefe Words, Siricius who is our Companion and fellow Labourer^ with whom the whole Worlds by the mutual or communicatory Letters^agree together with us in one connnon Society. I (hall only add another Paflage for clearing this Point, from the Synod of Chalcedon ||, So they who afterwards in all Places and f^veral Ways were gathered together againft the Inno- vations of Hereticks, give their common Opini- *' on in Behalf of the Faith, as being of one Mind : *' What they had approved among themfelves in a brotherly Wa}^, that they clearly tranfmitted to thofe that were abfent : And they who at the Council of Sardis had earneftly contended a- gainft the Remainders o£ Jrius, lent theit Judg- *' ment to thofe of the Eaftern Churches : And ** they who had then difcovered the Infedtion of *' JpoUinarius.^ made their Opinion known to the '' IV eft cm". Now from thefe PafTages, we may reafonably gather, that Jerom's Decree through all ihe World, Hilary'/ Council or Synod's ordering it, and Tertullians Councils or Synods of the Churches, a-? mount •* ■ ■ ■ ' 1 ' ■ — — ^ ■f Epift. 51. ad Anton. ^ SUicius, qui nofter eft focius, cum quo no- bis totus orbis commercio formularum id qnS communionis focictaie concoidanc. Optat. Lib, 2. P. 40. apud Bariow Pop Sup. II 'O'jt^^ 6) iJ-^rcc ravrot. 'Xccvtux^ iromiAuii stt) ror^' Twy uipsrinuiv dhco'idevrei ciSeAi^iKw^ lx\JTot<; iloyAH.ctsa.vy TOcxiTX rpccvlix; rot'; dravai 5: frimitiv.e. Ford. L. j. Cap. 8. *PciSaccrdo« tes dt Monachos, fine Epilcopis Scoti in tide ciudicbaiitnr. jo. Ma. de GcH. Scot. Lib. 2. Cap. z, (s Uibes 5c Pra'fe«uras, lingii- los eflc tpifcopoium Gubernatores, Thomd. Right of ChuTcbes, Pacc*sz. f Lib. 7.C 19. * Unde factum eiL poft obiiumCairliii^inis Euiicopi Zi^ug:txn2dz. Proconful^ris Proviuci* Epilcopoi intciu;cc:^i Oid)j?aiios quoiuai exat-Numcius icj.. Vict. wt. L. i. of the Chrifiian Church. 537 G^ntiks, Now, confideringthat even many of the Romans were, at this Time, but Hi^athens^ and that of thefe who profefTed Chriilianity in the Pro- confular Province, there were not wanting Arians and other Hereticks and Schifmaricks, it will be found, there could be Icarce 164 Parifhes in that Bounds. And this is fo much the clearer, in that the forenamed Ihorndih t readily grants, That Bifl:}ops in Africa were fo plenttjnU that every good Village mu ft needs be the Seat of an Epf copal Church, And the Learned Bifliop.5//r;f(:^^ fays i^, in his Ob- fervations on the Fir ft and Second Canons called Apo^ fiolical, " That which next occurs to be confidered, is, in what Places Bifl.wpricks were founded, and BifJyops ihttltd. We find, in all Cities where the Gofpel was planted, and Churches conftitu^ ted, that Biihops were alfo ordained. Among the Jews, wherever there were 1 20 oF tbeni *' togeth€r,,4here d'idth<^^^ Ith' this," Acts TZii^ wherelKe'Nu m- ci cc cc <6 " Compare wil " her of tBefe"th^t~"Confl:Ttuted the firil: Chriftian cc cc cc Church, is the fame. So it is like, wherever there was a competent Number of Chriftians together, that a Church was there fettled. Yet, " in fome Villages there were Churches and Ei- ^^ " fhops ^ Co there was a Bifhop in Bethany : And ^' St. Paul tells us of the Church of C^/z^ir^^?, which " was the Port of C. ^e, I Tim, 4, 6w 2 Tim. J. of the Chrijiian Church. 54*7 xjras no Difference between Bifhop and Presby^ tef (h). In the fourth Council of Carthage^ Can, 20. it was decreed. That a Bifhop ffjould not he esn^ c'ljcd in the Affairs of his Houfhold^ hut "wh oily give himfdf to readings prayings and preaching the tVord, This Council was held about the Year 436. And what is mentioned from it, is an evident Difcovery that the Dignity of the Epifcopal Office was then reckon'd to confift in Teaching and Preaching, and not in fecular Power. The fame Council fays in their ^d Canon, When a Vreshyter is ordained^ the Bifhop hleffwg him, and holding his Hand on his Head, all the Preshyters prefent are alfo to hold their Hands on his Head together -with the Bifljop. Again, in the 23d Canon, it is exprefly determined, ^hat a Bifiop ought jiot to hear any Caufe hut in the Pre^ fence of his Clergy, otherwife his Sentence is void and null, unlejs it he ratified hy the Pre fence of the Cler" gy. And to give a further Yjew of the remaining Equality that at this Time was preferv'd between Biihops and Presbyters, it is enaded in the ^4th Canon, 7 hat if a Bifhop fl:iall he fitting in any Putce, the Preshyter is not to he allowed to Rand, And in the 55th, Let the Bifhop in the Church in the Affemhly of the Preshyters have the highefi Seat-^ yet in his Houfe, he muft know that the Preshyters are his CoU leagues. Thus then, Presbyters and Biiliops being Colleagues, this muft at once difcover their origi- nal Equality. Befides, it appears from the fame Council, that tho' it was not allowed to a Bifhop to fit and a Presbyter* to fend ^ yet, in the ^^th Canon it is decreed thus, Let a Deacon fit in any Place, at the Dffire of the Preshyter :, whence it is, manifeft, that the Difference between "'a Bifhop ^nd a Tresbj^ter was not fo great, as betu^een a M m 2 Pref" 54^ ^^ Original Confiitution Presbyter and Deacon, Now, the Office of a PreP- byter and Deacon are really diftindt, and the lat- ter inferioiir to the former ^ andfo, if the Chara- cter and Office of a Presbyter had been really be- lieved, by this Council, to be inferior to that of a Bifhop, the Rules of Proportion required that there fhould have been the fame Diftance obferv- ed between them, as between Presbyters and Dea- cons, whereas the contrary is manifeft from what hath been faid. In a Word, if it fhall be obferv'd, that the Bifliop's Dignity and O^cq was to be ex- ercifed in preaching the "Word, and not in civil Affairs, and this is alfo competent to a Presbyter ^ that the Presbyters joyned with him in the Adt of Ordination, and the Determination of all other Affairs of an Ecclefiaftical Nature •, that they were on fuch a Footing as both behov'd to fit to- gether ; and that tho' the Bifhop had the firfl: Seat in their Presbyteries, yet they flill were Col- leagues ^ and the Deacons were Servants of the one as well as the other, which is exprefly provided in the 37th Canon of the fame Council : I fay, if all- thefe Things be obferved, it \vill leave little Ground of Hefitation with the unprejudic'd, that the Council of Carthage had not the fmallefl Thoughts of Bifhops being of a fuperior Order to Presbyters by Divine Inftitution. Thus upwards of 200 Years after the Change was introduced, the Power of Ordination and Government was not ta- ken from Presbyters, they ftill joyned with the Bifhop in both, and without them he was not ca- pable to a6l, and at the fame Time they flill re- mained Colleagues ^ which imports the Sanunefs of Office and Charge in the flrongefi Terms. Again, of the Chrijiian Church. 54.9 Again, Let it be further confidered, that the Council of yfix la Chafelle ^ about the Year 8i6. own the original Indentity of Biihops and Presby- ters, and exprefly declare, That the Ord'mation of the Clergy was referred to the High Priefi, ordy for the Maintenance of his Dignity. Now if we fhall look back to the Year 6 1 9,. we fliall find the fe- cond Council of Sevil in Spain, declaring them- felves in thefe Words, || jiibeit there are very many Dijpenfations of the Myjieries common to the Preshy- iers and Bifiops ^ yet let them [_ the Presbyters ] kno'W, thai there are fome Things forbidden them by the old Law, and others by Modern and Ecclefiaftical Rules '^ fuch as the Ordination of .Presbyters^ Sec, This is the reading of the Canon according to Ca- ranza , but it is otherwife render'd by t others, naraehr, Jit ho' there are many Functions of the Mi- fiifiry common to the Presbyters with the BifJyops ^ yet hy the Modern and Ecclefialiical Rules, there are fome Funciions denyd to them, fuch as the Confecrati-- on of Presbyters, Deacons, and Virgins, Let us afcend 3?'et a little higher to the Year 6co. and we fhall have the Rifhop of tSVi;// (a) agreeing with the Council held in that Place, while he alferts, that, To thefe [^ Presbyters '] as well as to the BifJyops is committed the Difpenfation of the Myfteries of God -^ M m 3 they * Sed foium pro,^ter Authoricacem, fumtno Sacerdori CL'ricorum Ordinatio reff.rvara eftj Conci!. AquiHjj Can 8. \\ Quamvis cum Epifcopis pljrima iliis Myfterioium communis fie Dif.enracto, qua;dam tamen auchtjriratt; veteris Le- gis, quxJam novellis £c Ecjleliiftieis reouli> fi..i firohitici ncverint j ficut Pref- byreroruai B-' "^iaconorum & Viiginuni cnn^ecrario. Caranz .Sum Cone Kif- paj. Can 7. P. 169. f Quamviscgm Epifcopisplurirrajllis MiniftcTi;;riim com- munis fic Dilpc-nGcio, qua::i:.m N'ovciiis & Ec lefiafticis rejulis, fibi p'-ohibita iioverinc, fiouc Prcsbyreiorum, Oc. Cunc Hifp-il- faunduni Decree. 7. apud JBintnm. 4 P j6o. bee ^riilingt Iren. P. ;i4. (a) Hi?, ficur Epifcopis, Jifp. n- fjcio 2>Iyfterioruir. Dei commilij eft ; pr^func enim Ecvlefiis Chrifli. fe in jon- i"&n.i\t corpoiis & fan^uinis confoitej cum Enifcopn funi fimiiiter, & in doctrinaj ?i in officio Piscdicandi Pofuioj fed foli propter Autlioiit'item fummo Sacrrdoci Clericurum Orainatio refervata tfl; lie &c. De Eccles. Officiis. L. 7' 550 ^e Origind Conftitutlon ihey are fet over tie Churches of Chrijl^ and in the m'wglnig the Body and Blood of Chriji, they are alike npjith the Bifhops^ and in the Office of preaching to the People *j only for the greater Honour of the BifJpopy and preventing Schi/ms, the Power oj Ordination was reftri^ed to him, Thus from tliefe two Canons^ and the concurring Teftimony of the Bifhop of Se- viU it is eafy to perceive, that the Superiority of Bifliops to Presbyters was not of Divine Inftituti- on, but brought about by Ecclefiaftical Laws. And even according to the reading of Caranza, it is evident, the raifed Power of Bifhops was not from the Authority of the Divine Law, but that of the Church ^ for he afterwards adds, Solis deheri Epifcopis author it ate Canonum pr&cipitur^ which is fomething quite different from a Divine Inftituti- on. And they who have not a Mind to diftin- guifli between the Authority of the Scriptures, and that of Ecclefiaftical Canons^ will not readily frame ajaft Notion of a Jus Divtnum in their Eftablifh- ment. Again, the original Eqiialit}^ and Honour of Bi* fhops and Presbyters will appear from thefe Qz- nons^ wherein the fame Rules and Regulations are . laid down v/ith Refped unto both. Thus the Council o^Jgatha "^ determines, that a Presbyter no lefs than a Bifhop was not to be ordain'd, till he arrived at the Age of 30 Years ^ and in Ccnfe- quence of this, the Council of Aries held in the Year 524. t determines by the firft Canon, that the Honour of the Epifcopate or Presbyteratc fhould be conferr'd on no Laick till he arrived at the ■* Pres-'yteTum vel Epiffcopum ante 50 annos, i. e. snrequim ad viri perfe-. B.I jctarem vcnidnrj^AIetropolitanorum nullum oidin c^c. C(;nc A^yttU. Cq, T7. npud B'ond. i'\pr)l. P i^r. f Epifcop-t'JS vfl Preshyccrii htmc^rem, nulium Ljicr.m ante pja;miiTj:n Converfionem, vel ante jo annos statu acctpere* A- rd^iC-nc Cd. I, spud Blond ULi fupia. ( of the Chrijlian Church. 551 the /fame Number of Years. And in the o^i Canon of the firft Council of Eracantfn ^, it is ftatuted. That the People are not to be faluted by the Biihop after any*other Manner than by the Presbyter, but both in the fame Way. This exadlly agrees with the^ Canons of the 4 Council of Carthage.^ where it is ordained, That if a Biihop was fitting, it was not allowed that a Presbyter Ihould ftand 5 and, That in the Bench of Presbyters in the Church, the Bi- ' fliop had the firft Seat, but in the Manfe or Houfe, he was their Colleague. Thefe I have mention'd on a former Head, and fhall only further obferve, that Egbertiis Ehoracerifis x, who flourifhed in th-e 8 Century, reads this laft Canon^ That the BifJwp J1)oiild fit high eft in the Church hy the Confent of the Presbyters, This Ancient AVriter expreflj/- narrates. That, during his Time, this was the State of the Church oi England^ as is oblerved by the judicious Blondel, Now if it be manifeft, that the Bifhop was advanced to the firft Seat in the Church by the Confent of the Presbyters 5 that he was indeed . their Colleague without Doors ^ that while he fat in the Church, a Presbyter was not to ftand ^ and that both were to falute the People after the fame Manner •, it muft be a furprizing Prejudice that can ma]<:e Men plead, that thefe two are different Orders of Officers by Divine Inilitution. Nay, if thefe Things be compared v/ith what was fonner- ly laid down, is it not evident to a Demonftration, that the Superiorit}?- of Bifhops to Presbyters had M m 4 , its * Noa alitcT Epifc;) i & niuer Presbyceri popuiurn, fed uno mjdo> fdliitpnt. CoQcil. Bracarens. t. Cin. ;. A. D f6^. apud eund^m P. 141. x. U5 E- piCcopus in Ecciefia cc^nfenfcr Ptes^yts-rorurn fujlimior f^deat. A pud Blond, ubi Slip, compare wich this the Powsrs given to Presbycc-rs ty Grst:an, Sed (iiiia f liptum eft, Presbyteri duplice hontre honcrent'jr, inaxime qui laorcnc in ver'^o Dumini, prsidicare tos deccr, utile eft feened cere, congnuuTS cor.fir- m ire, convenit reddeve Communionem, re.efle eft v'ifuire infirmos, orare prci inviiidis, aiqae omnia yej ^Sacramenca Cv/inplefC; &c. Dill. nefcientibus Epifcopisfuis, quorro- do & Epikopisnonluea: venderepra:dia Ecclefix, ignorance Conciiiovel Pres'.y- ris fijis. apud Blond. P. i 38. \\ Irrica eric donatio Eiiroporum. vel voditiovel commucatio rei Eccicfiafticx, abfquc Connivenria & fuufcripcipne Cle.icorum, Cgrans, Sum. Concil. Cartha^. 4, Can, 31. of the Chrifian Church. ^^^ Depofe a Presbyter or Deacon without the Trial of a Council, nor make Sale of Things belonging to the Church, without the Concurrence and Sub- fcription of the Clergy^ it niuft make it evident to the impartial Confiderer, that originally Pret byters and Biihops were the fame *, for even after a Change was made by the Laws of the Churcli, the one no lefs than the other was concerned in the external Affairs thereof, and the Presbyter was not under the Cognizance of the Biihop, fo as to be depofed by him on any Crime. Again, the original Equality of Presbyters and Bifhops had its remaining Footfteps a good Time in the Church, which clearly appears from their fitting, and adting in Conjundlion with Bifhops both in Provincial and National Councils. Thus in the Synod of Rome under Corndius^ about A, D, 2'y'). "^ There were prefent 60 Biiliops and many moe Presbyters and Deacons. Thefe were aflem- bled againfl: Novatus a Presbyter in the Church of Rcme^ and acted conjundlly with the Bifhops in giving Judgment in his Cafe. And the Synod o^ Antiochj t which was held y^. D, 264. againil Paitbts Samofateniis who fucceeded to Dem^triMs Bifliop of that Place, was made up both of Pref- byters, Bifhops and Deacons, and all thefe joynt- ly were ready to have depofed him from his Epi- Icopate ^ but by his Diiiimulation he efcaped at that Time, till the next Council in that Place An, I'jo. where he was depofed by an AfTembly of Bi- ihops, Presbj^ters and Deacons. Thus Presbyters were allovv^ed to joynin the Exercife of Difcipline, even againfl a Bifbop, which is no Evidence of their being an inferior Order to thefe, efpecially confidering they had a Power of difpenfing Word and *Eufeb. Lib. 6. Cap. 42. j Eufeb. Lib. 7. Cap. 25. 8c Cap. iS, z?' ^y^ T^e Original Conjiitutim and Sacraments* Belides,in the Council o^ Elv'ire {a) conveened about the Time of the firft Council of Nice^ there is mention of g5. Presbjrters who joyned with the Bifhops in that Affembly, and fublcribed the Deeds enadted therein. The fame was the Cafe in the Synod at Arks^ (h) which met much about the fame Time, and had in it Twelve Presbyters fubfcribing to its Ads. The like is to be obferved in the Councils held at Rome under Hilary (c) and Gregory, where there were Twenty two Bilhops and Thirty four Presbyters : And in the firft Synod under Symmachis ^, there were Seventy two Bifhops and Sixtjr feven Pref- byters all fubfcribing in their Order. The fame was the State of the ?d, 5th and 6th Synods under Sym- machus Bifhop ofRomc. And to thefe we may add, that the Council oiRome under Felix had in it For- ty three Bifhops and Seventy four Presbyters. All thefe Inftances are adduced by Bifhop Bilfon \\ in his Book on the Government of the Church ^ and for eflablifhing what he advan(!:es therein, he of- fers the Canons of feveral Councils. Thus it is manifeft, That Presbyters had a Pov\^er to joyn in National and Provincial Councils, and therein e- nad Laws, and at the fame Time, give their Suf- frage in pafhng Sentence againft Delinquents as v/eil as the Biiliops. Now, the highefl Ecclefia- ftical Power is exercifed in Councils, and the grea- teft Inftance of Synodical Power is difcovered in making of Canons -, and fo Presbyters had not on- ly a Power of difpeniing Word and Sacraments ^ but even the hlghefl jurifdidional Authority in the Church. Befides, in thefe Sjniods, they not only deter- C-i) Subf. Eiib Con Fol. r8:. (L) Suhi. Aidizt. Cone, r Fol. 29?. (-) Tot, ». C©n. Fol. pjr. Greg. Lib. 4. Cap. SS. * Tom. :. Con. fol.. I'oOi. li Cjip, «<5, Tilg. i^6S, 4f6i>, of the Chrifiian Church. ^^f determined Points of Dodlrine, and condemned Hereticks, but even concurred in depoiing of Bi- fhops. Presbyters and Feacons. And Bp. "^ Field owns that in all Provincial and National AiFem- fcli«s, Presbyters voted and fubfcribed after the fame Manner with the Bifhops; whether they were conveened for enading Laws, determining Caufes, or defining Controverfies about Dodtrines : And this he confirms from feveral Ads or Canons of Councils. And the fame Author exprefly e- nough declares, That in Provincial Synods, the Presbyters joyned in Caufes relating to the Ordi- nation of*Biiliops, and their Depofitions, and in Strifes and Caufes that were brought before them by Appeals from particular Churches. All thefe Things clearly demonftrate^ That it was a long Time before Presbyters were deprived of their ori-^ ginal Power of Jurifdidlion ^ and that for feveral Ages after the' Change fpolceiTof by Jerom, they exercifed that Power on Bilhops. Befides, in the Council. of Nice in Bithyma, A, D. ^2), againfi: the Ar'ian Her e fie ^ there was a vafb Number of Bi- fhops and Presbyters t, all joyntly giving their Suffrage in the m.ofl fundamental Article of our Holy Religion, and fubfcribing their Ads. In this Council there was Judgment given againfl: Eu- /i'^/wj BiHiop of Nicomeduij Iheogrus Bifhop of Nice, and others, who v/ere afterwards reftored. And what is more, they compounded the Schifm of the Novaticuis, and .pafl: Sentence againfl: Mele- tins a Bifhop in Egypt, becaufe of his irregulari- ties, and ordaining of Bifhops to his own Fadion. But before this, about the Year 303, according to BaroniuSj the Council of S'muelja affembled on the Re- * of the Gbinch, L 5. C. 49. 1*. 3 74. dtc. 30, P. 160* \ Spanheni. Hift. Chr $ 4. ^'^g. 1S95, ike. ^$6 l^e Original Con flit ution Relapfe of Marcellinus Bifliop oi Ancyra^ who had embraced the Herefy of Faulus Samojatemis^ and maintained Chrift to be a mere Man ^ and if the Writers of thofe Times may be credited, || there were 300 Bifliops in that Affembl}'', befides Pref- by ters. And if we fhall afcend yet higher to the Days of V'lofor Bifhop of Rome^ it will appear he aded in Conjun(5tion with the Presbyters of that Church, in {a) eftablifhing the Time of the Oh^ fervation of Eafter^ and in their Name wrote Let- ters to other Churches. This may eafily let us fee, what we majr judge of the feveral other Sy- nods held both in the Eaft and Weft in tlie clofe of the firft Century. To thefe we may (h) jojni the Council of Carthage about the Year 255, where the Bifliops in the Provinces of Africk^ Numid'ui and Mauritania, with the Presbyters and Deacons, were prefent ^ and in that of EUberi or Elvnr a- bout the Year 305, there were Nineteen Bifhops, Twenty fix Presbyters, and all the Deacons and common People ftanding by. And at Rome in tlie Year 515;. befides others, there were Zarty two ! Presbyters with the Bifhops: And A. D. 590, There was a Presbytery (c) held in that Place, a- gainft Jovm'mn and others, where the Sentence was paft by the Presbyters, Deacons, and the whole Clergy, In a Word, not only Bifhops, but Presb37-ters, reprefented Churches in Sjmods, as their Delegates ^ and fo at Aries there were Thirty three Bifhops, Fifteen Presbyters and Twenty fix Deacons, all affembled A. i). 314. Thefe, and a \'aiiety of Inftances of the like Nature might be adduced ; but when it is fo manifeft from the 26^ Canon of the Council of Carthage and others al- ready li Idem P^g. .;o7. U) Enfcb. Lib, y. Cap. 23, 28, (h) See Spanh Hift. Chiift. §. 2. r.:g. c8i, die, (') See Biond, Apol. Fag. 202, djc of the Chrifiian Church. 557 eady mentioned, That a Bilhop could do nothing n any Caufe, but by the Concurrence of his Cler- gy, and that all his Acts, without them were void ind null, what need is to enlarge on this Head > Slay it has already been' made manifeft from the 5ixth Canon of the 2d Council of Sevil^ that a Bi- liop without any other neighbouring Bifhops night ordain a Presbyter, but he could not De- pofehim without the Concurrence of others. Yet it muftbe coniidered, that tho' he might ordain a Presbyter without the Concurrence of neighbour- ing Bifhops •, yet ftill it was to be done with the Concurrence of his own Clergy, and the AfTent and Teftimony of the Citizens, according to the twenty fecond Canon of the Fourth Council of C^r* thage ^. The fame is confirmed from the Tenth Ca- non of the Third Council of Carthage^ and the Ex- plication that is put upon it by Gratmn (a). Now let all thefe Things be compared together, and I leave it to the Confideration of the unprejudiced, if there be not the cleareft Footfteps of the Ori- ginal Parity of Bifhops and Presbyters ^ and tho' the Change introduced into the Church was very foon, by general Agreement and Coiifent ^ yet the Power of Presbyters was only graduall}^ taken from them. So, the utmoft our Epifcopalians can plead in the Behalf of their Conftitution, is the Autho- rity of Ecclefiaftical Canons, which comes infi- nitely fhort of an abfolute binding Force on Men's Confciences, and can never difTolve the Obligati- on of a Divine Eftablifhment. It will be more than difficult for any Epifcopalian, to give a fuit- able * Epifcopus fine Confillo Clericorum fuorum Clericos non ordfnet, ita ut Civium Allenfum, 5c Conniventiarn dc Teftimoninni qurr^it Ca- lanz. Sum. Coac- Caith. 4, Can, 42. (4) Giat. Caufa. ij, Qticft, 7, Cap. y. ^$S Hje Original Conflitution able Proof, that ever any Council till that of Jrciit (a), declared the Superiorit3r of Bilhops to Presbyters by Divine Right, It is true, that the Spaniards ^'with fome others that joyned with them in that Council, moved that this might be defined j but the next morning Three Patriarchs, Six Arch- Bifhops, and Eleven Bilhops, came to the Legate's Chamber, and reqiiefted him that the Superiorit}^ of Bifhops to Presbyters jure Divlno might not bel put in the Canon ^ becaufe it would favour of Am4 bition, it not being feemly they Ihould give al Sentence in their own Favours, and it would be| crofs to the Inclinations of the greater Part. And! tho' the Spaniards prevailed, and it came at laft to| Be ingroffed 5 jQt it was put in fo ambiguous; Words, as might not give Offence to the other ' Party. The Words as they ftand in the Seventh Canon of that Council are to be feen on the foot j of the Page ^. And it is evident to every impar-^ tial Confiderer, that they do not exprefly deter- mine that Bifhops are of a fuperior Order to Pref- byters », but the general Definition which they gave, was in Oppofition to the Proteflants, and ! in Favours of the Pope. And I cannot help think- ing, that one of the Articles for which the famous Mr. John (b) JVickf was condemned as a Here- tick by the Council of Conftance^ was the great k Motive with that of 'J rent ^ in paiiing this Canon, ! namely, that Couftrmat'w juvenum^ Clericorum Or* dinatio, locoriim Conjecrat'io^ refervatur Papce et £- ' pi/copis, propter cupiditatem Liter i temporalis c^ ho^ noris. (a) Hifi:. Concil Trident. Lib. 7. Pag. (mini) 619. * Siqais dixtrit» Bpifcopos non eile Prcbbyreiis fupetioie?, vel non habere Poteftatem confiTTi-^ndi ordinandi, vel eam quani iia'^cnr, illis efie cum Presby« trris commuiiem-- - Anathema fu. ConciJ.Tridcat. Scflio. J3,Gan, 7, (b) ^noi Wiclef. 28, of the Chrijlian Church. ^$(^ noru. It were to be wilhed, that this could be pnly faid of thofe who are the profeffed Pillars of the See of Rome, s E G T. V, 97^^ Divine and Original Parity among Paflors pro" fved by 'Tcltimonies of Ancient Fathers^ and later Divines^ both PopfJo and Proteliant ^ which im^ port their acknowledging a Change to have been made in the Government of the Church, 'x Shall, ill the next Place, give fome few ^efti* X monies from particular Perfons, which will have no fmall Influence to clear up what hath heen already faid, and make it appear. That "Presbyter and Bi/Jjop were originally the fame, and confe- quently, there muft, of NecefTity, have been a Change made in the Church, after that Age in which the Apoftles flouriihed, and the Canon of the New l^eftameut was concluded. The firft Te- ftimony I ihall bring on the Field is that of Victor Bifhop of Rome^ which runs in^ thefe Words, *' ^ As thy holy Fraternity were taught by thofe Presbyters, who had feen the Apoftles in the Fleili, and governed the Church until thy Time, £ we find J the Catholick Church celebrate * Sicut San£ia fiatcrniras tua a Piesbyteris qui Apoltolos in CarriC viderant, erudita eft, qui dtEcclefiam ad tua tcmpora rexerant, iicn 14 Luni cum judseis, led 15 ufque ad 21 Pafcha, Catholica Ecclefia cekbravir. -•- Per tuam ctgb fxatcrnitatem, t're&bytcris Galliarum Li- tets: mictautur, utoblcivent Palcha, non cum Judii:is negatoribus Chri-* fti, fed cum fequacibus Apoftoloium pradicantibus veriiaicm Clui- ili, Salutat te CollegmmFratrumi Saluta fjatres qui tecum veifantur inDomino. Eubolus, qui Epiftolam fertVieunam, de collegio noftio, tecum viveiC die Mori paratus eft. quern ilifcipc in DomicoJefuChxifto* Vale. Viciou E^ijl, ad Dion, a^ad Blond, Page jj. ^6o ^e Original ConfiitutioH . " Pafch^ not on the 14th of the Moon with the " Jews^ hut from the 15th Day to the 2 ill. — Therefore let thy Fraternity write tathe Pret byters of G*^^//, that they obferve ftz/?^, not as the Jews who deny Chrift, but with the Follow- ers of the Apoftles,, and Preachers of the Truth. The College of the Brethren falute thee ^ Salute " the Brethren who are with thee in the Lord; ** Eiibolus one of our College, who carries this " Epiftle to Vknnay is ready to live and die with *' thee — . " This Epiftle was fent by Victor and his Colleagues to Dionyfius Bilhop o^ Vienna ^ and from this PaiTage it is evident to a Demonftration, That Presbyters were the SuccefTors of the Apo- ftles ^ the conftant Rulers of the Church from them to the Days of Vi^or, who lived in the Clofe of the Second Century, Befides, what can be more evi- dent, than, that Vi^or at Rome, and Dionyfius at Vienna, had their refpedtive Presbyters for their Colleagues ? Than which nothing can be more ftrong for the Equality of their Power and Office. A College of Perfons denotes Er]uality in Authori- ty, and the ftrideft Union. So that Vi^or living immediately on the Back of the Change that was introduced, fpealcs more clearly of the Original Equality of Bifhops and Presbyters •, tho' he him- felf was raifed to be their Vrefes or Bifloop, In a Word, the Church in France was, at this Time, only under the Government of Presbyters ; ibr, to thefe it was, t\\2.t Dionyfius and his Fraternity were defired to write. And indeed, tho' ^ertulUdn li- ved feme Years after Vi^or -^ yet he does not pre- tend to the Superiority of Bifhops to Presbyters by Divine Right, but by the Order of the Church. His Words are, ^ Certain approved Elders prefide, who ♦ Apol, C, 5j>,j of the Chrifiian Church. $6t iHiho have oktamd that Honour^ not by Pria\ but hy ^efthnony. This clearly difcovers that Presbyters prefided in Ecclefiaftical Courts, and had a Hand ill the Exercife of Difcipline, And Or'igen, who li- ved after l^ertuUian^ makes indeed a Diflindiou between Presbyters and Bilhops, but no more pre- tends to a Divine Foundation for it than the other. For, in his Book againft Cdfus^ he calls the Pref. by ters EcckfidS Ditleutai^ and in his ^reatijs on the 1 2th of Matthew^ he makes this Remark on thefe Words, // (hall not be fo among you : Let not thofi who feem to hav^ fome Brecedency in the Churchy a^ the Lords over the Brethren^ nor exercife Power over them. This is no Evidence that Origen was fatisfi- ed in his own Mind, that Bifhops were of a fupe- rior Order to Presbyters, when he reckons them Brethren, and leaves no more but a feeming Pre- cedency to the former, which, no doubt, began to appear in his Time, by the Change that was in- troduced. And whatever Power the Bifhops feem to have had in the Days oi Cyprian t, who was foon after Origen^ and in the 3d Century ^ yet he Wm- felf mofl: freely owns the Presbyters to be his Col- leagues, and exprefly fays, He could do nothing without them. On this very Topick the Learned "^ Chami^r is not afham'd to alledge, that the Su- premacy of the Bifhop of Rom. ^ was without Foun- dation •, feeing, anciently, all other Bifhops were, both by themfelves and him, acknowledged to be his Colleagues. His Words are, " All Men know, N_n " that, t Cui rei non potui me folum judiccm dare, cum muhi adhuc dc Ckfo ablentes funt, 3i hsec finguloium Confilio itaftanda fit, & li* manda plcnius ratio, non tantum cum Collcgis meis, Ted & cum ple- bc ipfi Unlveifa.Epift. 34. In otdinationibus Cleiicis ( fiaties chahf- ilmi ) folenius vos ante Confuleie, Sc mores ac meiita finguloium communi confilio pendetarc, — — Hunc a me^ & a Collegis qui prc- fcntes aderantOrdinatura fciatis, Ep, 3 3.^iul«n/i«w. VidcEpift. i8, sij^Cki. £tio, a4£ordi £t 6, ^(, ^ Tom. 2. h, i^ C*i4*N.i2« 5<5l T&^ Original Conjiitution that, in good Latin^ thefe are Colleagues, who are in the fame Charge, and enjoy the fame Of- fice. There indeed may be, in fome Kind of Office, diverfc Degrees of Dignity •, one of the two Confuls were more illuftrious than the o- ther, and the Pr^tor Urbanus more eminent than the reft of the Pr^tors ^ but none in the fame Office can be fubjedt to another. Wherefore, wherever one is fubjecl to another, thefe cannot be Colleagues. '^ This is a clear Evidence, that Cyprian had an Eye to the Firft and Original Infti- tution, when he denominates the Presbyters his Colleagues, without whofe Counfel he could do nothing, tho' the Cuftom of the Church in his Time had manifeftly corrupted it. But however far the primitive Inftitution of the Church was vi- tiate in that Age ^ yet ftill the Original Equality of Presbyters and Bifhops had its Impreffion on the Minds of Men •, for Caldomus^ who, according to the Cuftom of thefe Times, was raifed to the Epi- fcopate, and flouriflied about the Middle of the 3d Age,, in very ftrong Terms intimates in his Epi- file to Cyprian and his Presbyters, That they were Colleagues^ and requir'd to act by a joynt Power. His Words, in the Infcription of his Epiftle to Cy^ prian, are, ^ Caldoniiis to Cyprian and his Co-Presby- ters, -who remain together at Carthage. He imme- diately adds, If ye have any ^hing to fignifie by com- mon Coiwfely write to me* From this it is eafy to perceive, that Caldoniiis reckoned Cyprian amongft his Presbyters, and it clearly difcovers they were to act with common Counfel, without the leaft Innuendo of Cyprians being of a Superior Order to them ^ * Cypriano et Compresbytciis Caithagini confiflentibus Caldonius. -— ■ Si quid ex communi eoiililio i>lacueiit, fciibite mihi, Cald.Efift. ad Cypr* intcc Cypiianaf* of the Chrifiian Church. ^6^ them ^ for he writes to them as on an equal Foot- ing, and making up one Confiftory. Nay, jIu* ft'tn t, whofe Teftimony I have adduced on a for* mer Occafion, exprefly agrees with what hath been juft now faid, and calls the Freshyters that are with him his Colkagues. Did he, in this, believe himfelf to be of a higher Order than thefe, by Di* vine Inftitution ? No. Tho' he lived in the 5th Century, he was abundantly fatisfied, that his E- pifcopate was a Word of Honour, which Ufe had made faihionable in the Church : He was not fuch a Stranger to the Latin Tongue, as to call Presby- ters his Colleagues, unlefs he had believed theit Original Equality and Samenefs in Office. The Archbifhop 0^ Granadai^ in the Council of'Jnnt, had fuch an Idea of the Word Colleague, that front the Pope's being Called the Colleague of the Bi- Ihops in the ancient Epiftles, he was induced to think, ^bat it was contrary to the Natitri of a CoU lege^ that it jhoidd Is made up of Ferfons of different Offices. If this was good Reafoning for an Arch- bifhop, to alledge the Equality of Office among all Bifhops II and the Pope, from their being called Colleagues, it will equally hold good for the Same- nefs of Office in the prefent Cafe. Again, we fliall next adduce the Teftiipony of Firmilian Bifhop of Cdsfarea^ which runs thus, ^ It is necefTary with us, that we the Seniors and Frefidents fhould yearly alTemble together, (6t the managing of thefe Things that are commit- " ted to our Care 5 that if there be any Matters of N n 2 "Weight t Efif, no, 137. ^ Effe contra Collegii Naturam, ut conftet CTt diverfi generis petfonis. Petri Suavii Hift.Concil, Trident. L. 7«l*.<79« II See Burnet on the 39 Art. Page j 53. Line 20. And Dr. B4r>oxt;*s Pope's Supremacy, Pagezz9>©»c. And Du Stilling, lien. Page 3 3*. * Neccf- fiirih apud nos fit, ut per fingulos an^os Smiores di frspo/idt in unum conveaiamus, ad dlfponenda ea quae wtx ao&s» commiiTa lUnt } ut & que cc 5<54 ^^ Original Conjiitution Weight, they may be ordered by common Ad- vice. No Hereticks, who have cut themfelves off from the Church of God, can have any Pow- er or Intereft, feeing all Power and Interefl: is lodged in the Church, where the Elders prefide, who alfb are pofl^lTed of the Power of Raptinng, Impofing the Hand, and Ovdination/' Here, it is eafy to pbferve, that FirmiUan does not allow the Power of Baptifm to any, but fuch as have the Pov/er of Impofing the Hand and Ordination ^ and fo, none could have a Title to the firft, without the other two, namely Confirmation and Ordina- tion. In a Word, the three Powers here fpoken of, are given to the Elders of whom FirmiUan fpeaks, which were the fame Perfons he before called Seniors and PrefidentSj who did yearly affem- ble to determine Matters of common Concern to the Church. Thus, tho' FirmiUan had in dffarect feveral Presbyters under him, as was in Ufe, and obtained in his Day ^ yet it is manifeft, he did not dream of Chrift's having inllitute different Or- ders of Paftors in the Church, the one having but the Power of Preaching and Baptifing, and the o- ther more extenfive, as being poiTeffed of Confir- rnation and Ordination alfo. The contrary of this is clear, and nothing but the Force of Prejudice can rejed it. Nay, in this fame Epiftle, he ol> ferves the Stile of the Age in which he lived, and bottoms the Epifcopacy he pleads for, on our ford's Words to Fc'ter ^ Whatfoever thou (halt hind on Earthy (hall bs hound in Heaven : And whatjoever _ ^ thou qua: graviota fint, Communi Confilio dirigantur. Sed cjcreri quique Hereiici, fi fe ab Ecclcfia Dei ca:ciderint, nihil habeie poteftatis aue ^ruria: poflunt ; quando omnis poteilas & gtatia in Ecclcfid conftituta, ubi prcfident majores natu, qui dt Baptizandi, 6c manum imponeodi, dz; OtdinaDdi f oltid^BC FouAacem. f Iiinil. EpUl:^ ad Cyp r, Utei Cy pnaoas 74, of the Chrijiian Church. ^6$ thou (halt loofe on Earth, (hall be loofed in Heaven, Now, this being the Argument infifted on by Fir- mtlian and others in that Age, for the Precedency of Biihops to Presbyters, it were a Contradiction to fay, they believed Bifhops to be of a fuperior Order to Presbyters.; feeing he was no more above them, than Peter was above the reft of the Apo- ftles, whom all the Writers at that Time main- tained to be equal i\\ Honour and Power to Peter, And io, unlefs we fhould maintain Contradidions, the Judgment of FirmtUan was, That as all the A- poftles were equal in Honour and Power to Peter ^ fo Presbyters, by Divine Inftitution, were equal in Honour and Power to Biihops. From the fame Topick Bafil Bifhop of C^farea, who came after Firmiliayi, and died about the Year 378. afferts the Equality of all Paftors and Dodors. For, on theie Words of Chrift to Peter, Lovell thou me more than ihefe. Feed my She^p ^ he fays, ^ He gave an equal Power to all Paftors and Dotlors that were to come after. And it is a Sign of this, that they all bind and loofe in like Manner as he did. This is plain Lan- guage for the Divine Inftitution of Parity among all Dodors and Paftors in the Church : And he is no lefs full to the fame Purpofe, in his Commen- tary t on the third Chapter of Ifaiah. And elfe- where, he fays, t Whatever things are /aid o/Bi^ /hops and Presbyters, they are faid conjunfily. And N n 3 fo, UsTpe yea ^Yi'^iy (S^iXzXc, jxs icXiiov rovrcav i iroi^j.a.ivs to, ':T(i6Sara %ovTO? ilovaidv. Ka< touton a-^a-tr,, to Sea-fxsri/ ovjoito^ acti Xu£iv ^s-Ki^ txeTvog. Conftit. Monaft. C. 22. t 'O oroffovv rn? TpoeSpia; edioi^.el^ y.cci iyniZTCtAiysigt tw 'Z^£(TlivTepi(a, ovto(T Tiiicl^vrepotx y 6 (Pspojv ^/cl^cl-a- rrvtpct IIpsc&o'JTtpii ccviyy-h-y^roih (xccai^cc (xsv ccrBiparog yvjcciw;. 'Ei Sc Tspx aarci rb-j rov xupiou voi^ov fj.ia.<; yvvain6i avyjp. — ovto^ Upeslivrepo^. Comm. in Ifai. 5. 4: '^Om kcctx awci^cixv iify,rcci vep) hiffaoTruiv y.cct nr^i^^uTffm. Apud Blond. Page 53. ^66 "The Original ConJJ^itution fo, according to him, whatever Rules the Scrip- ture gives with Refped unto Bifliops, they equal- ly hold good with Refped to Presbyters ^ which is a clear Evidence, he did not believe the Divine InlHtution of Bifhops above Presbyters, In a Word, this makes all the Rules that are laid down by the Apoftle Paul, to belong equally and in common to Bifhops and Presbyters ^ which is a ftrong Argu- ment of their Original Equality in Office. And if we (hall look back towards the Beginning of the 4th Centurjr, we fliall have Eujebius Bifhop of Gefarea fpeaking much in the fame Strain, and making the Office of Presbyter to be the higheft Dignity in the Church. For, when treating of the Ordination of Or'igen^ he fays, ^ Theodtiftus Bifl:>op of Ca?farea, and Alexander Bif1:}op of Jerufalem, when they judged Origen worthy of the higheft Autho- rity and Honour y they put their Hands on him, that he might perform the Office of a Presbyter, This, I cannot help thinking, imports, that Origen^ in his Opinion, was placed in the higheft Authority and Honour in the Church, when he was ordained to the Office of the Presbyterate. And that the Church was governed by the common Counfel of the Clergy, does no lefs appear, when he fays, t There are t hr ee Order sin every Church:^ the Rulers One, and the other two truly of thefe who are ruled , the People of the Church of Chrift are divided into two ClaffiSy the one of the JFaithful, the other ofthofe who are not reckoned worthy of the Holy Sacrament of Regenerati^ on 5 that isy the Catechumeni. Thefe ■* Theoftiftus Cxinxex, 8c Alexander Hierololymonim Kpifcopi.cum Prarrogativis fupremoquc honoie dignum Origintm probaviffent, ci manus, ut Presbyteiio fungererur impofcerunr. Eufcb, Lib. 6. Cap 7. f Tres in Ecdefia quSque ordines funt } Duftotum unus, fubditorun^ verb alii duo^ Ecclefias J]ir;iii populo in duas cl^fTes divifo, altera fidelium, & altera eorum qui regenerationis L-^yacjo djgni nondum h^biti iunt, Euf^b. Lib. 7. of the Chrifiian Church. ^6y Thefe Things compared together, give us a clear View that in the Judgment of Eufebius^ the Office of Presbyter was the higheft Dignity and Hcmour in the Church, and at the fame Time, that there was but one Order of Officers that had the Rule and Government thereof. That there was a re- markable Change in the Polity of the Church in his Time, from what it was in the Beginning, is certain ^ this much Hilary^ ^ whom we before men- tioned, is very exprefs in, when he fays, " After " that the Churches were planted in all Places, *' and Officers ordained, Matters were fettled after another Manner than what they were in the Be- ginning. Thence it was that the Writings of the Apoftles do not in every Thing agree to the " prefent Conftitution of the Church, becaufe *' they were written under the firft Rife of the *' Church. " And tho' this Author lived after Eufe- hius ^ yet he fays in the fame Place, and in Egypt even at this Day^ the Presbyters ordain in the BtfJjop^s Ahjence, And on i Tim, %, he fpeaks thus, 7/v Apofile Jlraight-way fubjoyns the Ordination of Deacons after Bifhops* Why ? but becaufe the Ordination of Presbyters and Bifhops is the fame, for both are Triefts, but the Btjljop firft. And the Author t of the ^leftions on the Old and New Je/iament, on the laft mentioned Text, exactly agrees with Hilary^ N n 4 while * On Eph. 4. t Piesbyterum autem intclligi 'Epifcopum piobat Taulus Apoftolus, quando Timotheum, qucm ordinavit Presbyterum, inftruit qualem debeat crcare Epifcopum. Quid eft enim Epifcopus, nifi primus Presbyter, hoc eft, fummus Sacerdos? Denique non aliter quam cum Presbytcros hie vocat di Confacerdotcs fuos. Nunquid mifiifttos Condtacotios fuosdicit EpircopusJ — Nam in Alexandria & per totam y£gyptum, H defjt Epilcopus, confeciat Presbyter. &c, Queft, loi. Nunquid Diaconus vicem poteft gerere SacerdoiisJ Prxfedus cnim potet agere vicem Prxfefti, & Fixtot Prstoris, non tamen pri- vatus poteft agere vicem poteftatis alicujus; quanto magis Saceidotis vicem agci'e poteft, qui non eft Saceidos i Queft. 46. 5^8 T'he Original Conjlitution while he obfen^es, that " Paul the Apoftle proves^ *' that by Presbyter^ B'tlhop is to be underftood? *^ when he inftructs Timothy^ whom he ordained ** a presbyter, what Sort of -Bifhops he ought to " ordain. For what is a BiQiop, but the firft *' Presbj^er, that is, the High Prieft ? " He im- mediately adds, " For in Aksandria and through- *' out all Egypt ^ iftheBifhop be abfent, the PreP- *^ byters confecrate, " ^c. This much, and m.ore that might be adduced from him, clearly inti- mates the original Equality of Presbyter and Bi- fhop. And it is a^plain Cafe, That the Power of Confecration or Ordination could never in any Cafe be exercifed by Presbyters, if it was not in* eluded in their Office : And therefore the fame an- cient Writer puts the Qiieftion, " Whether can a *' Deacon fupply the Place ofPriefls? A Prefident *' may fupply the Place of a Prefident, and aPrge- *' tor of a Prstor, neverthelefs a private Perfbn ^' cannot execute an Office of Power ^ much lefs ** can he who is not a Priefl, execute the Office. " Will an}^ fay, that this Author ever dream'd that Presbyter and Bilhop were two diftindl Offices by Divine InfUtution ? Again, Gregory Naz'mmen^ who is faid to have (died about the Year 389. is very full to our Pur- pole, and maintains, that the Apoftle Vaid laid down the fame Rules for Presbyters and Bifhops, ' and clearly afcribes to them the fame Office and Charader, in many Places. I fhall only give a few Scrapes from him. ^ The firft is, " Would to *' God there were no Prelacy, no Prerogative of '* Place, no tyrannical Privileges, that by Virtue " alone we might be difcerned, Now this right ^ " and * Sec Jamiefon's Nazianzeni Querel. Title Page, Oi Gr. Naz, Oiac, 28. afthe Chri/iian Church. ^6() " and left Hand, and middle Rank, thefe higher " and lower Dignities, and this State like Prece- " dency, have caufed many fruitlefs Conflicts and " Bruifes, have caft many into the Pit, and car- " ried away Multitudes to Jhe Place of the Goats." And fo when fpeaking of the Office of Presbyters, he fa3^s, || As the Presbyter is a Minifter^ he is to preach 5 as he is a Ruler ^ he is to make Rules ( or Canons ) for Bifhops and Presbyters. And further. He afcends from being governed to be a Governour ; again, He is to feed the fouls of Men -, to lead and conduB others in the Way of ^ruth ^ to a^ the joint Prie/i with Chrift 5 to build and rear up the World that is above ; Nay, and to be a Head of the Fulncjs of Chrift, And Gregory Nyffene^ who died about the Year 595:. about the Middle of his Ho- mily £is- \n:oc-Kocv]yiVy addrefTes himfelf to t Church Rulers of whatever Denomination, and claffes all of them in the Order of Presbyters ♦, by which he clearly intimates the paternal Right and Authority of Presbyters to govern the People of God. To thefe let us add the Teftimony o^ Chryfojiom^ who died about the Year 407. in his 1 1 Homily on i 7im. namely, t " that the Apoftle having difcour- fed concerning Bifhops, and defcrib'd them, in- timating wa/ 'XpeffQvTtpcav 'iru^i* ~~~ — It* rh oip'^&iv xvuZaivHciv cti^o rou upyj-c- j^p.-ji cvvisptveiv TO) uvta nofffxta J'^/xr^pyeu) - — -- ns'Pa.?.-^ Xpi^ov tAv;- pw/x«TO?« Apud Blondel. Apol. P. ^4, f xpo? ufxaiTj Kix< rov; Kct^ iSfxa? TV? nroKic^ rm civia Cppov^cfw'? y.snf>a(j.-/',ix(v>i?i aecl Tp6(r,3uT«pou5 ovr(aa.<; ^pvifxart'tovra; 9 fisTo? c'^^tyu Ao- yoC. '^ rb Twv xp?Te j 6t< Ob xoAu rh (xtaovi nu) yap no.) avroi SiJacrxaAt'aiv s/riy avcc^eieyiJ-ivoii aa) nrpoqccsiay r>]^ l}t)LKv,six<;-, Xj cc %ep) Ix^rKOTwy tT^s, ravra, itcci Tsp) Tpec.SuxspMv upixorrei. ri^v yccp x^ipoToviccv (jlov^v <^v- Ttuv uTfp,863''i^0Te?, Kcct Tovro fjtovcv 53;couff< xAe^veXTsTv touS T^eff^'j- ripov;. Horn. ii« in x Tim. 570 ^^ Original Confiitution " timating what they ought to have, and from *' what they ought te abftain ^ omitting the Order " of Presbyters, hedefcendsto the Deacons ^ and *' why fo ? but becaufe between Bifhop and Pref- ' " byter there is no great Mids ^ and to them isj " committed the Inftrudion and Precedency oflj " the Church ^ and whatever is faid of Bifhops,! *' correiponds or is fitly accommodate to Presby-1 " ters. " He adds, *' In Ordination alone theyl *' [ the Bifliops ] feem to have gone beyond and] " defrauded the Presbyters. " He who lived fal long after the Change was introduced into thel Church, might juftly fay, Bifhops had defraudedi the Presbyters, which is the real Import of 7rXso2/-1 fx'J^i:/, as is evident from the Ufe the Apoftlel makes of the fame Word, i ^heJJ, 4. 6. Now, if we remind, that Nazmnzen wifhed there were no Prdacy^ or Prerogative of Place ^ that Presbyters were Preachers and Rulers in the Church ; that the other Gregory exprefly defigns them Rulers ♦, and that Chrylofiom fays, there was little or no Odds '■ between Presbyters and Bifliops, fave in Ordina- tion, in which the Presbyters were defrauded ^ will any in their fober Thoughts fay, that thefe Ancients had the fmallefl remains of Doubt about the original Equality between Bifliops and Presby- ters ^ or allow themfelves to think that thefe be- liev'd the Divine Right of Bifhops above Presby- ters ? This were too injurious an Impeachment of thefe Ancients, and to make tnem fay one Thing and think another. I might here add the Words of T'heophyla^ * whom Stillingfleet calls the Epitoma^ tor yap irep) i-iri(j'iLC-!T'jiv e.Ve, tccvtcc X.a/ Trepi 'zfB<^l^'->re^ becaufe they are the Second, yea almoit one and the fame Degree with Bifliops, as the Apo- ftle writes in the Epiftle to the Phihppians -,10 the BiQiops and Deacons ^ when yet m one Ci- ty, there cannot be moe Bifliops than one :^ And in the Ads of the Apoftles, Paul havmg, in his Way to Jerufakin, called the Elders of Ephefiu, among other Things faid, take heed unto the Flock, in which the Holy Ghoft has ordained you Biihops." Befides, on i Cor. i. He^e- blares all Priefts to be^ the SuccefTors of the Apo- Illes. The Teftimony of Aufiln being already mentioned, I ftiall next mention that of T^hcodoret, kiis Co-temporary, who fays, on i "Zzm. 3. " ib,e '^' Apoftles call a Presbyter a Biftiop, as we made }' appear, when explaining the Epiftle to the Pln^ ^' Uppiam, which is alfo to be learned from this '' Place ^ for after the Precepts proper to Biihops, " he defcribes the Things that belong to Deacons: *'• But as I faid, of Old they defign d the fame Men *' both Bifliops and Presbyters." This is a clear Difcovery, that he was> convinced of the original Equality of Bifliops and Presbyters. On the lame 1 Quseritur, curdc Presbytetis ruUam fecerit mcntionem, fed eos m Xp fcoporum nomine compiehenderit ? quia lecundus, .mo pen^ unus eft gvldos, ficut ad Philippcnfes Epifcopis & ^^^''^''''^'''''''So lina Civiras plures Epifcopos habere non poau : & in aftibus Apofto- lorura, Piesbvtetos Ecclcfic^, itutus HieroJolymas, congregans,att intei Cetera, Videte Gregem in quo vos Spiiitus San6tustpiIcopos oidiuavic Comment* in i Tim« }• 572- ^^ Original Conjiitution Text Prima fms is put to it, how to account for th^ Apoftles leaping from the Duties of Bifhops to thefe of Deacons, without mentioning Presbyters ^ and is obliged to fatisfy himfelf with the trueRea- fon, namely, that Bifhdps and Presbyters are the Jame Degree. And in his Argument to the firft E- 'piftle to timothy, he fays, the Apoftle inftru^s Ti- mothy concerning tie Ordination of Bifhops and Deacons •, and in his Argument to the Epiftle to Titus, Paul warns him about the eftablifhing a Presbytery ^ both which clearly evince, that he look'd on Presbyters and Bifhops to be the fame. And our Country-man Sedulius, who flourifhed in the fame Age with thefe juft now named, is moll exprefs in his Commentary on ^it. i. that Bifhops and Presbyters by Divine Inftitution were in eve- Ty Refpedt the fame, and, in Contradiction to the Epifcopal Axiomy maintains that there were moe Bifhops in one City than one. This he inftances in the Church oi Ephefus^ and compares the 17 and 28 Yerfes of the 20 of the A^s for a Proof. He wrote a complete Commentary on all the Epiflles of Paul^ and in his Explication of i ^im. ;?. and Tit. I. he is mofl exprels for the Identity of Bi- fhops and Presbyters ^ and when fpeaking on thefe "Words I Cor, i. I am of Paul, and I of Apollos, and I of Cephas, he obfervesthat there were moe Bifhops than one in one City. But he mufl be ex- cufed, for he was brought up in a Kingdom, where Presbytery obtain'd, from 'tis firft Converfion to Chriitianity, till the Arrival of Palladiiis. A^ain, "*" Jmalarius, who is thought to have ilouriih'd in the 9th Century, exactly copies after Hiiarv and Jerom^ and clearly enough intimates, that tiie Ordination of Presbyters and Bifhops were origi- • »* Apud Biondei A^ci. F. «f» oj the Chrifiian Church. 57^ fginally the fame, and adopts the Words of Ji:rom "his Epiftle to Euagrius, He is moil eiprefs, t asthd Ckircb wcrcafid, fo fi^ miilttplkd in Ec^ 'iaftical Offices:, and this he borrows from Hilary ^ lom he reckon d to have been Amhroje on the E^ files to Timothy. In a Word, when he comes to [plain by what Cuftom Biihops came to be ap- )inted, he adopts the Words of Jt^rom on the E- ftle to 7itiis, and fays, As therefore Presbyters low, that hy the Cuftom of the Church they are fuh- ft to him who is fet over them ^ fo let the Biihops low, they are greater than the Presbyters, rather by uftom than the ^ruth of the Lord's Di/pofition and ■dering, and that they ought to govern the Church in ommon, Rabanus Maurus Bifhop oi Meniz, who ourifh'd in the 9th Century, is no lefs eiprefs lan Amalarius, for the original Equality of Bi- lops and Presbyters ^ for he fays, With the Anct- Its, BiJImps and Presbyters were the fame, hecaufe he fir ft was a Name of Honour, and the Latter of Ige or Experience. Thefe Words, as is obferved y the judicious ^ Blondel, are borrowed from /- dore Bifhop of Sevil -, and he gives fome other ^aiTages from him to the fame Purpofe, which, as le obferves, are partly borrowed froiH Hilary. Thefe Teftimonies are more than fufEcient to atisfy the unprejudic'd, that originally Bifhops ,nd Presbyters were the fame -, and confequently hat the Church was governed by the common ]ouncil of Presbyters. Such as are fatisfied with he Sacred Oracles, as the only Rule of Faith and ^racHce, will have no Scruple on this Point -, but hefe who muft needs pay a greater Regard to the ^raftice and prevailing Cuftoms of uninfpired A- jes of the Church, m.uft unavoidably wander in endlefs Apoh ^• Sft 574- ^^ Original Constitution endlefs Labyrinths. The judicious and unpreju* dic'd will fee, that however the Conftitution ol the Chriftian Church came from Time to Time to depart from the Apoftolical Inflitution ; j^M its moft learned Dodors and Writers, in every Age, were fo far WitnefTes to the Truth, as to own the Divine Original of Paritjr among Paftors, and did not plead for the Cuftoms of their Times, to be founded upon, and in all Things agreeable to, the infallible Word of God j which is the Defign of the prefent Teftimonies adduced. In the Appendix it is clearly m.ade appear, that the Scripture-foundation of Church Government is Presbyterian, by the Teftimony of many Mo- dern Writers of the Epifcopal Perfv/afion *, and from the Learned Dodor Reynolds^ that the Fa- thers were all on their Side, in maintaining the Original Identity of Eifhops and Presbyters. And here let me add, that no lefs Epifcopalian than Bellarmin (a) owns the fame, when he fays, that " Mi^dina affirmed that ycrom was of the fame Mind with AiCrius^ and not only J^rom was in *' this Herefy, but alfo Amhrofi, AiifUn, Sedulius^ " PrimafiuSyChryfoftom, Theodoret^ OEcumentus, and '^' 7kophyla^. Therefore fays Medina^ thefe o- ^' therwife moft holy Men, experienced in the Sacred Scriptures, were neverthelefs condemn- " ed in this Sentiment by the Church, firft in A- " ^r/W, then in the JValdaifes, and laft of all in ^1 John JVkkf. " He adds, " Therefore of Old, " this Sentiment of Jeronis and of the Gret^k Fa- 1'^ thers was overlooked and tolerate, on account of ** the Honour and Refpedt that was due unto '^ them : Whereas on the other Hand, it is ftill *' to be condemn'd as Heretical in other Hereticks, ; *^ who {*) De Clciic. L. I. C. i;. of the Chrifiian Church. 5*75 *■ who in many other Things have declined from •* the Church. " From this it is eafy to perceive, what Notion Bdlarmin had of the Fathers on the Head of Presbytery, as well as Medina, and how little Confidence they had to put in them on the Point of the Epifcepate ^ and at the fame Time, from whom it is our Epifcopalians borrow their Dialedt, when they can tell that all the Presbyte- rians were long fince condemned in A^rms. The Learned IVhitaker (b) was of another Judgment j and is not afliamed to fay, tho' an Epifcopal Do- dor, That, " If A^r'tus was a Heretick in this *' Point, he had Jerom to be his Neighbour in that " Herefy, and not only him, but other Fathers. '' both Greek and Lathi, as is confefTed by Medt^ " iia, A^r'ms thought that Presbyter did not dif- '' fer from Bifhop by any Divine Law and Autho- '' rity : And the fame Thing was contended for *' by Jerom, and he defended it by thele very " Scripture Teftimonies which A^rius did. But *' how Childifhly and foolifhly Epiphanius anfwe- *' red to thefe Teftimonies, every one may fee. " It is furprizing with what Confidence Men who profefs themfelves Proteftants are pleafed to talk and write, while it is fo manifeft to every judici- ous and impartial Confiderer, who has but an or- dinary Acquaintance with Ecclefiaftical Hiftory, that there has not been an Age, even fince the Change was introduced into the Church, fpokerr of by Jerom and Hilary, in which there have not been Witneffes for the Divine Right of Parity a- mong all the Minifters of "Word and Sacraments, Remarkable to this Purpofe are the Words of Rai- nerius Pifamts, who wrote about the Year 12^0. when (b) COHU 4. Qucft. X. C. i. Scft. ao. Sec Stillingflects Iica. P. 276, 57^ ^^ Original ConflitHtion when fpeaking of the Waldenfes and Alhtgenfes, he fays, " On three Accounts, among all the Seds *' which are or have been, there is none more de- '^ ftructive, than the poor People o^ Lyons. Firft, *' becaufe it has been of the longeft Duration ^ *' fome fa}'" that this Sedt has continued fince the Time of Fope S'llvsjler : Others, fince the Days of the Apoftles. 2. Becaufe it is more Univer- fal, for there is fcarce any Part of the World, «' in which this Sed has not diffufed itfelf ?. Be- *' caufe all other Seds beget Horror in the Minds *' of Men, on account of the exceeding Grofsnels of '^ their Blafphemies againft God , whereas thele ** ol Lyons have a great Appearance of Sandity, in *' that they live juftly before Men, believe right- ** ly concerning God, and all the Articles con- ** tain'd in the Creed ^ only they blafpheme and *' hate the Church. " And Jacobus of Ribma fays in his Colk^'ions^ Ths "Waldenfes wers esqii'ijite in Learnings avd the Vr'ufts were not equal to them in Natural Abilities, And Ruinerius acknowledges, that he heard and fa-w a Country Peafant rehear fe the 'whole Epijile of St. James to a fVord, and many o- ihers among them who were perfe^ly acquainted with the New Tefiameiit. Now the JValdenJes and their Oifspring maintain there was ilo Difference be- tween Presbyters and Bifliops, and that the De- grees of the Miniftry were the Image of the Beaft defcrib'd in the Revelation. Thus Ratnerius^ who was far from being their Friend, moft freely ac- knowledges, that thisSed was diffufed almoft eve- ry where through the World, and according to - fbme, had continued from the Da3''s of the Apo- ftles ^ fo that here we have a large Body of Peo- ple, who ft ill oppofed the Change that was intro- duced into the Church, and whofe Principles are accounted of the Chri(lian Church. ^'fj Accounted to have h^QW much the fame vvltk thefe b^ Luther ^ and Calvin, And Michael Cefennas the Head of the Minorites^ who flouriihed before the Year \7,^<^^ maintained, ^h'at all Prie ft s of what- ever Degree were of equal Po-wer^ Authority and Jurifditliony hy the Inftitution of Chriji, Thefe Pal- lages which I have borrowed from the Learned Calderwood (s) not having the Authors before me, do clearly evidence, that even in the darkeft Times of Popery, and vvheii it was in its moft flou^ tifhing State, there were not wanting a Cloud of Witneffes againlf the raifed Power of Bifliops abovd Presbyters, and for the Original Equality of both. As for later Teftimonies, it were too tedious to re- cite their Words. I fhall only add, wh4t Caffan- der (z) fays, namely, // // agreed dmong all, that of Old in the Days of the Jpofiles, there 'was no dif- ference between Bifhops and Presbyters. And the fa- mous Mr. Dodwel (y) owns, That the Conjlitiition of Church Government which obtains at this Day, al- tho^ it flows from the Apoliles ^ yet it is later than the Writings of the New ^ eft anient, and therefore is not to he fought there. But when the Scriptures are laid afide, it were worth while to know, by what Rule the Divine Right ot Epifcopacy is to be determined. Lombard (a) the great Father of the School-men fays, " Having briefly fpoken to the *' feven Degrees of the church, we have infinuate *^ what fhould belong to every One : And all of " them are Spiritual and Sacrecf ^ notwithftanding- " the Canons determine, that only two Orders *' ought to be termed Sacred by Way of Eminen-^ " cy, namely that of the Diaconate, and that of O o the * See Sp anil : his Chriftian, P. ij9J. &c, (x) Altar. Damafc. P. zo/,- 266. Edit. 1708. (t) CoufiU, Aili Jf. i^j) Paxxn. Sirft. 2j« f. S4» {a J Lib. 4. Pift, 24-, C( iC 578 T'he Original Confiitution^ the Fnshytaate, becaufe we read, that the Pri- mitive Church had only thefe two ^ and of thefe alone we have the Command of the iVpoftle : *' For the Apoftles did ordain Biftiops and Presby- " ters in every City. " Nay, Efi'ius (h) who comments on Lombara^~ is of the fame Judgment with him, and fays, That the Divine Right of Epif- copacy cannot be clearly prov'd from Scripture, And Gratian, the great Patron of the Canonijisy is of the fame Judgment, as already was made appear. In a Word, not to infift on Teftimonies from Papijts on this Head, it is the Judgment of all the reformed Churches , and even that of England gave the moft undifguifed Confelfion of the Original Equality of Presbyters and Bifliops, about the Year 15?7. at which Time the}'" compird the Book intitled the hijlrii^ion of a Chri/iian Man, which was fubfcrib- ed by the Archbifhop, Bilhops, Arch-deacons, and Clergy of that Church, and dedicate to the King. In this Book, it is exprefly afferted, that there is no mention in the New Teftament of an}'' Diftin- dion of Officers, but only of Deacons orMiniJiers^ and Presbyters or Biflwps, The fame Thing is held in th.e Bifljop's Book to be feen in Fox's Martyrology, which is a clear Evidence of Bilhop Cranmer^s Judgment, and about 46 others who were con- cerned in the Compiling thereof. I conclude this Head in the Words of the Britifl) Treacher. " The ^' Old Englifh Plainnefs and Sincerity, that gene- *' rous Integrity of Nature, and Honefty of Dif- " pofition, which always argues true Greatnefs of " Mind, and is ufually accompanied with un- *^ daunted Courage and Refolution, is in a great " Meafure loft, when fo much Contempt is " poured forth on thefe Things, which were for- ^___ ^ merly (.") 14b. 4. Dii^, a*. Sea, 2y. of the ChriJtUn Church. 579 ^^ merly confefled and ingenuoufly owned for *' Truths, and that on the lureft Evidence. " See critical Hijiory of England^ Yol. 2. P. 547. ^c, SECT. vi. Of the original Equality of all Churches^ and their Rulers : This alfo overturned by the introducing of the Order and Power of Bifhops over Presbyters. For the Biflwps in the greater Cities brought down the Country Bilhops and fw allowed up their fmaller Diocefes, and thefe City Bifhops were fubje^ed to the Metropolitans or Arch-Bifiops^ and over ihefs were the Primates advanced^ till at lafl the fu- preme Honour of univerfal Bijl^op was befiowed on the Bifhop of Rome* THERE remains one Thing further to he con- fidered, for clearing what was faid about the Change introduced into the Church from what obtained in the Days of the Apoftles, and for fome coirfiderable Time thereafter ; namely, that origi- nally, and by Apoftolick Inftitution, all Churches in the Chriftian World flood on an equal Footing, and none of them, SEPARATELY conflder'd, had any Authority or Power over another. The Church of Rome had no more Power over the Church of Corinth^ Ephefus and Antioch^ or any 0- ther particular Church, than any of thefe had o- I'er Rome, Thus,according to the original State of Things, the Rulers of any one particular Church had no Title or Right to give Laws to a Sifter Church, or lord it over her, however fmall or other wife unequal in Numbers, Wealth or out- ward Privileges. This was a Work in which the fmalleft Rural Bifhop, or they who were but in O o 2 meaner 5 So Tlje Original Conflitution meaner Cities, were equally concerned in, with thefe who had their Settlements in the moft re- nowned and frequent Metropoks, Thus Jerom (a) fays. Wherever any Bifhop ij, whether it be at Rome, Eugubium, Coniftantinople, Rhegium, Alexan- dria, or Tanis, he is of the fame Account and of the fame Order : For, fays he^ the Fower of fVeah'h, or ; Lo-wnefs of Poverty do not make a B'lfhop higher or lower, they are all Succefj'ors of the Jpoltles, AH' .particular Churches are Sifters, Members of the fame Body, and Branches of the fame true Vine, begot by the lame incorruptible Seed, and edu- cate in the fame Catholick Family, and fo Daugh- ters of Sarah, and Co-heirs of the lame Inheri- tance •, but not of the Handmaid Hagar, Thus the Nature of the Thing clearly evinceth, that all Churches ftand on an equal Footing and Level ^ and confequently their Rulers were of the lame Nature, and thefe in one Church had no Superiori- ty over thofe in another. In the Synod at Jerufa- lem, the Elders from the* feveral Churches were prefent, and the Matters that were of a common Concern to all of them were tranfaded b}^ ajoynt courfe of Management, without the Church of Je- rufalenh alTumiiig any abfolute Power over any of the other Churches reprefented in that Affembly. Remarkable to this Purpofe are the "Words of ^ Spalutenfis when fpeaking ofthetJnity of the Ca- tholick Church, which for Brevity's Sake I have caft on the Foot. The Church is a Body, which has \(d)Zfi(, 8j. ad Euagr. ^ Haecunitas cftuniustotius integralisin tc Quantitative Honiogcnea, qu« habctpaites, noii duntaxat integianres, f Vd Homogcneas : — Ecclefia ha:c una eft. unius magnus Grex, cujus partes &i Patticul*, jigarubjeftiva;, non Morales aut Mjetaphjrfic^, led mere & pure integrantes} Homogeneas tamca &-tc]uIdem Jtationis '«» vaiticulares Ecckfije, Qf, niajoios Zi, mrnorcs-, Dc foiiu ficckf. J^ it of the Chrijiim Church. 58 1 has but one great Dodor and fovereign Head, the Lord Jefus Chrift, and Sacred Writ exprefly prohi- bites her to own any other on Earth : Te are all Brethren ^ and call ye not any Man Father upon Earth , for one is your Father, even he that is tn Heaven ^ neither he ye called Mafters, for one is your Majier, even Chrifi, Mat. 2^. 8, 9. Thus the great Bafil fays ^, That, according to vS"/. Paul, We are the Body 0} Chnit, and Members one of another 5 hecaufe it is manijelt that the one and f ok true Head^ which is Chri/i, doth hold and conned, each one to a- not her unto Concord, And Jitjiin fays, *' "Whole *' t Chrift is the Head and the Body ^ the Head ^' the only Begotten Son of God, and his Body " the Church, the Bridegroom and Spoufe, thefe *' two in one Flefh. Whofoever difagree, about " the Head, from the Holy Scriptures, though " they are found in all Places in the Earth where " there is a Church, yet they are not of the Church. " It was the Province of every {a) par- ticular Church planted by the Apoftles, to decide Controverfies, and they that were not obfequious, were to be repute as Heathens and Publicans ^ to cenfure and rejed Offenders whether in Dodrine or Demeanour j and preferve Order and Decency among the feveral Members that were in any par-^ ticular Church, according to the Rules prefcribed by the Apoftle •, and thus promote Edification,- O o 3 and vo'.nv, T~,- fx U-' V.XI fxovi^; ccM^at; Ke4^«Av|:, -^t/? r-qi\ 6 Xp»qo-. Bafil, Mag. dc Jud Divi. Tom. 2. P. 2«i. f Totus Chriftus caput &. corpus eftj caput unigtnitus Dei Filiusj dt corpus ejus Ecclefia,rponrus &c fpon- la, duo in una carnc, Quicunquc de ipfo a fcripturis fanftis diflenti- unt, ctiamfi in omnibus locis inveniantut in quibus Ecclefia defignata eft, non luntEcclctia;,&c. Aug. de unit. Ecclcf. C, 4. ^d^Mat, iS. 17. J Tim. 3. IS. JR-ev. 2, i Coi. 5. i Cor. 14. 1 Thcf, 5. j^.Rom. !+. i^« i€Ox. 6. J. 581 TJje Original Conflitution and decide all Caufes competent to them. This is a manifcft Difcoverv of the original Equality of all Churches, and their Rulers, and that there was not any one Church had a Superiority of Power over any other Sifter or neighbouring Church. The contrary Notion evidently eftablifhes a Prin- ciple, diametrically oppofite to that Liberty 'uchrc- "•xith Chriji has ma<:i: his Churches free, and ma- nifeftly intangles them with a yoke of Bondage, which the Apoftle exhorts the Galatian Churches to refift, and under no Pretences whatfoever to embrace (j). Thus tho' a Combination of parti- cular Churches in one Aflembly is coniiftent with the Liberty of every one of thefe, and ex- actly agrees with their original Equality ^ yet for any one of them pparately to exercife Jurifdiction over another, or deprive them of their Privileges as a Church, is the Spirit of Tyranny, and con- trary to all the Notions of Chrift's Houfe. The fame Thing is manifeft even from Antiqui- ty : For Cyprian in his Letter to CorneUiis Bifliop of Rome, occafioned by the Factions of fome Cler- gy-men, fays, Ihc')} '^k'wgs I have briefly -'Jcritten back, according to our Meaunefs ^ prefer tbing to none fior prfUidging, that every Bifhoppoiild not do '■^hat 1:e thinks good, having a free Pcrjoer of his Will, And in his Preface to the Council of Carthage, ^ he fays, " It remaineth thai each of us do exprefs " his Judment about this Matter, judging no *-^ Man, nor removing any Man, if he differeth, " from the Right of Comm.union \ for neither " doth («} Gal. J. I. Gal. 1.2. ♦ Supcteft, x^xit hie re fjngtli,qBid fentia' inus, pioieramus. neminem I'jdicantesaur a jure Communioais aliqucro, fi diveifcm tenfsrir, ax.ovcn:cs ; neque enim quiTcjuam noftmm Epifco- pum Ic elTe Epifcopcrura conftituit, aur ryranrico tcrrorc ad obfequentii «"ccef£catem CoJfegas faos ad»;r. qoando habct omnis Efilcopus pro -i::a:ialii:e:rat:s; d:c, Pizfat. Couc, Cairhae. s,Iren. Adv. Hsr. Lib. r. Cap. 3, f Statimigitur Apoftoli-— jmo. pet Judacam contcflar^ Fide in Jefum Chnftum, & Ecclefiis conftitutis j deindc in orbem pto- id Villages which lay next unto them, and had any Dependance on the City. That in thefe there were Biihops, has been already eftablifhed on a former Head ^ and I ihall only further obferve, that the Learned Cart-wnght , re- anarks. That the Towns in which the Biihops had their Charges, that were at the Council of Car- thage^ An7io 258. were of fuch fmall Confiderati- on, that there were not above four or five of them vvhofe Names were recorded in any ancient Geo- graphical Tables. Befides, Clemens Komanus tefti- jfies. That the Apoftles planted Bifliops and Dea- cons in the Country, no lefs than in Cities ^ for, fays he, ^ In the Country and Cities where the Apo- ftles preached^ they ordained their fir ft Fruits jor Bi- fiops and Deacons over thofe who Jliould believe : Nor were thefe Orders new t, for many Ages paft, it was thus prophefied concerning Biflwps and Deacons^ 1 will appoint their Bifiops in Righteoufnefs, aiid their Deacons in Faith, To the fame Purpofe we have the Mind of Cyprian t, namely, that Bifliops were ordained throughout all Provinces and Cities. This is further confirmed from the Epiftle of the Sj^nod of Antiochj where it is faid, that Paidus Samofate- nus had many Flatterers among the Biihops in the adjacent Cities and Country || . Now, tho' original- ly, and on tht Back of the Change fpoken of by Jerom^ all Bifliops, whether in large Cities or fmall Villages, were on an equal Footing, the Bi- Ihop of ^anis and Eiigubium equal to thofe of Rome or Conftantinople ^ yet it plainly appears, that thefe in * Clem. Rom. Epift. x. ad Coiinth Pag. 54. | Per omnes provin- cias, dt per uibcs fmgulas Otdinaii f«ut Epifcopi Cyp. Ep. 52. !i Ew- Icb. L. 7. C. 7S>. of the Chrifiian Church. 591 in larger Cities at laft raifed their Power over the Ritral Bifhops, no lefs than Bifliops did at firft o- ver Presbyters. It became uneafy to the Biihops who were in. opulent and large Cities, to think that thofe in Country Villages fhould be equal to them m Power ^ and therefore they laid out them- felves to have the Chorepifcopi or Country Bifhops depreffed and born down. And for obtaining this End, they came to enacl feveral Canons to pave the Way to, and bring it about. Thus, it was car- ried in the Council of Laod'icea^ That Bifhops ought not to be ordain'd in Villages, but Vifitors fhould be appointed to go about from Place to Place -, and that thefe who were already ordain'd in Villages, fhould do nothing without the Knowledge of the Bifhop of the City. And Balfamo on this Canon fajT's, That other Canons have defined, that Chorep'ifcopi and Presbyters fhould be appointed in Villages and Country Places : But the prefent Canon appoints Vifiters and not Bifhops, left, by Bifhops being ordained in Villages, where there was no great Number of People to fupport the Ho- nour of the Epifcopate, it lliould render the Epi- fcopal Dignity mean and contemptible. By this Canon,^ and iB.^///Ii;wo's interpretation, it is evident to a Demonftration, That towards the Eaft there were Bifhops ordained in Country Places and Vil- lages, as well as in large Cities : And, that before this Time, thefe who were Bifhops in thofe Places adted independently on the Bifhop of the City. The}^ could not, all at once, have the Bifhops in the Country Places reduced^ and therefore it is on- ly enacted in the Beginning, That thofe who were already ordained, fhould ad with the Advice and Knowledge of the Bifhop in the City ^ and, for preventing anj'' for the future to have the Chare;e af y^l TJoe Original Confiitution of thefe Villages, which might give Ground to at* ledge their Independency on hi in, they appointed Vifiters, which, according to Balfamo, were £x- archs^ promoted by the Bifhops to go about and vifit the Country Places and Villages under them. And Zonaras on the fame Canon faj^s, they are called 'Ks'^iQ^'i\jroti\ or Vifiters^ becaufe they had no fixed Charge or Seat, but Went from Place to Place vifiting the Faithful. File/acMS^faith, Ifwefhall follow the yits Canonicum of the Latins^ thefe Vtfi^ ters were nothing elfe but Arch-presbyters or Country Deacons. Jufiellus on the fame Canon lets us Icnow, that thefe Vifiters were fuch as went in a Circuit round all the Regions that were fubjedted unto the City, and were as the Bilhop's Vicars, who had no particular fished Refidence. Thefe Things give a clear View of the intent of this Ca- non ^ and, at the fame Time, lets us fee. That theie Vifiters were fomething quite different from the Chrepifcopi or Conntr J Bifhops, who had their particular fixed Charge or Diocefe. This is mani- feft from Balfamo^ in the Paffage quoted from him, and here infert at the Foot, together with the t Canon of the Council of Laodici^a, And Jurt'i' ■ ' nian * De Origiiie Paroechar. Page 570. f Non deneie in Vicis, Sz. Vil- lis, Epifcopos ordinari. fed Vifitatores, i. e. qui circumeant, con- ftitui J hos autem qui anteliac ordinati funt, nihil agcie ccnfemus fine Confcientia. Epifcopi Civitatis. Cone. Laod. Cap, 17- Dift. 80. Bttlfamo in hunc Cauouera^ Alii quidem Canones in Vicis & Pagis Cht)repifcopas & Prcsbyteros conftituendos definieiunt. Pra:fens autem Canon jubc» fieri TipnlfvTCic, 6c non Epifcopos, ne Digniras Epifcopalis vilis & contcmpta cvadat, utpote quum non habeat Pagiim, in qcio ordiniiti's eft Epifcopus, hominum Multirudinem ad Dei Epifcapatus Honorcm. Siqui autem ante Canonem funt in his locis conftituti Epifcopi, ne cj-- ciantur, fed omnia exerccant cum fententia Mettopolitani, qui eosOr- dinavit, ire. Zonaras tn eundem CAHentm-j PeriodeUtae cx CO di£li, quod iiullibi piopriam fedem cathedramqoc habentes,- hfic illiic fidelibus in officio continendis vagentur. 'JftjiellHi in eandem Canonem^ Sunt igituc Tspn^jJ^".: in Ecclefi^ Circiiitores five Vilitatorcs, qui veluti Epilco- porum Vicaiii legiones Civitatibus fubjciitas vifit*lnt ac ciicciucuntj uuUamque ^ropxiam fedem habcnt. of the Chrifiian Church. 595 kian II puts a manifeft Difference between thefe two -, for, when he has named the Choreptfcopi^ he after mentions the Vifiters or Feriodeut^, Befides, they are diftinguiflied by the Eighth Canon of the Council of Ant'ioch^j for there it is prefcrib'd, ^ That no Country Presbyter /hall take upon him to write Ca- nonical Epiftles ^ but this was a Liberty belonging to the Chorepifcopi by the fame Canon; which clearly enough difcovers they had a fixed Refidence and Epifcopal Power. But the plain .Fact is, it was a Thing not to be born with, that there fhould be Country Bifhops, who fhould have but a fmall Number of People, not able to maintain their Dig- nity •, this was greatly to the Difhonour of the City Biihops, who flourifhed in Numbers and Wealth, to have thefe for Brethren -, and therefore they muft be born down, and they and their Char- ges made fubjecl to Bifhops in fumptuous Cities. ^ Thus, in the Provincial Synod of Laodicea^ about the Year 964. it is ftatuted. That Bifhops ought, not to be ordain'd in Villages or ordinarjr ToXvns, left it bring the Name of Bifliop into Contem.pt ; but in remarkable Cities from whence their Dio- cefes were to derive their Name. But, not to infifi on the Decretal Epiftle of AnacUtus^ as is pretend- ed •, the Sixth Canon of the Council of Sardis de- clares. That it was not lawful to ordain a Bifhop in any Village or fmall Town, where a Presbyter might fuffice. It is not neceflary, fay they, tc> place a Bifhop there, left the Name and Authority of a Bifhop fhould be brought into Contempt t. This was fomething very different from what Je- rom faid || , as to the firft Power of Bifhops, That P p the II Lib 41, C de Epilcop. & Cleticis. ^ Caranza Sum. Concil Fol, 79. * Corp. ]ur. Can. Difc. 80. C, j. f Qzi^ntt Sum, Coocil, Fol, 84, (j Epift, 8 1, ad Evagx, 5^4 ^^ Original Conflitutio^ the Power of Wealthy or the Lownefj of Poverty, do not make a Bifbop higher or lower ^ they are ail the Succeffors of the ApoTtles, However, thefe Things let us fee, how that the Bifhops in remarkable Cities made it their Bufinefs, and embraced all Occafions to invade and monopolize unto them- ielvesa Jurifdiction over the fmaller Country Di- ocefes, which lay next unto them, and had any Dependence on the Cities in which they were feat- ed^ and, at the fame Time, we may alfo difco- ver, that the ancient Gullom of the Church was, to ordain Bifhops in Country Seats, fmall Towns ai)d Tillages, no lefs than in populous Citie§. But it is not to be thought, that thefe Conquefts were ol)tain'd without any Oppolition ^ for it is clearly enough infinuate from the 8th Epiftle of DamafuSy and the 86th of Leo^ That the Bifhops in the Country Villages made a Stand againft flic En- croachments made on them ^ but the Force of Ca- •ilons was what they were not able to withftand. By thefe the feveral Churches in Country Villages and Regions came all to make up one Church, de- nominate from the City to which they were fub- jedted •, and inftead of the Chore p'lfcopi^ there were Vifiters appointed, who went from one Church to another, and vifited the remoter Parts of the Bi- fhop's Conqueft. Such Bifhops the primitive Church was ignorant of, and we may truly fay, it #as not fo from the Beginning ^ but as in other Cafes, one wrong Step paves the Way for others, as the Change fpoken of by Jerom certainly did. And Biihop Hooper t owns, that Inch Kind of Bi- fhops had not a Being till the Time of Syhejler the firfl:. And it is rem.arkable what ^ Filejacits fays, namely, --■--■- ■ - - __^______ t AlrarcDamaf. r-g.^ii). * Dc Oiig. Parxciaium,. Page 5J7» of the Chrifiian Church. 595 namely, that in a Council held about the Year 89^* there was a Complaint made by the common P^o"^ pie, that there were fome Bifhops, who in a whole Year would not vifit their Pariihes, either to con- firm or preach. Thus we fee the Effedts of the En- largement of Diocefes. 2. This Increafe of Epilcopal Power did not fuP' fice ^ for the Diocefes of the City Bilhops being once extended without the 'Citj^ and enlarged to the Countries and Villages in the Province, the next Step of Grandure was the Precedency of the|e Bifhops, according to the Preference of the City in which they had their Refidence, and frorn which their Diocefes were denominate. Thus, by the 17th Canon of the Council oiAntloch^ it is decreed. That hecaufe of the great Confluence of People to th(it City, therefore he \_ the Bifhop ] (Imll have the Pre-* eminence above the reft. And, according to Stilling^ fleet "^^ the Model of the Church followed the Civil Government ^ efpecially after the Divifion of the Roman Empire by Conltantine the Great. The Whole of this great Empire was divided into Thir- teen Diocefes, of which Seven belonged to thfe Eaftern, and Six to the Weftern Divilion : And the Thirteen, together with the Pr c€ f entire of the City o^ Rome ^ contained among them about 120 Provinces. Now, every Province contain'd many Cities within its Bounds *, and thefe Cities had their feveral Towns and Villages belonging to them. So, in almofl each of thefe Cities there was a Bilhop, who had the Government thereof, and the fmaller Towns and Villages depending thereon. But then, in every Province there wa* an Archbifhop, who was ox^er the feveral Cities and Biihops therein, and had the Name of Metro- P p 2 politan. * Stlllingfl. lien. Page 37s. 59^ ^^ Original Conflitution foUtath And, that they might be equal in every Thing to the Civil Government and Polity then in Being, as there were feveral Provinces in one Di- ocefe •, fo, in the chief City of every Diocefe, there was a Primate^ who had the fovereign Care of all the Provinces, and to whom all Appeals re- lative to the Church were made. And to^ from this Ihort View it will appear, there were Eleven Primates, befides the three Patriarchs. The /^r^- fedture of the City q[ Rom^, as was obferved, was under the Government of the Bilhop of that City 5 the Diocefe of Egypt was under the Care of the Patriarch of Akxandna 5 and that of the Eaft un- der the Patriarch o^Antwch ^ and all the reft were under the Care of the Primates. Between thefe and the Patriarchs there was no Difference as to Jurifdiclion and Power, only fome Degree of Ho- nour was allow'd them on Account of the Dignity of their Sees, which is expreft in the 3d Canon of the Council of Conftam'mopk, By this, that City is advanced to the Honorary Title of a Pair t arch at (f^ next to Romei^ becaufe it was New Rome, JVnd fo, the Honour that was conferred on the Biftiop of Old Rome beyond the reft, had its Arife from its being the ancient Imperial City. From thefe Conliderations the Learned StUliyigfleet ^ concludes, That we may fee the Original of the Power of jlrcMifbopSy Metropolitans and Patriarchs in the Church, namely, the Contemporating the Ecclefiajll' cal Government to the ChiL Thus, from the wh.-^le we may fee, That, as by the Introdudtion of the Change, by which one Presb3ner was raifed over the reft, and had the Name of Bifhop appropriate unto him, became at laft to have the whole Power in his own Hand ^ ib, the * Iren. Pag. 3785 375. of the Chrifiian Church. 5^7 the Bifhops in populous and opulent Cities, by Reafon of their great Power and Intereft, came, in Time, to break through that Equality that was obferved among Bifhops, and to gratify their Pride, fwallowed up the fmaller Towns and Villages that had any Dependance on their City, and knocM down their refpedive Bifhops : And then, to com- plete all, thefe Bifhops in Cities, came to be brought in Subjedion to their Metropolitans, and thefe to their Primates, till, at length, the fu- preme Honour was bellowed on the Bifhop of Rome^ where, at lafi:, the Myflery of Iniquity centred. From this Scheme of Things, I fubmit it to the Confideration of every fincere Proteflant, if Epifcopac}^ from its firft Beginnings, till it came to its outmofl: Acrne^ had any other Founda- tion but pofitive Eccleiiaftical Laws, which were made from Time to Time,- according to the feve- ral States and Conditions of the Church. Jullly might the Learned Salmajius fay, when fpeaking of this Change, that,'' Whatever thefe Caufes were, '^ Experience made it manifeft, that by that new " Way of Government, which was afterwards *^ brought in, there was far greater Mifchief in- " troduced into the Church, than that which was " then feared ^ thefe Schifms and DifTenfions af- flicted only fome particular Churches ^ — but that Peft, which, by that new Epifcopal Govern- ment, invaded the Churches, did not afflidt one Church or two, but it opprefTed and ruined, *^ with a moft miferable Tyranny, the whole Bo- '^ dy of the Church. Neither did that Domination *' trample under Foot the Clergy alone, but alfo ^' the very Lords of the Earth. " To the fame Purpofe are the Words ofDafi^iu, " So long as the '' Apoftolick Conftitution continued in the Church, P p 9 • " the 59§ ^^ Original Conflitution *' the Presbyters that laboured in the Word and " Dodrine, differed not at all from Bifhops : But *' atfter that^ by the Ambition of thofe who prefi- ^' ded over other Presbyters, and took to them- *^ felves the Name of Bifliops, the Apoftolical *' Form of Government was aboliflied, then the ** Bifhox^s began to be diftinguifhed even from " thefe Presbyters that preached the Word ^ and ^\ to thefe Bifhops, contrary to God's Word, the *' whole Dignity was afcrib'd ^ nothing thereof al- ^' moft being left to the Pifesbyters : Which Things, ** and the Ambition of the Bifhops, did, in Time, *' ruin the whole Church, as the Matter itfelf pro- ** claims in the Papacy. And fo, the Apoftolick ** Epifcopate was abolifhed, and a Human Epi- *' fcopacy began, from which fprang the Satanick *' Epifcopacy, as it is now in the Papacy. *' The Diftindion of a Bifhop from a Preaching *' Presbyter is Jurh Fontifici't^ of the Pontifical and ^' Pofitive Right, "oiz, after that the Foundations *^ of the Tyranny of the Bifhops were laid ^ but *' it is not of Divine Right. " Thefe two remar* table PaflTages I have borrowed from the Worthy Mr. Jamie/on ^^ not having the Books before me ^ ^Andfhall only add in the Conclufion, a Sentence or two from Gregory and Atftin. t 7f, fays the firft, yon ohje^ Cuftom or lofig Pra^ice^ we muft notice what our Lord fay^ ; / am the Way, the 'Truth and the Life ^ he did not fay, 1 am Cuftom, but the Truth, The next is from Aufiin, || " He who defpifes the '' Truth, and will needs follow Cuftom, is either " highly wicked and injurious to his Brethren to " whom ♦ Cyp JTotim. Psg 178, 274, f Greg. Guielmurido Averfano £pir?. Dill. 3 Can. Si ConUiCt. •". jj Lib. dc BaptifniO faxvul. Pift. 8« cc C( €< CC there were no Evidence of a Presbyterial Church, ! in any of thefe planted by the Apoftles. Yet I ' am flill of the Opinion, that the Churches planted • hy them, in feveral of the remarkable Cities in the Roman Empire, were made of more Congre- gations than one. And were there nothing more but the peculiar Energy of Preaching that was beftowed on the Apoftles, and the fpecial Coun- tenance the great Head of the Church vouchfafed on them, in giving us an Exampk and Patt^tn of the New Teftament Polity and Conftitution, it were fufficient, for determining the unprejudiced On this Head. The long Continuance of the Apo- ftle Pant in fome large and populous Cities, and his numerous Alfiftants, of it felf makes it vei'y dear, that his Succefs exceeded mahy Thoufands, and thofe converted by him were much above the Number of one iingle Congregatioii, if his i^^cu- liar Energy of Prea:ching, and remarkable Counte- nialice from Heaven be duly adverted ,tintov arid much more it muft be fo, if the other Thiiigs advaViced be jo^^ried with' thefe. And the very Nature of Sacred' Society, and the vifible Body of Chnft, 5Cs it' is reprefented to us in Holy Writ, will itiil' be ^ Fomid'ation for the AfTociation of many partTcular Congregations into one Clafs or Prcsbyterj^ nay, Sjhod or more General Affei^- bly of the Chriflicin ChUrck 66^ Ay of its Rulers , feeing ttie Care of the whole is more to be look'd after, than any^ particular Par thereof, the Latter being included m the Firft, but not the Firft in the Latter. - The Divifionofthis great Body into iwticular andfmaller AfTemblies for publisk Worfhip was abfolutely necelTary in the very Nature of the Thing ., and the Paftors of the Church have a ^ ar. rant to Exercife the Power of Pxeaching and dif- benfe the Word and Sacraments finglv to any tompetent Number of Chriftians -, but the Power lof Turifdiaion and Government, is no where in iScripture exercifed by a fingle Perfon but a Plu- Uity together, and the leaft Number of thefe Iwhom Chrift has promifed to be prefent with, iand Countenance to meet m his Name^ for this End, is Two or Ibre^. Thus the Way m which the Power of Jurifdiction is conveyed unto Eccle- fiaftick Rulers, and the Manner of its Exerafe js exadly adapted to maintain Unity m the Catho^ lick vifible Body of Chrift. For tho the Power of Preaching and Adminiftration of the Sacranients^ is fo conveyed to Paftors, as they can fingly and by themfelves difpenfe thefe to any competent Number of Chriftians ^ yet the Power of the Keys in the Matter of Difcipline and GoverniTienf, can- not be exercifed but by a Plurality alTembled to^ gether in Ckiffs Nam^^ From this it is natural to perceive that as the Catholick Church is but one great and Sacred Body, in which there are many Members, and all of them required to have a Care one of another, and maintain Order, Decency and Regularity among themfelvesTto ffle Power of Turifdiaion, and. the Way of its Exercift, is ex- aaly calculate for anfwering this End. This much ferves to let the unprejudiced fee, that tho there is (504- T^^ Original Conftitution an abfolute NecelTity in the very Nature of the. Thing, that the Catholick Body of Chrift,' while in this militant State, fhould be divided into fmaller Bodies, for the Participation of Gofpel Ordinances ^ and to this End, every Paftor has, b}^ himielf, the Power of difpenfing Word and Sacraments ^ yet there is not the like Reafbn for all Churches, being only Congregati- onal, as if the Power of Jurifdidion was folely re- ftridted to thefe. For the very Nature of that Power, and the Manner of its Exercife, demon- ftrates the contrary, when it is compared with the Onenefs of the Catholick Church, and the Care that every Branch thereof is to have of an- other. The not duly adverting to this, feems to be the leading Fallacy of fuch as fall into the Con- gregational Way. For if it be duly confidered, that the Power of Rule and Government is only reflrided from beiner exercifed by one, but no Re- ftridion on the other Hand,as to the Numeroufnefs of any AlTenibly ofRulers, it isa clear Evidence that the defign of the Power of the Keys was for the good of the whole Catholick Church, and a fuf-^ ficient Warrant for the Officers thereof to alTem- ble in one Body, lb far as poffibly their Circum- ftances can allov/. But of this more afterwards. SECT. I of the Chrifiim Church. 6o$ \ SECT. II. . i A foundation for Parochial S^tons from Mat. i8. 26. ^■'' wbtcb alfo warrants and author izeth thj: Meetings of Church Rulers in Presbyteries, Synods and more 'large Judicatories, for the Esercife oj Dippline and Government in the Houfe of God. T T mull be farther obferved, That it is a Mat- I ter hard and difficult to draw an Argument from the Apoftolical Writings, to make it appear that any Church in the New Teftament was but one fmgle Congregation, and under the govern- I ment of a particular ruling Elderftiip. The Church of Cenchrea mentioned, Rom. \6. i is the molt probable, becaufe of the conceived fmallnels ot the Place ^ yet the judicious Hudlon looks upon it as far from being certain. There are fome others which have been accounted of that Nature •, but how is it poffible to conclude fo much from any certain and manifeft Premifes > The ontmoft that can be inferred from any Hiftory vre have of theie Churches alledged, is but a mere probable Con- -clufion, and there it muft reft. On this Account it was, I have more than once hinted m the tor- jner Part of this Treatife, that it would be more than difficult to bring a pofitive Inftance or Ex- ample of a CongregatioYial Sefiion, from any Church in the New Teftam.ent, denominate from any remarkable City or Town. ■ But in this I am very far from rejeding luch a ■Xourt, or believing it to be void of a Divine War- rant, for it is clearly fupported by our Lords Words to his Difciples, Where Iwo or^^hree are gathered together in my Name, there am 1 w the 6o6 ^e Original ConjiitHtion \ mi^/i of thw, Matth. i8. 20. Oar Lord in this ...Text and Context, has a iR^nifeft Allufion to the ; y^-uiifh Co'nftitution of Ecclefiaftical Government; and as I formerly obferved on the preceeding Ver- fes he makes a Gradation, from the lowefl: Num.- ber of Church Officers warranted to affembLe in his Name, to the moft numerous Synod or Coun- ciL This is to be leen at large in Chap. 2d. That which I particularly take Notice of in this Place, is. That our Lord having, in the preceeding Verfes, alluded unto the Jd--xifh Polity, and put his Difciples in Mind of what was the ftated Order for removing Offences, in the Church in which they J were brought up, and which he would have obfer- \ ved in the Ni^-w ^(^flament Times, as a ftanding Re ' • medy forfuch Difeafes •, he,in thefe Words,gives us a plain pofitive Encouragement and Inftitution of all fuch Ecclefiaftical Courts, as were fufficient for maintaining Order, Unity and Regularity in his Houfe in all future Ages. That the Two or T'brt;^ meeting, in Chrift's Name, are to be underftood of fuch as were to alTemble in a judicative Capacity, is manifeft from what goes before, ^b,it 'uuhatrjer Jhoiild h^ bound on Earthy Ihould ha bound in Heaven^ and whaUVifr fhoiild hs loof(:d on Eartb^ fl:ioidd bs loofcd hi H^aven^ Sec. For our Lord having re- quired the oflended Brother, to take one or two more with him, in laying the Crime of the Offen- der before him, and if he did not hear them, then to bring the Caufe unto the Church ^ he does not leave them barely to gather what was his Will from the Inflitution o[^ the Old Teilament, but gives a pofitive Encouragement, including in it a real Eftabliiliment of an EcclelTaftical Order for removing OfienceSjand Exercife of Difcipline in his Church, to al] future Ages of Chriftianiry. By this he of the Chriflian Church. 6Qy he save them to know, what was the loweft Num- ber that could aflemble in his Name, and under the covert of his Authority, for anfwermg the Ends of Difcipline, and ^hat waj Iwo or Tbuc. But to bring this Argument to a clegr Light, let ithe following Particulars be confidered. ^ And, ^ I. To meet in Chrift's Name, ^Tg to ovo^x, m- timates his Command, and holds forth, that his Office-bearers are to affemble together for the Ends of Difcipline, in Gonfequence of his Authority. Thus to be baptiz'd in the Name, denotes the Au- thority olHm who inftitute that Ojrdinance, and pave - \i ,.a binding Force, oa.M?n^pQnfi:]^ces, Matth 28 1 9. Therefore, to meet in Chrilt s Name, fays 'in the ftrongeft Terms, that the Rulers of his Houfe are under the formal Obligation of his Authority to meet for the Exerciie of Difcipline. 2 It includes, That the Rulers of his Houfe have the AuthorityjofjQhrift a(X(OT2l^ minationsland ratifying their Deeds, ^^^ err ante. Thus, whatfoever they hind on harth, /ml he'imnd in Heaven, and whatfoever they looje on Earth, fhall he loafed in Heaven. So, their Meet- ing in Chrift's Name, clearly points forth the Au- thority and Power of him in whofe Name they act, or exercife any Poiht of Difcipline and Jurifdidi- on On this Account the Qiieftion is put, Acfi a. 7. By -johat Power, or by -what Name have ye done this? And the Apoftle Feter tells. That the Healing of the lame Man was in the Name oi Chrift, and by his Power and Authority, Atis 3. i^- And the A- poftle Vaiil exhorts the Rulers of the Church ot Corinth io gather together in the Name of the Lord Jefiu Chrilt, and hu Spirit, and -with the Po^Jjer of the Lord Jefia Chrift^ to deliver fuchiin one to Sa- tan, I Cor. 5. ^ 6o% V^he Original Conjlitution 9. It includes, That the Rulers of his Houfe are to affemble in the Hope of his Grace and Prefence, 1 to fupport them in their Enterprifes, and what they are required to ad in the Government of his Church. This much is intimate in his own Words, yohn 14. 15. And --whatfot^ver ye flmll ask in my Name^ that mil 1 do. And therefore, 4. It includes, they are to call on him, for Coun- tenance, Direction and Affiftance in their AiTem-- blies, for the Exercife of Difcipline, or other Ads of Jurifdidion. It is only in Chrift's Name the Father hears us ^ and, that he may communicate his Aid and Affiftance to his Servants in their Af- femblies, he requires. That they may call on him in this ftated Method and Way, Matth. 18. 19. &; John 14. 15. ^ -f 5:. It includes their Concord and Agreement in . the Thing they are to addrefs him for, and that they regulate their Actions agreeably to his Word, and the Rules he has given for that End and Pur- pofe. This much is pointed out to us in what he immediately lays down, before he gives this en- couraging Promife to fuch as affemble in his Name, Ver, 19. 6. It includes their affembling in the Spirit of Chrift, fo as to be taught by Mm, without which no Man can /ay^ J4^-s is the Lord^ or are among the Number of his, iCor, 12. ^. Rom, 8. 9. Thus, the Profane and openly Wicked, who evidently appear to have nothing of his Spirit, nor learned of him, have i;ot Authority to act in his Name, tho' the}/" may pretend to be the only Governors of his Houfe, and that they are Workers together with him. 7. It includes their affembling in the Faith of Chrift, and Belief of his Eternal Power and God- head. of the Chrijiian Church. 6o() head. Thofe who do not believe this fundamen- tal Point of our holy Religion, have no Title to affemhle for the ordering the Affairs of Chrift s Houfe. 'Tis only thofe who believe in his Name, and are perfwaded of his adorable and infinite Per- fedions, that can be faid to afTemble therein, John 6. 69. Matth. 16. 16. A^s 8. 97. 8. It includes their affembling together for the Caufe, and advancing the Intereft of the Redeem- er, and his Kingdom or Church in this World. For this EndBaptifm was adminiftred to thofe fpo- Icen of, Acis 19. 5. and with a View hereunto the Apoftle exhorts the ColoJJians^ Col. 9. 17. ThefcJ- who have not the Advancement of Religion, and the trueft Interefts of Chrilts Houfe in their Eye, when they afTemble in a Judicative Capacity, they come much fhort of meeting in his Name. From thefe Particulars, it is eafy to perceive what we are to underftand by Meeting in the Name of Chrift, with refped to Duty on the Part of the Rulers of his Houfe, and even as to the En- couragement and Authority they have for fo doing. This is further expreft by his being in ths Midft of them \ tv^hich, in very full Terms, denotes. That he will be prefent with and work in them -, ad_as the fupreme Judge^ in proteding, fupporting and ratifjung their Aaings, fo as to make all Things they are called to determine, tend for the trueft Intereft of his Church, The Promife includes more than his bare Prefence with them \ for th« Phrafe, according to Scripture Stile, carries in it, his protecting of his Servants, making their Deter- minations iflue in the trueft Interefts of his Churchy and fo he goes before them as the Supreme Head and Sovereign Judge •, whofe Authority extends o- ver all. Thus, the Exprelilon, Icing among thmu (Iq ' 'is 6 10 The Original Conjlitution is to be underftood, Deut, 1.42. & 7. 21. compa^r^d with Deut, 31. 17. This is alfo his Promife, Matth. 28. 20. ■ Now, from thefe Premifes, we may clearlj perceive, I. Tliat two or three Rulers in a Congregation, meeting in Chrift's Nam„e, as has been defcribed, have Warrant, Commiffion and Appointment to exercife all Ads of Difcipline pertaining thereun- to, and what may be for the Intereft of that Sacred Society. This is an Inference which cannot be rejected, without contradicting the Scope and Words of Chrift, in what he delivered unto his Difciples. But then, if it be a Warrant for two or three Rulers in a Congregation to afTemble for Adls of Difci- pline, it is no lefs fo to any other Number of fuch which may exceed two or three ^ feeing the Com- iTiand and Encourasiement is made to the lowefl: Number capable of performing Adts of Difcipline ^ and the Reftriction is only laid againft a fingle Perfon's exercifing this Power. Thus, if two or three meeting in Chrifl's Name, in a Congregati- on, have his Warrant to exercife Ads of Difci- pline, it muft, of Confequence, follow, that four or five, or any greater Number of Sacred Rulers therein, have the fame Warrant and Encourage- ment ^ unlefs we fhall contradidt our Lord's Scope, and fay, it is equally oppos'd to the Will of Chrift, that eight or ten fliould affemble in his Name, for the Exercife of Difcipline, as for one Perfon's ta- king this Power upon him. But it is evident, that one Perfon is bound up from performing Ads of Difcipline, and Chrift's Command and Encourage- ment is not given to a fingle Man by himfelf • whereas, a Multitude or many have a Warrant, and adually Iiave affembled for Acts of Difcipline, This of the Chrifiian Church. 6li This is inanifejft from many Inftances in the New ^eflament^ and particularly the Sentence- of Ex- communication on the Inceftuous Man in the Church of Corinth was inflifted by many^ 2 Qor. 2. 6. This is a Demonftration, That a Company of Ru- lers, above the Number of two or three, have a Warrant to affemble for the Exercife of Difciplinej and the many^ ipoken of in the Church o{ Corinth ^ are exprefly called to meet together in the Nam^ of the Lord Jefus^ for the End juft now mentioned,' I Cor. <), Befides, all the Time the Apoftles were together in the Church of Jernfalem, both before and after they oj^sunedLqrdinary and ftanding El- ders in that CityTtney^IIembled in one Body in air the Ads of Jurifdidtion and Government, which were perform a by them during their ordinary Re- sidence in that Church. From thefe and many other Examples, it is a Matter beyond Queftion, that not only two or three, but many, have Chrift's Call to affemble in his Name, and perform Ads of Difcipline in a Congregational Selfion. For this very Deliverance which our Lord made unto his Apoftles, as it warranted them to meet in one Body, while together at Jerufalem^ for Jurifdidional Ads relative to thatChurch, which confifted of more Congregations than one ^ fo it warranted them to affemble together with the El- ders ordained by them, and make up one Judica- ture or Presbytery. Thus, we find they joyned with the Elders of that Church, and the other Re- prefentatives that came up thither, ABs 1 ^. which is exprefly called by Dodor Oweny by the Name of Synod, From thefe Particulars, it is clear, that tho' one Perfon is not authorized to perform Ads of Difcipline in a Congregation •, yet there is no Reftridion as to the Numeroufnefs of aCongregati- Qq 2 onal 6iz T'he Original Confiitution Onal Elderfhip or SelTion, or of any other fliperior Court. For, if two or three in a Congregation af- femble in Chrift's Name, the Promife and Encou- ragement is made unto them ^ and the precife Number of Rulers in any Congregation not being determined, nothing but the Circumftances of Pla- ces, and the Exigencies of Pariflies can determine that Point : But ftill our Lords Warrant and Au- thority holds good, for the moft numerous Elder- fhip to aflemble for Ads of Difcipline. If twenty or thirty afTemble in Chrift's Name, the Promife and Encouragement is made unto them, no lefs than two or three. This, I humbly conceive, is an inconteftable Foundation^ and fure Bottom for Parochial Seflions, if the Authority and Promife of Chrift forthat End, be not re jeded, which will I never enter into the Thoughts of the fincereChri- ^ ftian. 2. From the fame Premifes it is no lefs mani- feft, that the Rulers of rnany Congregations have /the fame Command, Warrant and Encouragement, I to afTemble together in a Presbjtery, that the Ru- I lers of one Congregation liave in a Parochial S^£' \ fion. For the Promife and Encouragement is made nnto the Rulers of Chrift's Houfe, meeting w his Name^ without the fmalleft Innuendo, that thefe were only to be fuch as were Members of one firigle Congregation. If it had been faid, that two or three Rulers in a Congregation, or the like, meeting in Chrift's Name, ftiould have his Coun- tenance and Protedion, the Argument for a Con- gregational Presbyter}^ alone would have been undeniabljT- ftrong from this Text ^ but when there is not the fmalleft Degree of Reftridion this Way, and the Warrant and Encouragement is indefinite- ly laid down, to fuch Rulers as meet in Chriffs of the Chrifiian Church. 6i^ Namey it is a Demonftration, That the Paftors and Rulers of many Congregations, affembling in that Name, have all the Warrant and Encouragement from him, to joyn in one Society, and therein perform Ads of Difcipline and Jurifdidlion for the common Intereft of many Parilhes reprefented by them, that the Eiders of one Congregation have for their meeting and enadling Things for the Good of one fingle worfliipping AfTembly. All the Pro- pertiesjincluded in Perfons meeting in Chrijl's Name, may be found in the Rulers of many Congregations affembled in one Judicature, as well as in thofe of one, and, in many Cafes, more fully in the Ru- lers of a Plurality of Congregations, than thefe of one Parifli meeting Seifionally ', and confequently, the Promife and Encouragement belonged unto the former, no lefs than unto the latter : The Circum- fiance of Place will never make an Alteration in the Promife, Warrant and Encouragement ofChrift, 'to thofe his Servants who meet in his Name, tho* their Situation in the World be never • fb remote one from another, or they of vaftly diftant Con- jgregations. The Promife is not founded on this Circumftantial Bottom, but on the Rulers of Chrift's Houfe their meeting in tisj^ame. ^, From the fame Premifes there is a clear Foun- dation for Provincial Synods, General AfTemblies, or Oecumenick Councils. For the Promife of Chrift's being in the Mi^ of them, has no more a Refpect to a Congregational or Presbyterial AfTem- bly of Rulers met in his Name^ than to all thefe of a Province, Kingdom, or the Chriftian World, when thus affembled. So that be the Number of Rulers in an}^ Affembiy more or fewer, or the Number of Judicatories in any Nation more or lefs in their Subordination, they are all equally bottom'd on Q.q ^ the 6i^ T^c Original Conftitution the Authority of Chrift, and countenanced by his Proniife and Divhie Encouragement. In a "Word, if a National Aflembly, Provincial Synod, or Pref- bytery meet in Chrijl's Name, they have his Au- thority countenancing them, and Promife to be m the Midji of, them, no lefs than the Rulers of one Congregation in a Seffion. For ftill it muft be ob- ferved, that the Promife and Encouragement is made indefinitely, and is founded on an Aflembly of Rulers meeting in Chrift's Name. 4. From thefe Premifes it is to be noted, That any Aflembly of Rulers meeting in Chrift's Name, their Determinations alid Jurifdidional Adings have an authoritative Power on Perlbns, and bind them to Obedience. This much i*s evident from the Import of the Words; meet'wg hi ChriCfs Name^ and the Encouragement annexed thereunto. 5. I fhall only add, that from the fame Premi- fes it is evident. That the Epifcopalians have nei- ther the Authority nor Warrant of Chrift, when a Ungle Perfon or Bifhop takes upon him to perform Ads of Jurifdidion and Difcipline in a whole Dio- cefe. Foi, as it is without Scripture Precedent, that ever any fingle Perfon performed Ads of Di- fcipline or Jurifdidion under the New ^ejiament Conftitution ^ fo it is exprefly contrary to the De- lign of our Lord's Words, Where two or three ar^e met together in my Name. Here is an Encourage- ment and Warrant for the Aflembly of two or three for Ads of Difcipline and Jurifdidion \ but where fhall we find it for One ? It is not to be found in the Apoftolical Writings, or, if it be, we defireit. may be produced. Thus, if there be no Founda- tion in the Sacred Oracles, for a fingle Perfon's exercifing Ads of Government, but the Contrary ^ how vain a Thing is it for the Epifcopalians to ' ^ ple^cj of the Chrijiim Church. 6l$ plead for a Succeilion of Bifhops in the Apoftolical Churches, in order to make good a Succeffion of Power in their Biihops over the Presbyters. If Chrift has given neither Warrant nor Encourage- ment to one Man, to exercife the Power of Rule and Government in his Church, fingly by himfelf, it muft be an Attempt without his "VTarrant, to'ob- irude on the World a Chain of Bifhops from the Days of the Apoftles as having this Power. This one Confideration is fufficient to let the Unpreju- diced Mind fee the Vanity of fuch Pretences, and gives us, at the fame Time, a clear View, That it was the Will efthe Great Head of the Church, that the Rule and Government of his Houfe, was, in any Cafe, to be the Deed of a Plurality of Perfons. Now, is not this directly oppofite to the main Axi^ cm of the Epifcopalians, that there can he hut One BifJjop in One Church, and to him, alone, belongs the Power of Jurifdidlion therein ? Nay, does not this Rule of Chrift ftand in a dired: Oppofition to the whole of the Epifcopal Arguments infifted up- on from the Sacred Oracles, and plainly declare, That neither Pope nor Prelate has Warrant nor En- couragement from Chrift, or Being from the Word of God, For, if no fewer than two or three have Ch rift's Co mmiffion toaffemble for A6ts of Goi'ern- ment «, how vain a Thing is it to pretend. That ^limothy and CT/V^j, or others infifted upon, had a Power diredly in Oppofition to our Lord's Will and exprefs Words delivered unto his Apoftles > But now, w\-\Q\\ we are on this Head, I judge it will not be ungrateful, to fubjoyn a few Paffa- j ges from a Learned and valuable Member of the * Church of England^ I m.ean, the Author of the | Critical /ii/?.^r_)' of that Kingdom •, which are very full to our prefent Purpofe, and may be of fome Qq 4 Ufe 6l6 The Original Confiitution Ufe to thofe who have not had Occafion to perufe that Treatife. He tells us. That the Jure Div'tno Men among them, can talk and write with as much. Confidence of the Chain of their Succelfion from the Days of the Apoflles, as if preferved as entire \ as that of the Sacred Genealogy in the firfi Chap- ter o^ Matthew. Thus^ faith he, "^ in a Metaphori- cal Senje^ St. Paul begat Linus, Pope Linus begat Pope Cletus, and^ a Hundred Years after ^ Vope So- ter begat Pope Eleutherius, who begat Damianus and Fugatius, and they^ all the Englifh and Wellh Tr'iejis^ for I'y or 1600 Tears, even to this Day ^ with- cut the lead Bajiardy or Interruption : So that no- thing can be made out plainer than the Divine Right of the Parochial Clergy to the Keys^ lineally or collate- rally from the Apoftle St. Paul. But obferve what he adds, Whatever great Name the honeft Englifli Reader meets with, to give Authority to fuch Ecclefia- fiical Hiftory, he will take the Liberty to follow Proba- bdity and common Senfe, and then he will be fafe in Ifis Judgment. The fame Author obferves, That the Succeflion to which the moft ignorant of the Parochial Cler- gy pretend, is derived down to them from ver}'' ill Hands, both Britains and Saxons. For, t fays he, If they claim their Divine Right from Jofeph of Ari- inathea, or from King Lucius, Gildas tells us how the Britifh Bifhops and Clergy were corrupted in his ^imCy in fo much that it called down the Divine Vengeance, in the Lofs of their Country to the Saxons ^ and it mufi have been a very extraordinary Miracle to preferve that Right pivine, among fo much Wick- ednefs and Pride. He adds, If they derive it from Auftin the Monk, we have feen how it began, and how it continued to the f ^Vol I, Page J9. t Ubi fupia, Page 8^, of the Chrifiian Church. 61*7 the Norman Imjafwn ^ and if the pretended iin'mter- rupted Succeffion was not too Chimerical to be dijpiited^ one (hoiild not value one's felf much upon a ^Hle ijohich had paffed through Jo many Abominations, Some of our Epifcopalians fpeak of this infolent Monk, as if he had httn a real Saint, and all the Romifh Trumpery he brought along vv^ith him, as fo many beautiful Qrnaments and Primitive Rites of the Church j but the ^ Author juft before menti- ned can, with the Spirit of a true Proteftant, tell the World, fVe are now come to a new Converfwn of the Inhabitants of the I/land from Pagani/m to Pope- ry y for I am very fearful of calling fo much of the Romifh Superftition^ as Auftin the Monk brought hither with him, the Chrifiian Religion. But I cannot help thinking, but the Conx'-erfion of the Britains was from fome where elfe than Rome ^ for it is manifeft, the BritiHj Chriftians followed the Pra(3:ice of the (7rciii>r Eaftern Chur- ches in moft Things ^ particularly, they kept Ea- fter after the Manner of thefe Churches, and not according to Viclor Biihop of Rome, and his fol- lowers. And fo when our Epifcopalians talk fo much of a Succelhon, they ought to make it more feafible, by drawing it from fuch Ch archer .with whom they agreed in Pradtice. But before the firft Reformation of Byildin Ihould want its Biihops and Arch-Biihops, the Pale 2i\-\di Mitre, xhcy mufi have Recourfe to the Flamins and Arch-FUunins in the Roman Temples, which, according to the Jure Divino Epifcopali- ans, were turned out, and other Chriftian Con- i^erts put in their Room. And thus the Primitive Chriftians were fo defl'itute of anj^ more authen- tick Example than the Pageantry of the Pagans^ that * Ubi Sup rage 67. di8 l^he Original Conp'ttution that ill an inftant they framed the Polity of thej' Church after a HeathemlJj Model. But the vvorft of it is, that Bifhop God-win * faj^s, ^here is no ^hing more ah fur d in Hijiory^ than the Imagination of filling the Sees of Jrch'Bi/hops and Bifhops, ac- cording to the Place and Number of the Flamins and . Arch'Flamins of the Pagans. Befides, he further tells us, that it cannot be made appear from anyj ancient Hiftory, that ever there was any fuch Of- fice among the Gentiles, as Arch-Flamins. Thus, our Jure Divino Epifcopali^ns in Great Britain^ ( for now thefe in the Northern Climate have ta-, ien Sanctuary under the Wings of thofe in the. Sduth) rnay fee how much their Succelfion is de-- fpifed b}^ the LearnedMembers of their own Church, And indeed it is no wonder that the folid and true- ly reformed Part of that Body areafliamed of fuchj Advances and Romantick Preteniions, fo difparag*! ing to the Sacred Oracles. The Men of Candor i amon^ them, who pay a due Regard to reformed j Principles, very well know, there can be no fuch j Thing as a Chain of Succeilion from the Days of I the Apoftles, without Baflardy or Interruption ^ 1 ^nd that in Henry VIII's Reign, the Bifhops took out Commiilions, by which they acknowledged, ^' That all Jurlfdidions, Civil or Ecclefiaitical, *' flowed from the King, and that they only ex- *' ercifed it at the King's Courtefie ^ and as they *' had their Bifhopricks of his Bounty, fo they were *' ready to deliver them up unto him, when he " fhould think fit to call for them. " I fhall only add on this Head, a remarkable Paffage t from the Parliament of England^ Anno 12^5. '• Our ufual Priefthood, which took his " Original at Kome^ and is found to be a Power *' higher ♦ Ubi S.!p. r.ige jS. I fox. Vol. I. rage 6;; 2. of the Chrifian Church. 6i^ higher than Angels, is not that Priefthood which Chrift ordained unto his Difciples. The Romiflj Priefthood is done with Signs and Pon- tifical Rites and Ceremonies, and Benedidions of no Force and EfFedt, neither having any Ground in Scripture. For as much as the Bi- fhop's Ordinal, and the New Teftament does nothing at all agree, neither do we fee that the Holy Ghoft doth give any good Gift tTirough any Tuch Signs or Ceremonies •, becaufe that he, together with all noble and good Gifts, cannot confift and be in any Perfon with deadly Sin. It is therefore a lamentable and dolorous Moc- kery unto wife Men, to fee the Eifhops mock and play with the Holy Ghoft,in giving of their Orders. Their Charader is the Mark of Anti- chrift, brought into Holy Church, to cloke and colour their Idlenefs. " But not inclining to en- arge on Teftimonies, we (hall proceed, leaving he Reader to judge for himfelf. SECT. III. The Conjlhiient Members of Parochial Seffioiis are Mt^ nifters of the Word^ Ruling Elders and Deacons, A S to the Members that conftitute Parochial l\. Selfions, they are Alinifters of the Word, iyljng Elders and Deacons. Theie appear to have 3een in the Church of Rome^ as has been already evinced from /Li, 9j. f Altar. Damaic. Page 6ii, \\ Viad« Chut. Scot, Page 304, & Scq. of the Chriflian Church: 61^ and he cites Doaor Lightfoot as being of the Sentiment. The Learned ^horndyke en 5A K.U.. 12. 28. agrees in every Point to the Glofs [ve put on that Text, and fays, that Thefe of the Presbyms that preached mt, were 'called here by the Apojlle Governments, and the Deacons di^']iX7j'^Lg^ that is. Helps or Jft/iants to the Government of tref- hyters : So that it 'is not to he tranflated. Helps in Governments, but Helps, Governments,"- There were two Parts of the Presbyter's Office, m teach- inc^ and governing, the one whereof fome attend- ed^'not, even in the Apoftles Times. All Ifhall further add on this Head, :is. That whether we take the Defign of the Inftitution of this Office to be, that the Apodiles and Paftors might not be too much diverted from the Mini- ftry of the Word, which the whole Burden of the Difcipline, and the x:)articular Infpedion into the Manners of the People, would infaliiby have done ; or to fecure the Liberty of the Church from the Tyranny of an ufurping Miniftry, and mamtam the Balance of Eccleflaftical Government, or both, it fpealcs forth the Neceifity of its Continuance 5 feeing the Grounds on which it is founded, are of a lafting Nature, and render it ufeful in every State of the Church. The next Order of Officers that belong to Paro- chial Sellions, is that o[ Deacons, The firft Infti- tution of this Office is liarrated Ms 6. and it is obfervable, that tho' the Apoftles had the dlFcern- ing of Spirits •, yet, in this Cafe, they did not make ufe of that Power, but that they might leave a Pattern of Ecclefiaftical Management to^ future Ages, and fhew in what Manner the Officers of Chrift's Houfe were to be chofen, they gave Com- mandment to the Multitude of the Dijciples, to look out i52.4 '^^ Original Conflitution out Seven Men of honeft Report^ — whom ihef. f the Apoflles^ might appoint over this Bufmefsi Now, as the Power of Ordination or fetting apart the Deacons was in the Apoftles, and the Choicefj of the Per Ions at their Appointment, in thg Peo-» pie, to whom they gave certain Rules and Regu- lations, which they were to obferve ^ fo the Cha fader or Office they were to bear, and to whic they were appointed by the Impofition of Hands I was the ferving of Tables. By this we are to un- i derftand the Care and Infpedion of the Poor, and I the Diftribution of the Elements at the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper ^ and this we find! was their "Work in the Days of Jufiin Martyr. Thus the ferving of Tables is dillinguifhed from the Mini ftry of the "Word •, the Apoftles gave themfelves j wholly to the latter, and becaufe the former was a i Let and Hinderance to them therein,they made o- i ver that Charge to the Deacons, as their proper j Work and Office. It is ma nifeft that the Deacons could not have any other Powers as fuch, or by virtue of the Commiiilon given to them, than what had a Relation to the external Condition of Men. For as this is all that can poffibly be ga- thered from the End of their Office mentioned by the Apoftles ^ fo the infpired PauJ^ when fpeak- ing of the different Offices inftitute in the Church, ailigns to each of them their diftinct Work, and that .which is attribute to the Deacons, is the faithful Management of the Poor's Stock ^ he that giveth let him do it with Simplicity, Rom, 12. 8. Agreeably to this, the fame Apoftle defigns them Helps^ I Cor, 12, 28. which exactly anfwers to what was affigned them in their fir ft Inftitution. And when he gives the Qualification of a Biiliop, J 7im, :^. 2, this is one. He mruft be apt to teach ; but ofphe Chripm Church. 6z$ hut when becomes to thefe required in Deacons, herrl notone Word of this S"L°M of the tvere requifite to one who had the Trult ot the Poor's Stock, Verfe 8. . n -t ^ Nor i it of any Weight what is generally oh- jeaed by the Epifcopalians namely Tha^ PM^ he Deacon preached the G°fpel. ■;J'^;2^; 8' JjY.Fulk, on Tit. I. Sect. 2. as likewife by Bifhop Brownrig, Baxter s Life Abridg, P. 122. Dr. Henry Fern, Compm. Difcour. In a Word, Mr, Baxter;. in his Treatife ofEpifcopacy, P. 1 14. gives us a large Carabgue, all- allowing the Validity of Presbyterian Ordination, viz. Biflwp Tiunnam, Saravia, Bifhop Ally, Bifhop Pilkdnion, Bifhrop Bridges,' Bifhop Bilfon, Alexander Novel, Grotius, Mr. Chjfenbal, Bifliop Da- venant, Bifhop Prideaux, Bifhop Andrews, Bifhop Bramhall, Dr. Stuart, Bifhop Morton, and ChiUingwofih: To thefi kc us joyn the learned Dr. For^f J, Irejiic. Lib. 2. Cap". IT. Ordination by Pre f- Ipers alone woi valifl in the ancient Church ; and, by Divine Right,' 4 J T T E N T) I X. ihey have the fame Power to ordain^ as to preach and haptizcj th» the Ecclefiafiical Laws have refivaiyid, them. OF the fame Judg- menc was iiilhap Jewels Dejou Apol.)ioa.iT\{\ Harding^ Par. 2, Chap. 3. See alio Sermon, Matth. 9. 37, 3S. P. 198. To all thele we riSay fubjoyn die Biihop of SpalatOy de Repub. EccleJiaJ}, Cap. 12. P. 474. Seehig theApoJtles gave the Keys ecjually to all Bljbops and yresby-evsy no Man can^ by Divine Right, referve a Part of the Keys to him/elf, and leave oj^other Part to others j &c. The Epifcopalians are no lefs divided m. their JudgmencSj as to the Nature of their, Conftitution, and Church Ohconomy; feme alledging, That 'tis lawful and prudent, and has its Foun- dation and Being from the civil Authority of the Kingdom. Such think, that no particular Form of Government has a Divine Appointment or Infticution ; and that every Kingdom, where Chriiiianity is received, has a Power to erc£l themfelves into any Mould of Dominion, that is beft fuited to the Genius of the People and State, .This feems to have be-?n the prevailing Opi- nion of our Church-men in Scotland oefore the late happy Revo- lution. Then their P.eafonings for the People's Conformity, made the Hpifcopal Scheme of Government to be only a prudent Conliitution, and not efiential to the Being of a Church ; and irom this they wifely inferred, That they had no folid Ground for Separation. Sed, — - Te mpor a mutant itr, & nos mutamurin illis. The Guife is now changed ; and thefe Gentlemen forefaw, that the Argument would infallibly conclude againft themfelves, and bring on them the Crime of Schifm, i^ they did not comply with the prefent Ellablifliment; and fo to prevent this Inconve- niency, and have a Recourfe to Confcicnce for their Non-con- formity, Prelatlcal Power, which was formerly accidental to the Being of a Church, muft now be of Divine Authority, and an efiential Ingredient in it. But they were not, at that Time, lingular in their Opinion ; for not a few, if not the greateft Part of their now Mother-Church in England, was of the fame Judg- ment before Bifhop Laird's Time, and there is not wanting a- bundance of thefe even in our own Day. Of this Judgment was the learned Dr. Stillingjieet, Irejiic. Chap. 8. Part 2. and he repre- fents, That the m.oft eminent Divines of the Reformation were of that Opinion: And fo gives us the Names of a great many in England^ viz. Archbifhop Cranmer, Whitgift, Dr. Loe, Mr* IlooP.crs '^^T. HaleSy Mr. Chillingworth,&c. But it is indeed true, th-it this is moll; vehemently denied by the Generality of the mo- dern Defenders of Epifcopacy in Britain; and nothinc^, of late Years, ha:s fueh a Buzz, as the unalterable and divine Inflitution of J T T E N T> I X. $ of the Eplfcopate, and that a Church without a Mitre \s no better than a Body without a Soul. But pray, from whence cemes all this new Light? and becwen whom docs the Charge of No- velty ly ? It is not merely between the Presbyterians and Hpifco- palians, buramongft the learned Dodors thera^lves. And when the Cafe is fo, with what Candor and Inecnuity can the Preshy-^ tertans be blamed with it ? and where is Charity, that eflential Kecjuilite in a Church, when fome will even dare to niiiiify all their Adminiftrations ? Let our modern Zealots once reconcile their Notions with thefe of their own Church, and then they may, with united Force, and better Hopes of Succefs, attempt to raife a Papal Dignity. Belides, this is not all ; for, even thofe of the Epifcopalians that are {b zealous for the Divine IniHtution of Epifcopacy, arc as little agreed in their Arguments that are adduced for the e- ftablifhing of it. And that we may give fome Vi^w of their contradictory Sentiments on the general Topicks taken from the holy Scriptures, ajnd how they ire overturned by thofe of their own Communion, let us take them in order. ^d . SECT. IL The Argument from the Tavelve ApojlUsy and Seventy Difciples, for the Divine Right ofBpifco-pacy^ anjkversd. I. 'TpH E Argument much infifted on fcy fome, for the efta- X bliftiing two diftind Orders of Minifters, and giving a Prelatical Power to Bifhops over Presbyters, is taken from our Saviour's appointing the Twelve Afojlks^ and afterwards the Seventy Difdples. As they eftablifh a paramount Power in the Aportles over the Seventy, fo they maintain. That the Bifhops fucceed to the former, anc^ the Presbyters to the latter. Amongit a great many that embrace this Notion is B\(ho^TayIory Efi/iopa- cy ajfertedy P. 22, — - Dv. Scot, Chrifiian Life^ Vol.^. P- ^5^3 &c. Dr. Monro, Encjuiry i}2to the ncju Opinions, P. 96. and Mr. Rhind, Apol P 50, &c. But is this look'd upon as a fol id Ar- gument by all the Fraternity ? No ; Mr. Sage at once overturns it. His Words are thefe, Our Martyr Cyprian, {as appear^, from his Reafoniyigs on divers Occajions ) feems very 'Well to have knoivn, and very diflinclly to have ohfervd. That the Apofles tlenifehes got not their Com miff on to he Governors of the Chrifian Church till ^after the Refmreclion. And no Wonder, for this their CommiJft:n is mofi obfervabJy recorded, John 2: 21, "22, 23. No fch Thing any A ; w/;e»'j ^ J T 9 E N Ti I X. ' ivhere recorded concerning the Seventy, ^ething mvre certain^ thap that the Commijfion which is recordmy Luke id. did conftitute them onh tempprary MijJlonarieSy fiv.d that for an Errand which could not fojjibly he ?}wrethan temporary. -■■■■" ■ Prefumeable therefore it //, ihat St. Cyprian did not at all helievey that the Seventy had any Succefforsy C^ce-bearers in the Chrijlian Church, feeing it is fo ob- fervfible, that they themf elves received no Commijfion to be Office-bea- rers. 'This Argument is alfo denied by Saravia, Defenf P. 2,5. See P. 12. In that he fays, the Seventy were nor fubjedl to the Apoftles, becaufe they receiv'd their Power immediately from fCnrift, It will not be taken amifs, to add here the Judgment of the learned Dr. Sfillingfleety whofe Words are thefe, Jrenic. P. 1 1 7, 118,. * If by imparity be meant, that the Twelve Apoftles hacj * a Superiority of Power and Jurifdiiiion over the Seventy Di- f Iciples, there is not the leaft Evidence or Foundation jn Rea- * f«n or Scripture for it. For the Seventy did not derive their * I*ower frorh the Apoflles, but immediately from Chrift ; they * enjoyed the fame Privileges, were fent upon the fame MeiTage, ' ( making Way for Chrift's Entertainment in the feveral Cities * ch,ey went to ) yea, all Things were parallel betwixt them and * the Apoftles in their Miflion, ( unlcfs any Difference be made f in the Citie? they went to, and their Number. ) So that there f is no Superiority of Office in the Apoftles above the Seventy, f nor of Power and JurifUi(^;on over them, their CommiiTion * being the fame ; and it fcems moil: probable, that both their * Miffions were only temporary, and after this the Seventy re- '■ main'd ii^ the Nature of private Difciples, till they were fent * abroad by a new Commiflion after the Refurredion, for the preaching of the Gofpel, and planting Churches. * To this I that divers Orders in the Miniftry were inftituted by Chrift * himfelf. It muft be granted, that the Ancients did believe f thefe tvyo to be divers Orders, and thatthofe of the Seventy * were inferior to the Order of the Apoftles ; and fometimes ' t\\ey make the Comparifbn here mentioned: But then it muft * be ajfo granted, that this Comparifon will not ftridly hold ; ' for the Seventy receive not their Miflion as Presbyters do from ' Bllhops, but immediately from the Lord Chrift, as well as * rbe Apoftles ; and, in their firft MifTion, were plainly fent on * the fame Errand, and with the fame Power. * Befidcs, thi^ is not all, for the zealous Promoter of Epilcopacy, Dr. Hammond^ note Luke 6, 1 5. exprefly fays, * Our Lord fent out the Seventy, ' Lt^e 10. I. as Heralds before his Face, save them Power ro ^ cwre Difeafcs, V. E iNZ" © / X 7 down as hii Opinion, ^hatour l-oro ^ p^^^^. ^„ at firft only but Dcacom and <^"' ■;^;7/;, .,„^ed them to the preach and baptize, Marki- '^^X/J'^^'^, to adminifterthe tignity of Priefts, when he gave h "kPow ^^^ ,,,^„ „ Bife„p, Lord's Supper, Luke £2. 19- 't" . ' i,„ £o. 2i, 22, 25. and at the Time he g"e them the Key., ^.te^o ^^^^^^^^^^.f, then after all made ^bem ApoRles, when he » p .^^^ Con to go and teach all Na"ens A .»^^2 .^^ 1 ^^ ^^^ J,.^ Ar2um?nt is alfo overturned by an°'^er u ^^^^ 1^^^ Ch'irch, namely Wir.mlkt, W; f ; f^i^f ,, i«« -."f-*- ,hefeW«rds '" Answer to ,t3j_^«*27 ^i,,^ ^„^^ f» *6' Pcpe-s Decrees, mt Bifiofs, ^"'/"f ' f*"'f,; j/./Vd here, lee . me add the Reafoning of a fr eft. \Vri er M ^ Veneration Bfi/.. P. 17- ^ea.S- *'- f li piir^ h's Nlrords are tkefe, for the I'ope-s Decrees on 'f^Bloint. f^,^ chrijli^n Thus then, «. '^-^/»««'* '^'% "f "■ ^H S^.// * H.J <.«<« ««« him, anf^enng to the ^''f' "J r, ^„i anfwerwg to seventy Difiiples, as an Order heio-^ the Afojii , the Deacons. „ „ ... ., T„Jt,n,ent of a leaVned Jefiiit, as Here we ftiall fub|oyn ^e T"^g^;"; ,„,,;,£, y-^,« way t> to this Argument, and ■'/ j'''V» D,/.:p'«- B«* ''» evr the Atofdes, as Preshyters do to tee ^-""'H "j l^„,t, Dif,ipks, hut dent! presbyters do not froperly /«"«f ' *;./,r««(>r«t/.", «.. „,!y),y Sl^mtude: ^"^/'^'^'^t^itf.t^ Chrifi. Belfarm. d. dilth'ey receive any Order or ?«:'/*^™\iai alledge, that this is Pontii. Lib. 4 cap. ^J-. I ^ejo" w ^^^^„8,„d,^ J fum the Teftimony ot », ^'■""'V.trned Doaors. the Archbiftop of up this ftiarp Combat f '";"!^.^^;", i(.>r.D.»«/««- '• 'S^- sL?..», as he is '^rf''''''^^lf'r'firM find a Command and has thefe Words, w^ien "anfla ed X * « P ^^^.^^^^ ^„„ general CommiJponfromChr.flJo the f^^-^^^J ^^^ rfi„ff rnfiit,. % afrm, that ,n thcmther '-"^ f^^^l the Tcvehe AfojUes a d,- 8 J T T E N Ti I X. faiJ, the unprejudiced Mind will fee, \^ ho are the Perfons char-^ ged with Novelty, and how fafe the Presbyterians are, while they have fo firong a Party on the tpifcopalian Side, to under- go the Fate of the firft Charge. SECT. III. The Superiority of the Apflles to ordinary "Elders^ no Argument of the pivine Right of Epifcopacy, is ackno'j^ledgd^ &c. II. "D UT not to be too tedious, another Argument for Epi- -13 fcopacy is taken from the Superiority of the ApolUes to ordinary Llaers or Presbyters : Such maintain, That the Apo- ftolical Power is tranfmittcd to Bifhops in folidum-, and they fucceed to them as fuch. This Way goes Bifhop Hicks ■, Mr, Lejlyj Mr. Rhindj Dr. Scot^ Dr. Monroy and many others. Now let us take a View of the inteftine War upon this Head. The iirft I fhall bring upon the Field is the zealous D»dii'ellj who exprefly fays, in his farenef. ad ext. JP. 68. That the Office of Apofiolate ceafed i:;2th the laji Apojlle^ ftnce there were no Succejfors appointed of any Apoftle^ hut of judas only : And fo it came topafs, that the Order cf Presbyters, from that Time, became the highefty which before had only been the Second in the Church of }eruiialem» Comp. p. II, 54, 55, 62, Is not this a furprifing Stroke, conli- dering it comes from the Hands of fuch a Hero as Dodzvell? This Argument is alio overturned by Biihof Dazenanty on Cohf. Ver, I. Chap. I. where he has thefe W^ds, when tranflated. The Character of an Apoflle, according to Scripture Stile, agrees only to thofe, who have the immediate Call of God for preaching the Gcfpel T who ha've a certain and infallible knowledge of the Cofpel'doclrine. And then a little after, in aT\{wenn2. Bellarmine'i Argument for the Pope*s being: Peter's SuccefTor, he anfwers, ffe deny that there are Succejfors to the ApofloUcal Tower, either in Peter, or any cf the rejh of the Apoftles. He has a great deal more to the fame Purpofe. Of the fame judgment wa<; the learned Dr. Light foot. Vol. I. P. -jS-j. who fays^. The Apofilefb2p was an Order for ever illimitable in the Church, And before, in P. 745. he (ays. The Apo files could net ordain an Apoflle by Impojttion of Ha}2ds, as they could ordain Elders ', but they are forced to ufe a Divine Lot, which was the immediate Band ofChriji impofed on him. that wast a he ordaiii'd: That Opinion took little Kotire of th's Circum (lance, that hath placed Bipops in the Place of the Apoftles, by a C9mmen and fuc- cefftve Ordination. To the{e I fubjoyn the Judorncnt of the ac- curate A T T E N T> I X. 9 curate Dr. Barrow^ who fays, Vo^. Suprem, P. 78, 79. The Apojlles alfo did govern in an abfolute Mariner j accordiig to Diftretiony as be- ing guided by infallible Ajfi fiance, to the cjuhich they might on Occa- Jiom appeal y and affirm y It hath fee me d good i9 the Holy Ghojl and ins. — Neither did the Apojiles pretend to communicate it. They did indeed appoint ji an dwg Pajhrs and Teachers in each Church ; they did ajfume Fello'U/-labourers, or AJftJiantSy in the Work of Preaching and Governance ; but they did tjot confittute ApoflleSy equal to them- felves in Authority y Privileges or Gifts ', for ivho kneiveth noty (faith St. Auftine ) that tie Princtpate of the Apofllef ip ii;as to he preferred before any Epifopacy? And the Bifiops (^Ciich Bellarmtne } have no Part of the Apojlolical Authority. Is there any Presbyterian that could fpeak more plainly in the Defence of his Caufb ? But the fame Author fays yet more fally, P, 115. The ApofloUck Of- ficey as fuchy ivas perfonal and temporary y and thersfsrsy according to its Nature and Defigny not fucceffive or commutiicable to others in perpetual Defcendants from them. It ivas y as fuchy in all KefpeEts extraordinary y corf erred in afpecial Mariner y deftcned for fpecial Pur-* pofesy difcharg'd by fpecial Aidsy ii^dued tute an Apofile. But that the Pope is neither properly nor truly^ an Apoflhy is proved by the Arguments whereby Paul proves his A- pofllepipy as that he was not called by Meny Gal. I. I. The fame learned Author, ^efl. 2. Cap. t 5. fay?. The FatherSy when they called James Bifiopy or Perer, take not the Name of Bipop properly , hut they called them Bijbcps of thofe Churches wherein they (lay'd for a Time. ^Tis abfurd to /ry, the Apoflles were Bifoops. flnce he that is properly a Bip»p cannot be an Apoflle ', the Biflrop being fet over one Church., /^nd the Apo files Founders and Cverfeers of many Churches. It differs little from Madnefs to fayy that Peteij^ or any other Apoflles were Bifpps. This Arsument is not admitted by our Countryman Bifhop Honieman ; for he fays, There can be only a Succeffion in that Pleni- tude of ordinary Church Power y which was net to ceafe to the. "End of the World. As he has much more to this Purpofe, in his Survey fif Naphrhali, Par. 2. P. 191, 195, 196. fo Bifhop Hally a vio- lent Aflerter of the Divine Right of Epifcopacy, does not admit this Argument, when he fays, The ordinary Power which the A- poflles lo J T T E N T> I X. pojlles had, they traduced to then Succejfors, Bpifc, by divine Jlighty Par. 2. P. 200. >Here I may fubjoyn the Teftimony of SiitliiiuSy who main' tains, The a}?cient sipop of Kome fucceeded Pecer in Docirim and the Chair, yet they jucceeded him mt in hts Apojllepip, but the latter in neither. With a greAt deal more to the fame Purpofe. De Po?itif, Rom. P. 175, 176. Methinks, here is no mean Party that have given their Voice againft Apoftolical Succeifion, and hifh«ps be- ing poiTeft of that Plenitude of Power that was in them ; bur I fhail yetfqbjoyn a Reinforcement, left they fhould take Courage againft the Number of Seven. Here then comes in to their Aid an experienced Champion, inferior to none of their Fraternity, namely, the learned fVillet, (^Synop. Papifm. Controv. 5. P. 232, &c.) who, in Anfwcr to Bcllarmine, fays, ' Every Godly ' and faithful Bifhop is a Succeflor to the Apoftles, we deny it ^ not, and fo are all Godly and faithful Paftors and Minifters: For, in refpeft of their extraordinary Calling, miraculous Gifts and Apoftlefhip, the Apoftles have properly no Succef- fbrs, as Mr. Be7:hridge Martyr faith, That he believed no Bi- fhops to be the SuccefTors of the Apoftles, for that they be not called as they were, nor have that Grace: That therefore whick the Apoftles were efpecially appointed unto, is the Thipg wherein the Apoftles were properly fucceeded ; but that W^s the preaching of the Gofpel, as St. Paid faith, He luas fent to preach, rot to baptize, I Cor. I, I 7,— -——-«• The Prom ife of SuccelTion, we fee, is in the preaching of the Word, which ap- pertaineth as well to the other Paftors and Minifters, as to Bifhops. Again, feeing in the Apoftles Time, Epifcopus and Presbyter, a Bifhop and a Prieft, were neither in Name nor Of- fice diftinguifhed, as Mr. Lambert Martyr preveth by that Vhct of St. Paul, Titus l. where the Apoftle calleth them Bi- pops, Ver. 7. whom before, Ver. 5. he had named Presbyters, Prtejts or Elders, To this agreeth the Council Aquifgranens . C. S. P^/// the Apoftle doth affirm the Elders or Presbyters to be true Priefts or Paftors, under the Name of Bifhops ; it fol- loweih then, that either the Apoftles afTign'd noSucceftion while they lived, neither appointed their Succeflfors ; or that indiffe- rently all faithful Paftors and Preachers of the Apoftolick Faith are the Apoftles SuccefTors. T© fupport the Chsr^e of this great Divine, let me add the igorons Attack of Spanheim, Fil. Dijfert. ;. Numb. 25. 57. 54. a Friend of Hierarchick Government. ' The Apoftolate was an extraordinary Chp.rac9-er, cither immediate, or equivalent there- to ; it fontain'd It^fallibility of D©£lrliie, tranfcendent Effica- cy and Energy in Preachinp, admirable Suecels therein, the Gifts of Ten^ies, and of working Miracles. All which * Things, J T T B N T> 1 X. II ' Things, alcho' fbme of chem might in fbme Meafure have ^ been in others, \veie in a more divine and eminent Manner in *■ the ApoiHes. Every one who is indued wiih true and * proper Apoftolical Power, had, and could give vilible Proof, *■ and occular Demonftration thereof, - Let the Pope now * defcend from the Capitol, let him, as did the ApolHes, declare ' he has the Gift of Tongues divinely infiifed, let him bring vi- ' libly the Gifts of the Holy Ghoft from Heaven; let him work, * like the Apoftles, fuch illuftrious Miracles, and then we fhall * yield he has Apoftolical Authority. < They are much de- ' ceivcd, who would bring down the Apoftles to the Order of * particular Bifhops ; they were not at all called Apoftles on the ^ Account they were Blfhops, and confequently Apoftles and hi- * fhopsare quite different Things. ' To the demolifhing of this Argument, I fhall here give the helping Hand of a frefh Writer, and zealous Defender of Epifcopacy, Mr. BYetty Divine Right of Epifcopacyj V. 26, Sc6t. 12. who, tho' he is hearty in his Suf- frage for the Bifhops fucceeding to the Apoftles ; yet makes this Conceflion in the Entry, namely, * But inafmuch as there were ' fomc Things peculiar t© the* Twelve Apoftles, which were not * communicable to their Succeftbrs ; fuch as, to have been from ' the Beginning JBye-witneiTes, and Minifiers of the Word, L«A'<3 * I. 2. to h'lve heard from the Beginning that which we have * feen with our Eyes, i ^chn I. I. and alio to have- hecn * WitnefTes of his Refurre6lion. To which we may add, that * particular divine Infpiration which they receiv'd by the Holy * Gho^y whom the Vathevy ^ohn 14. 26. whereby they were ' render'd infallible in the Account which thty j^ave of the Life ^ and Adion« of ^efus Chrijly and in the Dodrines which they ' delivered to the World by Preaching or .'Viring: And therc- * fore, their Books contain'd in the New Tefiammt^ are receiv'd * by the Church as the Word of God, being written by the in- * fallible Diredlion of his Spirit. For thefe Reafons, and upon ' tht Account of thefe incomparable Privileges of the firft A- * poftles, thefe who fuccecdcd them in their Office T.StiUim fleets Irenic. Par. 2. P. 299, 500, and 301, But, for Brevity's fake, T forbear to tranfcrilie his Words ; efpecially confiderin^, thofe who have already fpolcen will be able to ftand their Ground, and abide the Trial of all th4t fhall come to difpute the Point in debate. ■ SECT. IS J 'P T E N T> I X. SECT. IV. So Foundation for the ApoJ}les having had dtfiinU Sees or Provinces allotted them, in which they were to prejide* III. npHAT which is much infifted on by the zealous Dc- X fenders, and relblute Maintalners of the y^ure Divinff Right of Epifcopacy, is, That the Apoftles had their federal Diltri^s alli^n'd them, or particular Provinces or Bifhopricks in which they were to prelide. This follows of Coniequence from the former Argument, and is maintain'd by Dr. Hammond, Vol. 4. P. 781. and in his Notes upon ABs I. and his Proof is taken from Ver. 25. That he may take Part of this Minijiry and ApoflU 6" fiipy from which Judas by Tranfgrejpon fell ; that he^maygoto his own Place. And alfo, Ver. 20. And his Bi/b»frick pall another take. In this Notion he is countenanced by many others of the Fra- ternity. But there is a very hot inteftlne Difputeon this Head, no left than the former ; and by the Attacks made upon it, the Preshy- terians are not in much Danger of its Force. Among the many that engage for the overturning of this Work, there are none more noble than thefe following. And the iirft I fhall bring on the Field, is the learned Dr. Barrow. Pop. Supr. P. 82. who cites the Words of Chryfojlom:, with Approbation. ' The Apoftles were * Rulers ordained by God ; Rulers not taking feveral Nations ' and Cities, but all ©f them in common intrufted with the ' whole World. And P. 1 1 3. In Chryfojlom's Opinion, it was ' proper to an Apoftle, in a certain conlpiciious Manner, to im- ^ part fpiritual Gifts, as St. Peter and St. ^ohn did ^t Samaria.— — ' Ir was a Privilege of an Apoftle, by virtue of his Commiflion ' from Chrift, to inftrud: all Nations. He had a Warrant * and Rit,ht to exercife his Fundion every where. His ^ Charge was univerfal and indefinite. The whole World was ' his Province. He was not fixed to any one Place, nor could * he be excluded from any. * To fupport this learned Do(flor, the next I mention is Bifhop Davenant, in Colof. Ver. I. whofe Words are thefe, when tranflated. The Name of Apojile, according to the Stile of the holy Scriptures, agrees only to thefe, — - who have not a rejlricied Power to any particular Church or Place, hut that which is extenfive and univerfal : Teach all Nations, Match. 28, Preach to every Creature, Mark 1 6. The Apoflle Paul had this Powtr, Afts ^, 15. where he is called, a chofen VefTel, to hear the Name of God hefore the Gentiles, • and the Children of Ifrael. Apd A 9 T E N T> I X. ij And then he adds, And every cvhere is called the DeBor, not of this or the other Churchy but of the Gentiles. He has much more to the fame Purpoie. Again, to fupport this Charge, we fhall give the Judgment oi the learned Whiitaker^ DeVontif 3. 2. Cap. 15. The Lord committed not to anyoftheApofiles a particular Churchy hut he faid to them ally Go ye into all the World ; and the Apoftles, mindful oj the Nature of their Legatien^ did f*. «• Their fixing in any Station as their proper Sees er Churches^ ivould have crojfed their Apoftolical Obligation to follow the Spirit's CondaBy ivhich they underfleod they luere beund to do. He has a great deal more to the iame Purpofe. Of the fame Judgment, as appears, Bifhop ii^// was, Epifc. Div. Right, P. 177. for when fpeaking of our Lord's Commiffion, and of his Promife belonging to the (landing Offi- cers of his Houfe, he fays, He was with them, not in the Infalli- hility of their judgment) [ viz^ the Apoftles ] nor in the TJniverfa^ lity of their Charge, By which it is plain, that tho* he was pre- fent with a ftanding Miniftry, and to continue his Countenance with them to the End of Time ; yet not as he was with the A- poftles, who were infallibly guided, and vefted with an uni- verfal Jurifdiclion. For, fays Hoeker, the Apo(ilts peculiar Charge was to publifi the Gofpel of Chrift unto all Nations, and to deliver them his Ordinances received by immediate Revelation from himfelf. Ec- cleJlaJL Policy, P. 419. L. 5. This, hcCay Sy-w^.^ a. Preheminence^ which v/^s not to be fucceeded unto by any who came after them, and confec^uently, they were not reftricfted to particular Sees, as Bifhops were that lucceeded them. Let me here fubjoyn the Conccilion of an anonymous Author, and hearty Friend to E- pifcopacy ; but makes a Breach on this Part of their Bulwark. It is alfo acknowledged, that fome Things peculiar to the f.r^ A- poflles, were extraordinary and temporary, and expired with their Per- fons • Such as, Their being infallibly guided in their deliver^ ing the Docivine of the Gofpel ^ their unlimited Commijftonto all the World, and furifdiBion over all Churches. Ejf ays on Church Government, P. 18. Here I fhall bring on the Stdge the formi- dable Attack of a frefh Writer, Dr. Whitby, onABs, i. 20, S)**- "^ Moreover, the other Expofition, viz. That the Portion of the * Miniftry, or Apoftlefhip, which fell to the Lot of yudas, in * the DiOribution of them among the Apoftles, and that is called ' the proper Place from which ^udas fell by his Sin, and into ' which Matthias is here faid to go. I fay, this Expolition is ' founded upon an eminent Miftake, viz* That the feveral Pro- ' vinces into which the Apofiles were to go for prfipching the * Gofpel, were diftributed among them before they were filled * with the Holy Ghoft, which is abundantly confuted by Dr. * StiUingfieet, — And when, where, and to what End, fhould ' a Province of preathing the Gofpel after our Lord's Adenilon, * be 14 JTTENTilX. * be diftribuced to him, who w^as before to be a Son of Perditi- ' on ^ (2.) To fucceed in the Office of ^udasy is not to go iuco * his Place, but to take his Place ; according to the Vvords of the ' P/almifiy His Ojfice fiall another take. And Laftly, Had chi$ ' been intended, a Conjundlion copulative lliould have been put ' before, and the Words fhould have been thus. To take the Share ' of his Apojilepipj and to go into his Place. ' Here is fuch a frelli Breach made by this mafterly Attack, that I am of the Mind It will not be tor foixie Time repaired, and made fen- cible. But that Its Foundations may be razed, let us fubjoyn the Attack of Dr. Stilling fleet ^ the very learned Bifhop of Wor- cejier-f ( Irenic. Part, 2. C. 6. ) who, on Purpofe, lays Siege to Dr. Hammond. His Words are thefe, ' Whieh Office of Apoftle- * fhip, ( which ^udas once had, and Matthias was now chofen * into, is called by Petevi KAvipo? AtccKoviaq koli Ato<;toAvi?, A^s I. * 25. which a learned Interpreter renders the Portion of his A- * poftolacy, or the Province which fell to -^udas his Lot in the * Diftribution of them among the Apoflles, which, faith he^ ^ is called, a roToq a i^iocy in which Matthias did — ^ go, and * from which ^udas fell by his Sin. This Expofition is v^ry * often fuggefted by that learned Author; (but with all due * Deference to his Name and Memory ) I cannot fee any fuch ^ Evidence either from Scripture or Reafon, to inforce any fuch * Expofition of either Phrafe, yielding us fufficient Ground to * forfake the received Senie of both of them. For Kavj^o? Arr-.- * «To^v)i; is plainly nothing elfe, but the OHice of Apoftlcfhip « which belong'd unto ^udasy without any Relation to a Pro- * vince ; and a tqto; 6 ;j;o-> is che proper Pl.qce which belonged * to ^udasj as he is called. The Son of Perdition^ and no other. < But the very Foundation of this Miftake is. That the feveral * Provinces into which the Apoftles were tb go for preaching * the Gofpel, were-^diftribuced among them before they were * filled with the Holy Ghoit, which is an Hypothefis will not * ealily be sranted by any one, that doth but impartially conli- ^/ der thefe Things, That if the Provinces were fo diftributed ' among them, it muft either be before the Death of Chrii^ or ' after ; and it muft be before, if ^ttdds had a particular Pro- * vince afligned to him, which this Expofrtion neceffarily im - * plies : But how Provinces could be divided among them before ' they had their Commiflion given th«m to preach- to all Nati- * ons, is fomewhat hard to underftand. It muft be then imme- ^ diately after Chrift had bid them preach to eiiery Creature^ that ' they thus diftribured the Provinces among them. But feveral * Things makes this very improbable, (i.) The grofs Miftakes * of the Apoftles concerning the very Nature of Chrift's King- ^ dom, wliich we read, Aiis I. i. wten they joyntly asked * Chrifty AT'PBN'DIX. j^' . ' Chrift, Lordy ivilt thou at this Time rejiore the Kingdom to lir^iel ? — (2.) Il appears very improbable any fu^^h Diviiions of Provin- lcj ihoLild be made then, when they were commanded to ftay at ^eruf/xlem j and not to ftir thence, till the Promiie of the Spi- rit was fulfilled upon them, Luke 24. 49. (5.) If fuch a Di- ftribution of Provinces had been made io early among the A- poftles, hovv comes it to pafs, that after they were indued with the Holy Ghoft, they did not every one becake himfelf to his feveral Provmce ? There could have been then no Excufe or Plea made for their Stay any longer ar ^erufaleWj after the Promife of the Spirit w-is. fulfil led upon them. (4.) The Apoftles occaijonally goin^ to Plates as they did, argues there was no fuch fee Divifion of Provinces among them. The firit Departure of any of theApoftles from ^erufalsmj was that of Peter and ^ohn, who were fent by common Order of the A- poftles to Samaria, after they had heard, that by Philip's Prea- ching they had received the Word of God, ABs 8. 14.— — (5.) That Provinces were not divided, appears, becaufe of fo fre- quent reading of many of the Apoftles being together in one Place.- (6.) It feems evident, that they divided not the World into Provioces among themfelves, becaufe they were fb long before they thought it their Duty to preach unto the Gen- tiles. ( 7.) Another Evidence is, That Peter's Pro- vince fo much fpoken of, viz- That of the Circumcifion, fell not to his Share till near 20 Years after this Time^gj^e now fpeak of, upon the Ao;reemtnt between Paul and Pet^r at ferufalem. Gal. 2. 7,8, If Provinces had been fofbon divided, how comes the Apofllcfhip of the Circumciilon to be now at laft attribu- ted to Peter 1 And if it was, how came Paul and he now to agree about the dividing Provinces 1 (8.) The Provinces after all this Time were not fo divided, as to exclude one from ano- ther's Province, which is neceiTary for a Diftribution of them; much IcG were they fo at firll : For, as to this Divilion of the yews and Geyitiles between Paul and Pster^ it cannot be under- liood excluhVe of others; for what Work then had the reft of the Apftftles to do ? Nelcher, take them diftributively, was P^?/// excluded from preaching to the ^envSy or Peter to t\\t Gen- tiles, We fee Patd was at firl! chofen to be a Veffel to bear Chrift's Name before the (?^;7/^i/fj and Kings, and the Children of Ifrael. We fee hereby he was appointed an Apoftlc to the ^eiL-s^ as to the Gentiles: And accordingly we 'find him pre- fcnrly preaching Chrift in the Synagogues, and confounding the '^ews. So in all Places w ii ere P/ji/^-/ came, he firft preached ti; the y>"ivs in the Synaeo^jue^ ; and when they would not, then he turned to ihc GertiJes. Neither did F^fer think himfelf excluded from the Ge?!tilcs: Ke was the firft that o- , * pen*d i<5 J T T E N T) I X, * pen'd the Door of Faith to them, by preaching to them ; * anct afterwards, in the open Council in ^erufalem^ he owns * hirafelf as the Apoftle of the Gentiles, Atfs I 5. 7. — — I have only {et down the Heads of what is advanced by this incompa- rable Prelate, left, by giving, him at full Length, it might fcem too tedious. After all th.it has been faid, that the Vure Divim Gentlemen may not defpife their Adverfarie^) from the FewneG of their Number, I jfh.iU, for Brevity's fake, refer the Reader to the famous DodnveU, Parenes. ad Exter. P. 44- SECT. V. So Foundation for James having been Bijbop of Jcrufalem, is ownd. IV. 'T^ HERE are few of the ^ure Divino Epifcopalians, X who fdil to make Mention of J^ames being Bilhop ''of Jerufnlem : But however much this is infifted upon, yet there is as little Agreement about it, as any of the former Heads already difculTed. For, 1. Some of chem are very pofitive, this James was not the Son ofAlpkeuSy or any of the Twelve. Of this Mind was Dr. Scofy Chrifii^n Lifl§P. ^^94. Bifhop Tayh)r, Epifc. aJfert.V. i(5, 70, 71. Dr. Hammotidy Pref. Epiji, J a. &c. And indeed his preliding in the Council of jerufalem-, is highly magnified by them, and look'd upon as an unanfwerable Argument of the great Dignity of a Bifhop, confidering that there were Apoflles in the ftrideft Senfe there, aftd made up a Part of that Meeting. But, 2. However fond f )me are of this Notion, yet it is as much oppoled by others of the Party, who with no lefs Zeal contend, this ^^wpi was the Son of AJpheus, and one of the Twelve. Of this judg;ment was Bifhop p(?^y/i)?7, LeBin Actay P. 58. Dr.Whtthyy Pref. Epijf. ]a. Dr. Ca've\ Life of St. James ^ Bifhop Upevy Pro- legm. in I^^natium, C. 16. Mr. DodiveUy Parenes. P. 18, &^c. But then rhqt an Apoi^le, in the ftrift Sen{e, could be confi- ned to the Office of a Bifhop, is, with no lefs Judgment and good Rcafon, denied by others of the Party. And indeed,, nil that I have mentioned on the former Head, if they ad in a Connfiency with themfelves, muff be Adverfaries to this Conceit of James being Bifhop of fertifalcm. To ebgaf^e this much Talk of Ar- gument, I (liall firli brine on the Field the Archbifhopof S1)a- latOy Altar. Damaf. P. I05. who fays, * The reft of the Apoftles ^ removing info Provinces, it was juft, that one of that Colle^^e ' fliould J T 9 E N Ti I X. 17 * fliould remain at ytrufalem, and have Concfcrn of the yews, * So Jamei was diligent in the Place allotted him among the He- * htew fews at femfalem, — — But their Epifcopate, feeing it * was by immediate Call, and riaade to fliine with the Light of * diftinguifliing Gifts; fb there is no^ Ground, wherefore their * Superiority fhould belong to thofe Bifhops that fhould come * afterwards by the Call of Men.' ——The fame Author (ays, «6i fupray P. 104. ' To make Peter Bifhopof any one Place or City, * is to degrade him from his Apottolical Dignity. ' And, fay I^ to make fames Bifiiop of the fingle Church of ferufaJemy is to degrade him fl-orti his Apoftolical Dignity. Again, uhi fupray P. 106, No Apojiky far lefs Peter, ever hound himself to any particn- iar Placey fo as to be fixed there for Term of Life. Here it is to he obferved, that this learned Prelate not only declares, that there is no Confequerice for the paramount Superiority of Bifhops, from James's reriiaining at ferufalem ', but to make him Bifhop; was to degrade him from his Apbftlefhip, The next I fhall bring on the Stage, is the remarkable Dr. Barrow^ Pope's Suprem. P. 84. who diredlly ftrikes againft this Conceit. ' For, lays he, it is; not probable that St. Peter would alTume the Epifeopal Chair at Rome, [or .fdmesy fay I, that o£ ferufalem ] he being littlq capable to refide there, for that other needful Affkirs woulcf have forced him to leave fb great a Church deftitute of theic Pallor, it was rieedlefs that he fhould be a Bifhop, for that, by virtue of his Apoftlefhip, involving all the Power of inferi- or Degrees, he might whenever he was at Rome, f or in our Cafe at femfakm ] exercife Epifcopal Funitioa and Authority. What need a fovereign Prince be made a Juftice of the Peace? Had he done fb, he might have given a bad Example of Non- refidence ; a Practice that would have been illrelifhed in the primitive Church, as we may fee by feveral Canons interdift- . ing Offences of kin to it ( it being then not fb known, as no- minally to be cenfured') and culpable upon the fame Ground, and the Fathers condemning Pra£Vices approaching to it. * Again, P. 120, i£i. he fays, ' The Office of an Apoftle and of a Billiop, are not in their Nature well eonfiftent : For the A- poftlefhip is an extraordinary Office, charged with the Inftruc- tion and Government of the whole World. -— r- Epifcopacy is an ordinary ftandirig Charge affixed, to one Place. — Now, he that hath fueh a general Care, can hardly difchargc fuch i particular Office ; and he that is fixed to fo particular an At- tendance, tan hardly look well to fb general a Charge. A Dif^ paragement to the Apoftolical Miniftry, for him [Peter"] to take upon him the Bifhoprick of Rome, as if the King fhould be- * come Mayor of London-, as if the Bifliop of London fhould be * Vicar of Pafjcrafs, ' And a little before, ' St. Peter's being B ' Bifhop i8 J T T E N ly I X. Bifhop of R(Jw«?, would confound the Offices which God made diftinA ; for God did appoinc firft Apoftles, then Prophets, then Paftors and Teachers : Wherefore Sr, Peter ^ after he was an Apofilc, could not well become a Biftiop ; it would be fiich an Irregularity, as if a Bilhop ftiould be made a Deacon, * What his learned Doft or fays ot Peter^ muft, in every Refpe£^, be as true with rcipeft to ^ames. But to fupport this Charge, I fhall fubjoyn the Judgment of Dr. WhtttakeYy De Pojittf. <5>. 2. C. 1 5. who fays, The FatherSy avhen they called James B'ijbo^ ot Peter, take not the Name of Bifiop properly j but they call them Bh pops of the fe Churches 'wherein they Jlay'd for a Time^ &c. * See his Teliimony on a former Head at length. Here let us bring in the helping Hand of the remarkable Dr. Stillwgfieety Irenk^'P^'^zi. who fays, ' la ^ernfaleniy fay they, ' ^ameSi the Brother of our Lord, was made Bifhop by the A- poftles. But whence doth that appear ? It is faid from Hege- JlppuJ in Eiifebius : Bur what it he fay no fuch Thing ? His Words are thcfe, which is there interpreted, Eccleji^ ad- mirtijiyat'tonem una cum c&teris Apojiolis fufcepit. And no more is hereby meant, but that this yames, who is by the Ancients conceived to be only a Dilciple before, is now taken into an higher Charge, and inverted in a Power of governing the Church, as the Apoftles were. His Power, is plain, was the fame with thofe of the Apoftles themfelves ; and who will go about to degrade them fo much, as to reduce them to theOmce of ordinary Bifhops 1 ^amesy in Probability, did excrclfc his Apoftlefhip the moft at Jentfalemy where, by the Scriptures, we find him refident; and flom whence the Church after- wards, becaufc of his not travelling abroad as the other A- poftles did, according to the Language of their own Times, fixed the Title of Bifhop upon him. * Again, this Argument was of no Force in the Judgment of the judicious Bifhop D , <, pi-j.^ than . deed fall out, that they made » 1°^§^[ - ^ ,hen would ceafe ■ another; but °°^, f ' A ^Z C^ ,^^^^^^^^^ How « from being Apoftlesfuch as they « ^^ ^_^^^y^ ^^^ ^^.^^^^.^^ « could they f^""*'«y_*f;hey fixed their Relldence in certain of the Holy SP ■,^., ^* 'h,Lre conclude with the Words of • P^""="'^'J''^'";,- ' vi;hohas. by feveral Arguments, over- „ade an ordinary ^^^'^^^^^^^r'J^olws adduced on the ?"'"'^He:fa« ;U everfive of this, and plainly declare agamft y™" b" ng fi ed BiLp in W'-. ^ "^^^ ?-«'''• SECT. VI. ozvned* V --riHERE is another Proof adduced by the ^urc Dhim^ ^ T STs, and it is taken from Ep.phreJit.s whom, they rav wa^^BlLof P.;.^i ; ^^^^"-^f^^; ^^^Ul rlhfstaoSre- ^^"^^^^'^^kli ^'^.^ -r - D«/<.»«, P. 2?8. Dr. H-in^wow-i, on PJx/. S. 25. w«n ma y '' But however .ealous thefe_Doaors are, i" ^f fj ""^f^^.t fortheir beloved Hierarchy, trom the fi"/^ ^ra le , yet th re are not wanting others among '''«"'' f;J'""t,le to encounter Sons of the Refcrmatm,, that ^« ™°'^=.V""' v come far Ihorc them with Reafon and Argument, tho ^'Y ^^1'°^^^ ^Among in a bluftering Zeal, and uncharitable J^^X °' "^J^ V ^ ^J, the firft that Ilhall bring on the F.eM for oveituinin„ tms r ^^ a 2> 30 'J'PTEN'DIK of the Fortification, is the learned GrotiuJ, on Philip. 2. 25. who fays, ' That the Ward ApofiJe is taken largely for thofe who were * Collegers, and Bearers of Alms and Contriburions ; and fo * canbeof no Service for the eftabliftiing £^^^^yo^//«j Biftiop of * Vhilippi. ' Nay, Dr. fT-^i/^ ingenuouily owns, St. P^Ws Words don't prove he was there Bimop. And as far what that learned DoAor builds his Opinion upon, namely, theTeftimony ofTbeo- doret^Ch-yfoJltm, and TheophylaEiy it is but a very uncertain 1 oun- dation ; for none of them call him Bifhop, except Theodoret, But what is moft furprifing, this Argument is overturned by Dr, Hammond himCdi', for, however exprefs he is in making Ej^^^rij- ditus Bifhop of Philippi, on Philip. 2. 25. yet, when he is com- menting on the firft Verfe of that Epiftle, he fays, — 'But there is no need offuch Anfwers as thefe to avoid the Force of this Argument. That which hath been fa id, — — will give a clear Account of it, that PhiUppi being a Metropolis, under which were many other Churches, which had each of them a Bifhop ; all thofe Bifhops are here meant by E-riCKOTOi in the Plural, as this Epiftlc was written to all thefe Churches or Cities, and not only to that of PhiUppi. ' This Conceit is cxprefly con- tradided by Dr. Whithy on the Phce. Again, it \s direftly op- pofed by Dr. Maurice, when he fays^^ Defence of Diocef. Epif. V, 27. I could never find Keafon to belieie them [ the Bifhops oi Phi- Uppi'] any other than Presbyters. Moreover, Hammond's No- tion is eifejftually bailled by Mr. Clarkfony in his Prim. Epif. P, 7. But there has none made a more form.al Attack on the Dodtor's No- tion, than the ingenuous Dr. StilHngfieet, Irenic. P. 5 59. I X. 21 Presbyters, who, at that Time, governed the Church by com- mon Council. Bnt they \^x.ht yefu'tts'\ will not allow Presby- ters to have the Power of Ordination, but only Bifhops: For, by the Name of Presbyter, ( fays Bellarmine ) the Apoftle un- derftands the College of Bifiiops. And he proves that from §hryfoJlom, TheophyJaBy and OEcumen'ms,w\io explain that Place after this Manner. * ■ To this the Doftor anfwcrs, Iconfefs, that of old there was no Difference between the Words Py^j^^/^y and Bifiop: There vvas therefore no Need of thefe Teftimonies to prove, it. But ii thefe Presbyters which were of old, and by which Timothy was ordain'd, were fuch Bifhops as are now in the Church of Rome^ then there were moc Bifhops in one City and one Church than one, which is contrary to our Adverfaries Conftitution and Cuftom. This is .evident (vom Acts 2o. 17.* — — — And, fay I, from Philip. I. I. Here, let us take the Sentiments of Catifaboriy Exercit. 14. P. 515. who fays on the Place of Debate, ' That, according to the common Uiage of the Greeks, thefe Men were called ^4- pojlfesy who were fent on Defign to manage AflFairs with any Perfon, fo it is taken, Johi 13. \6. And fo the A- poftle, writing to the PhiUppians, calls EpaphroMtus their A- poftle, I'hilip. 2. 25. as one fent to him from them who might minifler to him, Befides, the Vanity of this Con.ceit is fufficiently expofed hy Mr. Bodwell, in his Dijfert. Cypr. P. 1 23. and in his Parenes. ad Frat. exter. P. 1 58. Ifjfiall only add. That the learned, and jufl- ly admired, the Author of the Conp'ttution, Difcipline, &c. of the Primitive Church, had no Thought of Epaphroditus being Bifhop o£phJlippiy when, P. 65, 66. he maintains, That, according to the Apoflolical Inflitution, there were more Bifhops in that Church than one. His Words are. Hence ive read in facred Writy of fever al Bipops in one particular Church, as the Bifiops of Ephefus, * paflion? Is it not Matter of Indignation, th^it Men of Judgment and Learning (hould have fuch a Fondneis to maintain a Caufc that is fo precarious, as to drive them into io many Schemes to defend it, and every one of them contradiftory to one another ? And can it miG to beget Compaflion in the Brcaft of every lln- cere Chriflian, that Men of Abilities (hould beftow fo much Time to perplex themfelves and others, vvhen their Labours, rightly employ'd, might prove much more ufcful to the Proteftant World. But that we'may give the World a View, how inconclufive all thefe Schemes and Models are, which are taken from Timothy and Titus, Ifhall give fome Account of the Minds of theEpil- copalians at fome Length, who, when adduced, will leave no Room for the Presbyterians to be in any Perplexity in the Defence of their Eftablifhment. Thefirftlfhall bring on the Stage i«^ he famous f^'ii let ^ Sympf. Papifm . P. 256. 'It is moft like, Ti~ mothy had the Place and Calling of an Evangclift; and the Calling of Hvangel ills and Bifhops, which were Paftors, was divers. * To him \tt us. joyn the learned StiUingjleefy who fays> Irenic. P. 540. * Such were the Evangelifts, who were fent fometimes into this Country to put the Church in Order there, fomctimes into another; but wherever they were, they acted asEvangelifl:s, and not as fixed Officers. Art d fuch were Tiwo- ihy and Titus, notwithftanding allthe Oppolition made againft it, as will appear to any who will take an impartial Survey of the Arguments on*T)oth Sides, &^c. ' Nay, the jefuit Salmeron is afbamed of this Argument, for he i^ys, Difput. i.on I Tim. It is doubtful li Timothy was Bifhop of Ephefus', for tho' he preached and ordained ibme to the Miniftry there, it follows not that he was the Bifhop of that Place ; for Paul preached alfo there above two Years, and abfolved the Penitents, aad yet he was not Bifhop.. Add that now and then the Apoflle called him away unto himfclf, and (ent him from Rome to the Hehre'UJS with his EpilVlc ; and in the fecond Epiftle, he com- mands him to come to him fhortly. Timothy was alfo an E- vangelifl: of that Order, Eph. 4.—-:- So that Dorotheus fays in his SympJtSy That Timothy preached through all Greece ; but he ftay*d at Ephefus not to be Bifhop, but that, in the conftitute Church of Ephefus, he might oppofe the falfe Apoftles. It appears therefore, that he was more than a Bifhop, altho' for a Time he preached in that City as a Paftor, and ordained fome to the Miniflry. Hence it is, fome calls him Bifhop in Ephefus. Having elfewhere given the Judgment of the learned Dr. Whit- by at fome Length, all that I fhall tranfcribc from him at the B 4 Timc;^ 24 "^4 T "P :E K Ti I X. I Tiroie, is a few Lines of what he {^y% in his Preface to the Epiftle to T'ltus^ ' Firft, I aljert, That if by faying Timothy and titus *■ w?re BifhopSj theone of Ej)^^y«j, the other of Cre^^, we iinder- < ftand they look upon thefe Churchej or Dioceles as their * fixed and peculiar Charge, in which they were to preside for < Term of Life, I believe, that Tiwa/^^ and Tif^j were not thus * Bifhops. See Chap. i. and 4, To fortify thefe who have given their AfTault, let me bring in Mr. l^e Clerfy in his Supplement to Dr. Haiiimond'j Annotations on the Bfijlle to Titus, P. 550. who fays, ' The Teftimonies of * the Ancients about this Matter, who judge ralWy of the Time? ^ of the Apoftlcs by their own, and fpeak of them in the Lan- * guageof their own Age, are of little Moment. And fo do no ^ more prove that Thus was the Bifhop of the Ifland of Crete^ * than what Dr. Hammond fays, proves him to have been diftin- * guiftied with the Title of Archbipop. ' To the fame Purpofe the forecited Dr. Whitby fayj, ^ The grpat Controverfy concern- * ing this and the Epiftlp to Timothy, is, Whether Timothy an4 * Titus were indeed made Bifhops : The one in Ephefus, and the * Pro-confuUr AJla, the other of Crete, and having Authority * to make, and j urifdiiSUon ever fo many Bifhops as were in * thofe Precinds ? Now, of this Matter, I confcfs, I can find * nothing in any Writer of the firft three Centuries, and not any * Intimation, that they bore that Name, The Judgment of the learned WhittAker is fuppoi'ting on this OccafioP, as well as in the moft of the former, wno fay^, Controv. 4. 0^4- C. 2. P. 3 74. ^ In the Apoftles Times there were many ' Things extraordinary. There was anothd" Form of Govern- * ment in the Church in the Days of the Apoftles, and another * now, is acknowledg'd by Stapleton: For it was then govern'd ^ by the Apoftles, Evangelifts, and Prophets, but now only by * Paftors and Dpdlors ; the reft are all removed. ' From this it may juftly be inferred, that Timothy arid Titu^ were not ordinary Officers, but they being both Evangelifts, are not fucceeded to by Bifhops. And here I cannot but fubjoyn the Judgment of Chryfofiom, whom our Adverfaries, I hope, will not rejeft as an Adverfary. His Words, as tranflated hy SmeBymnus, a.rc theie, Paul ^'oiild not commit the luhole jfland to one Man, but ivouJd-have every Man appointed to his Charge and Cure. For fo he knew his La- "hour irouhl he the lighter, and the People that nvere under him 'xould he governed I X. 2j But this Fortification is not able to ftan^ ;*for the remarkable Mr. Dodivell. Parenes. Se£t. lo. P. 404. attacks it moft lianciforae- ly, when he fays, ' But truly, that the Office of ITimothy'] was not fixed, but itinerary, many Arguments do evince. It was required of him to abide at BphefuSy is reftified by the Apoftle, I Tim. I, 3. He was therefore, when thus demanded, an Iti- nerary. The Work of an Evangelifl-, 2 Tim. 4. 5. {6 many Journeyings with St. Paul, and his Name being joyned iri com- mon with the Apoftle, in the Infcription of the F.piftles to the Thejfalonians^ are all of them Arguments for thii. Moreover, the Apoftle commands Titus only to ordain, in Crete, Presbyters in every City, Thus 1.5. He fays, he was left there, that he might fet ip Order Things that were wanting. And he was a Companion of the Apoftle when he was left. And truly, o- ther Places make it appear, that he was a Companion of St* Pauly and therefore was no more reftrided to any particular Place than the Apoftle himfelf. ' Thus the ia.mous Dod'VueU. .j.nd from what has been faid from fb many learned Epifcopilian Doftors, one raayconfider, how far Bifhop Hall had loft his Senles, when he faith with fuch a mafterly Air, Btifccp. Divine JiicrhtySt^k 4. P. 2. That ifEpifcofal Poiuer of Ordination.) and Poivev of ruling andcenfuring Presbyters., he not clear in the Apo flies Charge to thefe two Bipeps, the One of Crete, a??d th& other cf Ephefus, Ifiall yield the Caufe., and confers to want my Senfes. But then, as our Adverfaries are in fuch a violent Struggle a- mong themfelves, as to the Charader of the Perfons ordained by Timothy and Titus., fome alledging they were mere Presbyters, others Bifhops, in theftric^eft Senfe ; fo let me here give the De- termination of fome remarkable Divines in their Church, who plainly declare againft any fuch Diftindion, or Antifcriptural Separation. Now, the Pirfi I fhall Bring on the Stage is the accurate Dr. WhittakeVj who, when vindicating the Teftiraony of ^erem. gives his Judgment thus, De Ecclcf. Q^l. C. 5. Sed. 29. ' He, \ye- rom ] faid nor, that it was decreed by the Apoftles, that one Presbyter fhould be fet over the reft; this, he fays, was by the Church's Cuftom, not by the Apoftles Decrees. Had the Apoftles chaneed the firft Order, and fet Bifhops overPref- byters, and forbidden the Churches to be governed by the common Council, truly this had been the Lord's Appoint- ment, becaufe proceeding from the Apoftles ot Chrift; unlefs we fhnll afcribe to Cuftom, nor to Divine Appointment, what they decreed : But the Apoftles beine alive, there was nothing changed in that Order ; for the Epiftle was written when Taul was at Macedonia. ' He has much more to the fime Pur- pofcj and fays expre fly, That the P^emedy for preventing of .{* Schifm, 26 J T T E N T> I X. Sthifra, by the fetting up one Presbyter over the reft, was worft than the Diieale, To this learrteJ Author, I fhall joyn for his Support the great Bifhop Cranmh-f uhofe judgment is reprejfented by Dr-Stiihng-' feeti in thefe \v'ords, Iremc^?. 393. * We fee, by thcTeftimo- * ny of him who was chieliy inlfrumenral in our Reformation, * that he owned not Epifcopacy as a diAin6t Order from Presby- * rery, of Divine Right; but only as a prudent Conltituticn, &*<:. ' With Cranmeris joyned a great many other Biihops and Divines, of the Bvglip Church, as is evident from the Place referred to. of the fame Judgment was the famous Bifbop ^ezvel, as is evi- dent irom his Defence of his Apology againii Harding the Jefuir, Part 2. Chap. 3. P. 243. where he proves, That ^m?^j could not be counted Heretick, for owning, that P^ifhop and Presbyter are all one ^ure Divino : For, after citing Chryfojioniy JeYoni^ and Ajnbrofe^ concludes in thefe Words, All thefe, with many moe holy fathers, together I X. 27 Icif brings in the Teftimonics ofOEcumeniuSj An/elm, Archbifhop ct Canterbury on Titus ; and another Anfelm^ Gregory^ and Crattan. It may he added^ ^ixys h«, That all they ivloy for thefe 500 TearSy have been indnJlrioiiS in reform'wg the Church-^ have thought ^ that all PaJlorSy c. and, with a great deal of Warmth, he faith, ' There is one Thing * will put this Matter beyond Difpute, namely, That the Titles * oi Angels and StarSj are conftantiy applied in this Book of the ' Revelation to lingle Men. There is nor one Example, * where thefe Titles arc given to any Society or Number ,of * Men. • With this Dodlor, we may joyn Dr. Scot^ Chrijlian Life, P,4'2.i. Dr. Monro, Scrip. Plead. P. 117, SPc. Mr. Rhhjdy arid many others. " '- , / But arc all the Advocates for Epifcopacy agreed about this Proof? by no Means., For, in the Entry, I fliall give you the Judgment of the learned Mr, ^cfeph Mede, whofe Skill in this Book is not to be defpifed, nor his Epilcopal DifpoHtion to be queftion'd. He fays, on Re-v. 9. 14. ' That by a Metonymy, *^- Hot unufual in this Book, Angch are put for the Nations over * which they were to prefide. This appears, becaufethe Angels * which are ordered to be loofed, are prefently Armies of Horfe- * men. * This, at once, contradidts the AfTerttori of Bifhop Pot- ter. Ifhall, for the fupporting this Charge, fubjoyn the Judg- ment of the learned Dr. Reyjwld'sy who ^a.ys, Cerrfidva Lib. Apocr, pYdleB. 64. wherefore-, feeing it is common for all the Angels to f and before the Thrvne of God', it fecms, by the Name of the Seven Angels, all the Angels of God are dejignd. So by the Number of Sever all are fre- quently to be underflood > at leaf, it denotes an indef7iite Number by a finite. Seven Pillars, Prov. 9. Seven Pafovs, Matth. 5, Seven Eyes, Zcch. 3. But efpecfally in thefe Apocalypick Myferies, Seven Candleflkks, SCoen Lamps, Seven Vials, Seven Plagues. Thefe two Dodors, Mede and Reynolds, may be a fufficient Match for Potter. Nay, this could never be a conclufive Argument in theOpinion of Bifhop Field.; Cf the Church, Book 5. P. 26. For, without ex- preffing any Diflike, he quotes a PalTage from the Treatife, De Sept. Grad. But among ^erom's Works, Tom. 4. P. 55. in which the Deacons are faid to be thefeven Angels of the feven Churches. Befides, it cannot be good, nor the Angels proper Bifhops, in the Judgment of the f imom Dodivcll, who dates the Commencemenc of Epifcopacy after the Death of St, ^ohn, and in the Year 106, Befides, Mr. Dodtiwll, tho' he infinuatcs in his Book of the one Prieflhood, one Altar, That the Bifhops- are here reprefcnted in a myflical Way, and perfonated by the Name of Angels) yet even there he aflerts, That the whole Churches of the Lydian or Pro- xouMrt Afa, are to be underflood by the myfiical Repreienta- tioD JO J 9 9 E N T) I X: tion in the Apocalypfel and that the Reafon why St, y:ohn confln'd ^^is Number to Seven, is, Kot that by any Geographical Dijlin^iony thofe Seven Cities were incorporated into a Body more than others of that Province-^ but he had a particular Regard to the Number of the Angels of the PrefetJce. But as this is mylHcal enough, and fays lb much, that it is not cafy to conceive how thele Angels could de- note llngle Perfons ; fo he is no where more to be reckon'd foy than in what he fays, when treating of thofe Angels, in his ?a- reneJiSy a Book publilhed 2o Years after the former. And becaufe the reprefenting his Mind concerning thefc Angels, may be of fome Ufe here, I fhall give it you in the following Words, which I have the good Fortune to have tranflated by a learned and judi- cious Hand, and fo faves me the Trouble of feeking after his Meaning in fo myftical a Paifage, in the rendering the Place in- to Englijb. This Author having fuppofed, in the 31 Page of his Tarenes. That the Church of ^erufalem had, for a Time, Ibme fpccial Prerogatives above any other, and was in ufeto fend forth Itinerants to thefe that were round about her, and at a Diftance. And then, in the 40 Page, he gives his Judgment as follows. * They [ the Angels ] were therefore, perhaps, the Legates * from ^erufalem-, but fubje^l to the Apoftles. The Lord is re- ' prcfented as prefent in the Midft of them, under the Symbol * oi feven Stars'. Jult in the fame Manner as we fee in the ancient < Coins, the Cenlecrations of the Emperors arc reprefentcd fbmc- * times, while they were alive, with Crowns, having (even Rays ^ darting out from them ; fbmetimes, after they were dead, with * juft the fame of Stars. Thus, the Author of the Revelation has * rcprefented the Confecration of our Lord, according to the U- ' fige of the Roman Emperors. So that the Apocalyptical An* * gels anfwer to the (even Eyes of the Lord, or Spirits that run * to and fro through the ivhole Earth, Zech. 4. 10. In both Places * there are fcvenCandleliicks; fo that it can hardly be doubted, ^ that as he has taken other Things from Daniel, he has here ta- * ken thefe from this Place of Zechariah. So that thefe Prefe.fts * of the Churches come not from among them, but were Itine- * rants fent from yerufalem. For our Lord preached no where * elfe but there, nor was his Confecration therefore after his ' Death to be reprefentcd any where elfe, but in the Place where ' he had fuffered Death. ' Sure I am, there is not one Word in all this, indnuatine, that thefe Angels were Bifhops fixed over thefe Churches, but the downright contrary ; tho' I mu(^ own, his Reafoning furpaffeth my f&rllow Capacity. Here, let me give the Judgment of Dr. Hemy More, who owns, Expofttion of the 7 Epijiles to the 7 Churches^ P. 29. — — - That by Ajigets, according io the ApocaJyptick Stile, all the Agents under their Vrefidency are re- prefented or inftnuate. All this is fo freqitent and ehvicus in the A- ^ pocalypfe, ji 9 9 E N T> 1 X. ji pocalypfe, that mm that is verfed thereivy can anyivife dottht of it. Wherefore Chrijly in his 'wrifwg to the A-ngel of the Church of Ephc- fus, in this myfiical Senfe, is his writing to all BifsofSy PaftorSy and Chriftiansy in the firjl Apojlolical Interval of the Church. There is no Argument for a iinglc Bifhop over PrcSbytcrSj from the Judg- ment of this Do6lor. But what is yet more furprifing, Dr. Ham- mondy thac violent AUcrter of Epifcopacy, tho' he inclines the Angels to be accounted lingle Pcrfons ; yet he will not alledge,they arc charafterizcd there as fuch, in the Epiftles to the feven Chur- ches; but fays, Annot. on Rev. Chap. I. Ver. 2o, * Tho* the An- * gels were fingte Peribns, yet what is fa id to them, is fiivl not * only to their Perfons, but to the Univerfility of the People un- ' derthem, whofc Non-})roficiency, or RemilTion of Degrees of * Chriftian Virtue, efpccially, their falling off from the Confl^ancy * and Courage of their Pro fcfiion, do deferve (and accordingly * are threatned with ) the Removal of that Chriftian Knowledge, ^ that Grace, thofc Privileges of a Church which had been al- * lowed them, Chap. 2. Ver* 5. which is not fo properly appli- * cable as a Punifhment of the Bifhop, as the People under nim. *■ And therefore, in the Paraphrafe, I have generally changed the * fingularinto the plural Number, by that Means, to have it in- * differently to the Bifhop of every Church, and the People un- * der him ; and yet further, to the other Churches fubordinate '^^^ to each of the Metropolis here named. * This one Stroke of Dr. Hammond's has Ipoiled all the Argument, and has made it of no Ufe, efpecially, if wc fhall caft our Ey& on what he fays in the Premonition to the fecond Epiftic of St. ^ohny where he has thefe Words, ■ * But here, all the Circuraftances of the ' Text do fully enough concur to make it poflible, that ^ohny * w'^hich was, by St. ^ohn the Apoftle, made Bifhop of the y^eivifb *■ Chriftians at EphefuSy fhould be the Author of thefe Epiflles. Of * that ^ohny thcancient Author of the Cow/?7V.L. 7. C. 45. makes * Mention, That as Timothy was made Bifhop of Ephefus by St, * Pauly ( that is, of the Gentile Chrifiians there, by the Apoftle of * the Gentiles ) fo fohn was ordained by ^ohn^ that is, a fc-' ' cond fohn made Bifhop of the ^eivijb Church there, by yohn * the Apoftle of the Circumcifion, Gal. 2. 9. who planted the ^ Church at Ephefus. ' Now, how, after all that has been narrated, could thefe Angels be look*d upon as iingle Perfons? For I prefume, the Epiftles were not written to the Circumcifi- on to the Exclufion of the GentileSy nor to the Gentiles to the Ex- cluHon of the Circumcifion. But to ftrengthen the Party to the Overthrow of this Battery, which the Epifcopalians are more fond of, and univerfally agreed in than in any other, I here fubjo^n the Judgment of Dr. Fulk^ in Anfwer to the Fjpemifsj in Reif, it 20. who expreffeth himfelf thus. 32 J'PTBNTilX. thus, St, John, hy the Angels of the Churches^ meaneth not all that fioptld ivear on their Heads MitreSy and hold Crojier-Jiaves in their Handsy like dead Idols ', hut them thai are faithful Mejfengers of God's JVbrdj and utter and declare the fame. They are called the Angels oj the Churches J hecaitfe they are God's Mejfengers, There is nothing here ot the paramount Power of Bifhops. But to go on, ^he\ca.rncdDi:Lightfooti Vol.2. P. 133. maintains, That the ^it\eo( Angely is in AUuHontothe Minifter of the Synagogue; whofe Office was, publickly to read and expound the Prophets iinto the People, as the Minifters were to read thefe Epiftles in the publick Congregation. And more fully, arid atfbme Length, we have the Mind of the juiily admired Dr. Stilling feet;, Irenic. P. 2S9, &"-€, * So likewife it is in the Title of Angels of the ^ Churches ; if the Nam^Sv^^z^f/. impoixs no Incongruity, though taken only for the lOii Tv7^ in the ^ewifi Synagogue^ the * publick Minifter of the Synagogue, called the Angef of the « Congregation; What Power can be inferred from thence any < more, than fuch an Officer was invefted vvith ? Again, if the ' n^o^-t jj-) or Prefident of the Aflembly of Presbyters, might be < {o called ; what Superiority can be deduced thence, any more < than fuch an one enjoys? Nay, if in the Prophetical Stile, < any Unity may be {"tt down by Way of Reprclentation of a < Multitude: What Evidence can be brought from the Name, that < by it fome one particular Perfbn muft be underftood ? And by < this Means, Timothy may avoid being chained with leaving his < j^rji Love^ which he muft of Neceflity be, by thofe that make < him Angel of the Church of Ephefus, at the Time of writing; ^ his Epiftles. Neither is it any way falved by th^ Anfwer gi- < ven, thatthe Name ^Wi^^/ is Reprefentative of the whole Church, ^ and fo there is no Neccflicy the Angel fhould be perfonally ' guilty of it. For, Fir/?, It feems ftrange, that the whole difr < fufive Body fhould be charg'd with a Crime by the Name of ^ Angely and he that is particularly meant by that Name fhould ' be free from it. As if a. Prince fhould charge the Mayor of a < Corporation as guilty of a Rebellion, and by it only mean that ' the Corporation was guilty, but the Mayor was innocent him- * lelf. Secondly. If many Things, in the Epiftles be direct to the . * Angels, but yet fo as to concern the whole Body, then of Ne- ' ceflity the Angel muft be taken as a Reprefentati'/e of the whole ' Body; and then, why may not the Word Angel be taken by * Way ofReprefentarion of the Body itfelf, either of the whole * Church, or, which is f^r more probable, of the ConfeJfuSy or * Order of Presbyters in that Church ? We fee, what miferable ' unaccountable Arguments rhofe are, which are brought for any * Kind of Government from metaphorical or ambieuous Expref- * fions, or Names pr«milcuoufly ufed, Befides, I A'P'PBK'BIX. 53 BefideSj if Anfin be not rcje(5lcd as being Vveihyterian^ the fe- cond of the Homilies afcribed to him, in Apcalypfe^ iays, That under the Name of Angel, not only Bipops, bat other Gljurcb Ruler Sy are under Jiood, — For, feeing Angel Jigmfes Meffenger, rj;ho- foeveYy whether Bifiop, Presbyter ^ or Laicky frequently fpeaking of God^ and declares how ave may obtain eternal Life, deferuedly gets the Name of a.n Angel of God. To this ancient Epifcopalian we may joyn the J udgment of Aretas, in his Comment, on the 3d Chapter of the Revelation) where he has thefe Words, when rendred, The Angel of EpheCus is the Church it felf. And to the former two, let me give the Opinion ofPrimafuSj who fays on the firft Chap. By thefe Angels of the Churchy we are to under Jland the Guides and ReBors of the whole Peophy who ruling in particular Churches, preach the Word of Life to all Men : For the Name Angel fgnifies a MeiTenger. And in the 2d Chapter he fays. Both Church and Angel is comprifed under the Perfon of the Angel. And, as a- greeing with thefe, Mr. Fox gives us the Judgment of Gy^-^ory the Greaty Lib. ^4. Moral, on ^oh Chap. 4. Frequently the Preachers of the holy ScriptuveSy in as much 0.4 they proclaim the Glory of the Father y they are dejigned by the Name of Angels : Hence it iSy that John in the Revelation, when writing to the Seven ChurcheSy he faysy the Angels of the Churches, that ij, to the Minifier of the People, To thefe, Mr. Fox fubjoyns the Judgment of ThomaSy Beda, Richardy &*c. as all agreeing with thefe above named. Nay, this was an Arg^ument that could never be of any Weight with the learned George Cajfandery for he (ays, Confult, Art. 14. IfE- ■pifcofacy be an Ordery Divines and Canonifis do not agree : But all agreey that in the Apojlles AgCy there was no Difference between Bi- Ihop a72d Presbyter ; hut afiSrwards, for Order s fakey and that- Schifm might be fiundy the Bifiop was fet over the PresbyterSy to whom only the Power of Ordination was committed. It is certain alfoy that the Preshyterate and the Diaconate are the only facred Orders^ which we read to have been in the primitive Churchy which Pope Ur- ban witnfffethy and Chryfbftom and Ambrofe obfervd on the firfi Epifileto Timothy, frem thisy That Paul fubjoyns the Ordination of a Deacon immediately to that of a Bipop. Now, feeing there were no Bifhops diftiniH; from Presbyters In the Apofties Days, the feven Angels could not be fuch. I here beg Leave to s,ive a further Evidence, of what was the Opinion of the learned Dr. Reynolds, which will appear from what he fays in his Conference with Hart the Jefulf, namely, That when Blderi were ordain d by the Apojlle in every Churchy through every City to feed the Flock ofChrifly whereof the Holy Ghoft had made'themO- verfeers : They, to the Intent they might the better do it by common Counfel and Confenty didufe ie afemhlethemfelves and 7neet together. C ' In ^4 A T T E N T> I X. In the which Meethigs, for the more orderly hajidling and concluding Things ■pertaining to their Charge^ they chofe one among themfelves to he the Prejident of their Meeting, an^ Moderator of their ABions. This much he hath in the Clofe of the third Divifion. In the Be- ginning of the Fifth he fays, And this is he, 'whom afterguards y in the primitive Churchy the Fathers called Bifjop, For, as the Name of MiniferSy common to all them ivho ferve Chrift in the Steivardpip of the My fiery of God, that isy in preacKwg the Gofpely is noiVy by the dfjlom of our Enolifh Speech) refrained to Elders who are under a Bifiop ; fo the Name of Bipopy common to all Elders and Pajiors of the Churchy avastheny hy the ufual Language of the Fathers y appro- priated to him. ivho had the Precedency over Elders. Who fhall doubt, from what is faid, what was the Mind of this learned An- tiquarian, conceYn'm2, the Angel of the Church 0/"Ephefus ? And to conclude this much bragg'd of Argument, it is evident, it could be of no Force with Dr. Forbesy feeing, according to y^u- r'leuy he look'd upon the ftven Churches oFAJia as Myftical and Prophetical, the Church of Ephefus llgnifying the primitive Church of the three firft Ages, &c. This being an Argument in which the Epifcopalians feem to be mofl agreed, I have been the more full, in giving the Sentiments of their Brethren about it; and could have added many moe: Eut, for Brevity's fake, I fatisfy my felf with thefe already adduced. S E C T. IX. The Chriflian Church had its Model from the Jewifh Synagogues y and not from the Temple, or the Subordination of Priejls a7id Levites to the High-priefty ii ovuned,^ I Have omitted no Proof of the Divine Right of the Epifcopate, that is of any Moment, or ordinarily inlifted upon, fave that which is taken from the Form of the Government of the feivip incicor, ana Duryirs", iz lor ever in WDtivion. /\mono; cncie ij cue learned T>v. Stillin^flecty Irenic. Part 2. P. 299, S^r. who makes it evident. That the Chriftian Church had its Model from the Synagogue, and by no Means from the Temple. Kis Words are thefe, ' That which w'e lay then as the Foundation, v/hereby to * clear what Apoftolical Practice was, is. That the Apoftles, in ^ forming Churches, did obierve the Cuftom of the^^cy/y^ Syna- ^ S'^g^'-s. Tcium regimen Ecclefiarum Chrijli coTifsrmatum fuit ad *■' Syna- "J 9 T E N "D I X. IS Synagogarurfi exemplar, fa-kh Grptius truly, Pr^ejldes & Curato- res Ecclejtarumy adinjiar Presbyttjorum Synagogue ju(.hic2ey con- jiitiitos fuijfetconjiaty as Sal maji us o£ccn a.ihrms. In which Senfe, we underftandthat famous Speech of the Author of the Com- mentary on St. Paul's Epiflles, which goes under the Name of St. Ambrofcy but now judged by moft to be done by Hilary ^ a Deacon of the Church of Rome, under v/hich Name St. Auftin quotes fome Words on the 5th to the Romans^ which are found uill in thefe Commentaries. Kam apud omties utiqite Gentes ho- norahilis tjl SeneSlus ', unde S^ Syjiagogay oy fcfiea Ecclejla^fenhres hahuit, fine quorum confilio nihil agebatur in Ecckfta. Which Words are not to beunderftood of a diftinft Sort of Presbyters from fuch as were employed in preaching the Wordjbut of fuch Presbyters as wcrethe common Council of the Church, for the moderating and ruling the Affairs of it ; which the Church of Chrift had conftituted among them, as the y^e'wip Synagogue had before. ' He has a great deal more on this Head, and then adds, P. 255. * It is a common Miftake to think, that the Miniftersof the Golpel fucceed by way of Correfpondency and Analogy to the Priefts under the Law i which Miftake has been the Foundation and Original of many Errors. For when in the Primitive Church, the Nameof Pricfts came to be attribu- ted to GofpelMinifters, from a fair Compliance (as it was thea thought) of theChriftians only to the Name ufed both among ^eius a.nd Gentiles, in Procefs of Time, Corruptions increafing in the Church, thefe N^mes that were ufed by the Chriftians by way of Analogy and Accommodation, brought in the Things themfelves primarily intended by thefe Names: Jo by the me- taphorical Names of Priefts and Altars, at lafl came up the Sa- crifice oftheMafs; without which, they thought the Names Priejls and Altar were infignificant. This Miftake, we fee, run* all alon^ through the Writers of the Church, as foop as the Name Priejls was applied to the Elders of -the Church, that they derived their Succelfion from thq Priefts ot Aaron's Order, To this I might fhow at large, the Judgment o^Willet, in his Synopf Papifm. Controv. 13. Par, 2. ^.^ 2. The Acknowledgment- of Dr. Hammond, in ^uer. 6. P. 549.' The clear Determination of the ingenious Dr. Ljghtfoot, in his Harmon, on A^s 6, and 7. and frequently elfewhere in his Writings. The Sentiments of the incomparable Selden^in his Euiych. and Gemar. Bahyl. de Sjwd;: Lib. 2. C 7. But the Sentiments of fo many being repreftntecf by the laborious Dr. Stillimfieet, in the Places above i|pentioned, I wholly forbear to give their Words, which \fould prove tedi- ous. I here alfo refer the Reader to Grotius, Tie Imper. Summar* ■ Potefi.Cap. 11.5^^,8 and P. 355, ;5<5j 357* Here, IHiallgivc ■ Q z the ^6 J T T E N T> I X. the (hort and pathetick Teftimony of the learned Whhtaker^ As there is now no Sacri^ce^ fo neither is there any Priejihood. De Pontiff' ^ I- C. 2. To him the Sentiments of Sutlivie agree. The Old Teitamcnt had one Temphj many Sacrifices^ Orders of Priejis a^ndLeijiteSj f acred Kites and Laws ; which Things belong not at all to the New Teftament. De Pontiff , Lib. I. C. 8. Let me here fubjoyn the Opinion of Bifhop Burnefy who fays, Vindie. Chur. Scotl. P. 304, 305. Let me fend you to the Mafievs of jewiOi Learning ; 'particularly to the eminently learned Dr. Light- foot, nvko will inform yoU) That in every Synagogue, there was onepe- cuUarly charged with the Wovfoip^ called the Bifio^ of the Congregation, the Angel of the Churchy or Mimfier of the Synagogue, And bejldes him , there were Three who had the Civil fitdicature^ who were fudges alfo about the receiving of ProfelyteSy the Impojition of Handsy 6cc. and there were other Three who gathered and dijiributed the Alms. Now, the Qhrijiian Religion taking Place, as the Gofpel was planted in Cities where it waj chiefly preached, thefe Forms a7id Orders weve retain d, both in Names and Things. Of the fame Judgment was €rotius, in his Annot. on i Tim, 5. 17. To thefe I might add the Sentiment of Bifhop BiZ/w, Perpet. Govern. Oti. 2. V. 12. and Ch. 7. But the Reader will fee hii Words in Mr. Anderfon againft Rhind, P. 67. Now, to difmifs this Argument, tho* the famous Mr. Dodwelt, in his one Priejihood, and one Altar, C, 9. has found out an High Priefthood, Priefts, and Sacrifices, under the Gofpel ; the anci- ent Bifhops wearing the Sacerdotal Frontet in Imitation of jtlie j^ewip High-prieft, and their Succeffion hereditary ; yet, in his Parenejis ad Fratres exteros, P. 14. P. 57. he freely owns, ' That * it is not needful that the Form of Government to be obferved * [ in the Gofpel Church ] fhould have been delivered in the * Canonical Scriptures; That there is no Place of them wbich o- "^ penly profefs that ; That there is none of the facred Writers * treat of Church Government oji Defign : Nay, That the Holy * Ghoft has never defcrib'd any one Form of Government, that *■ was to take Place every where, and at all Times. Moreover, ' that the facred Writers tiever exprefly , enough declared what ^ Changes were to fall out in the Government of the Church,. ' when they flbould depart from the Communion of the Syna- * gogues. ■ Further, they- never fully diftinguifhed the ex- * traordinary Officers, who were to expire in the End of that * very Age, from thofe who were ordinary or {landing. ' Com- pare with this P. 58. * The Apoflles themfelves, do not ftcm * to have known any Thing of the Government of the Church, * tiir their Separation from the Synagogues; they were by^Birth * ^ewsy and zealous of the Law an"d "CuHoms of their Fathers, ^ and if our Lord, before that, had revealed any Thing to them: ' < which 'A T "P B n H I X. 37 ' which looked that Way, that is^ to a Change of Government^ ^ they had been in Hazard of revolting from, inftead of abiding ' by him. * Compare with thefe, P. 54. and it will appear, that he owns. That the Epfcopal Confiitution of Gtv^nment^ ivh'ch now ohtainsy is lattar than all their Writings in the New Teftament, and therefore is not to he fought there. Add to thefe what he fays, P, 184. It therefore filloivSy That whatever Imparity afterwards oh- tain'd, it was owing to the PaBions of the Bifiops among themfelves^ and had all that Right which fuch VaBions could give it. To all thefe, I fubjoyn what he has in his Preface to his One Priejlhood^ StQi.^. How long Parity {among Bifiops) obtain dy it is hard to determixey fo many ancient Monuments being lojl. fm much of the Mind, it prevailed almofi till the Time o/Conftantine. But palTinga great many moe which might be adduced, Icatj- notmils thinking, from what is already tranfcribed, the juod, That the Curfe caufelefs pall not come r and that it is not in the Pawer of inraged Mortals to di- f^ribute thefe Curfes, they would be as fond to inflift, as they ace ready to dfaounce. SECT. 3? ^A "P T E N 7) I X. S E C T. X. Preshytery owned from the jirjl Dawning of the Reformation, hy many Learned DivineSy and others of all Ranks in England, NOW, to put an End to this Collcftion, I fhall, for the fake of the ordinary Reader, add a PalTage or two from the learned and highly to be admired, The Anther of the Critical Hijiory of England, to whom every reformed Briton is under lin- gular Obligations, for the unexpreffible Service he hath done both to Church and State, The Firil is from P. % lo. Vol II. 'When rfie Martyr Lambert < was quelHon'd concerning his Belief, and the Number of his « Fellow-believers, under Archbilhop ^;ir^^;77, A. D, 1552. he < faid, I pall note to you a great Multitude^ ivhich you may know * and hear of I/uppofe, through all the Regions and Realms ofChri- « ftendom, that do beliene as I believe : The Number, as I conceive, ^ amountiyig nigh unto one HaZ/qf Chriftendom. Though that ' pious Man was probably out of his Calculation, yet moft cer- ^ tain it is, That the foreign Proteftants of Calvin s Difcipline, < which Archbifhpp L^//rf, Mr. Eachard, ^tid others, call New- ^ fangled, were many Times moe in Number than the Prote- * ftants of Englandy who oppofed that Difcipline. I would give * the Arch-deacon an Authority for it, [he me3.ns Eachard ) a- ^ gainft which, I'm fatisfy'd, he has nothing to fay ; my Author ' being a Papift, and nolefsa Man than King ^ames H's Am-* * baffador to the Pope, the Earl of Cajilemain, who, in his * Book againft Dr. Loyd, late Bifhop ofWorcefler, has this Paffage. ' Sure, fiys he, thefe Men that periecute others, meaning Bifhop * .SfWew, Bifhop Moy/g^, Bifhop ^'^, and the reft of Mr, E^c^wW's *■ admirable Prelates, are bchde themfelvcs : For, if they-fhouki * go about to reckon themfelves up, together with all their Ad- ' hercntSj they would find they are not the fixth Part of the * reformed People in England.' A fecond Paffage is, from P. *' 12,15, 14- ' Nothing in Hiftory is furer, than that the DifFc- ' rence of Opinions about Church Government and Church Wor- * (hip, is as old as the Reformation. This appeared mcae fcn- ^ libly, when the two Parties were on neutral Ground, and the *■ Perions on both Sides fled from Q;^ Mary*s Cruelty to Germany. * There were about 800 of them in the Empirey Switzerland, * France, and Geneva : The moft fettled at Frankfort ', and it was * no little Scandal to their holy Religion, that fuch Divifions '^ fliouid difturb Chriftian Union, in fo ciifficult and dangerous a ' Juncture, A "P "P B K Ti 1 X. 39 Jutiflure. One Part of thefc Fugitives were for Diocsfans^ the Englip Liturgy and Ceremonies, for the fame Keafoo that they were eftablifhed in England ; that they might no more than needs depart from the Papilts, nor feem inconiifient by departing from what King Edward had done. The Heads of thefe were Dr. Elmevy and Dr. Cox. afterwards Bifhop of Lon- don and Ely, The others were for Calvin's Dilcipline, and Way of Worlhip. The Heads of thefe were Whitehead, Sampfony Humphry) and Whittingham : Of thefe Whitehead was in fuch hioh Erteem with Q^Elifabethy that (he offered him the Arch- biflioprick of Canterbury ; but he refufed it, as Sampfon did the Bifhoprick of Norivich. Laurence Humphry Dean of Win- chejler, was a Man io eminently learned, that it is fuppos'd he ' might have attained the higheft Dignity in the Church ; but * that in Matters of Ceremony and IndifFerency, fays A. Woody he altogether confcnted not to the Church of England. This great ' Divine was Profeflbr of Divinity, Prefident of Magdalene-Col- ' lege, and feveral Times Vice-Chancellor of 0;!:/o>'<^. A. Wcodzdds^ ■ He ftock'd his Colledge with a Generation of Non-confofmifts, ' and fbw'd Seeds of Calvinifm in thcDivinity School. Archbi- ' (hop Matthew faid of him, He had read moe Fathers, than the ^ fefuit Campiati, his Antagonijiy ever faiv. Dr. Humphry was ' wont to fay. We ought to refufe to conform to the Enemies of God ' in any of their Ceremonies. He openly profeiTed his Defire and ^ Hope of the utter abolifhing all Monuments of Popifh buperfti- ' tion yet remaining. Dr. Sampfony Dean of Chrijl's Church, was ' another Divine of great Eminence, noted for his Converfion of ' the holy Martyr Mr. Bradford: He was remov'd from his * Deanry by Dr. Parker Archbifhop of Canterbury, who had be- * fore hindred him of the Bifhoprick of Kcr-zvich, on Account of * his Scruples with refpedto Rites and Habits. Wood the Oxonian * (ays, He was a fcvert Calvinijl, if not worfe, and livei beyond * the A^e of Men, in a perpetual Motion for carrying on of the *■ holy Caufe of Purity and Reformation J which are fome of the ' gr^at Jefts in the World, to fuch as have no Notion of a Church, * without Honours, Riches and Powers: And thefe | eft: makers *^ would certainly be very much in the PJght, if there were no * other World but the prefent, to which they feem to confine ' Chrift's glorious Kingdom. A great Friend of Dr. Sampfon s * was Mr. Richard Chalmers, whom Bifhop R^idley fpeaks of fo ' affedtionatelyin his Letter to Dr. Grindal, then a Fugitive with ' them in Germany. * Dr. Novell Dean of St. PauVs, was a Divine of the fame reii- * gious Principles, and a frct^uent Preacher at Court. A. Wood * telh us, he ufed to deal plainly and faithfully with Queen E- * lifibeth, efpecially againft the Sign of the Crofs ; at which fh« was 40 J T T E N T> I X: sva.s fb much offended, that Ihe called to him to forbear. The very eminent Dr. Fulky Mafter of Pemhroke-Hall in Cambridge, fays, If a Man miflike our Form of Service, as not differing fuffiiciently from yours, rhe Popifh, he fhewech his grcatefl Zeal in Deteltation of your Idolatry and Blalphemy. Again, We abhor whatever hath but a Show ot Popery. Dr. Sutliff was another learned and pious Divine, who agreed with Calvin in Matters of Faith and Difcipline ; as did aifo 'Dr.Andre'ws, Mr Marhurryy Mr. Greenham^ Mr. Perkins.^ Mr. P^'K/e//, famous Cham-, pions for the Protef^ant Religion, againft Harding, Martial, BriJlaWy Campian, and other Popifti Writers. He adds, P. 1 5, There would be no end of it, it one fhould go about to name all the eminent Divines and Doftors of our Church, who were of rhe fame Sentiments, tho' many of them did not think the Difix^rcnce between the Geneva Reform and that of England, fufficient to warrant a Separation, while the Terms of Con- formity were fo moderate, as by King Edward VI's, and Queen Elifaheth's A6ls. Others remain'd unfatisfied, and were always preffing for a further Amendment. A third Paffage is from Page 20. Among the many Divines, who deli- red and prayed that the facred Work of Reformation might go further, was Mr. Fox the Martyrologifly Mr. Bale, Mr. Crowley, Mr. Bulloyne, Mr. Giby, Mr. Carlijle, Dr.^Cole, and others ; who had been Fugitives in Queen Mary's Reign. With thefe agreed Mr. Andrew King/mill, Mr. Francis Mills, Mr. Thomas Aldridge of Oxon, Mr. Gilpin, the Northern Apoftle, who refuled a Bi- fhoprick, Mr^ Horton, Mr. Chejlon, Mr. Whithers, &^c. of Cam- bridge, ' Thele were fome of the moft eminent ProfeiTors, and Stu- dents in both Univerlities, were Friends to, and Correfpon- dencs with, Martyr, Zanchy, Calvin, Beza, Btdlinger, Gualtier, and other Proteltant Divines in Germany and Geneva. ' A fourth PafTage is from P. 25. The Bills relating to this Reformation, which Sir Symon Bewes mentions in his Par- liamentary Colledions, occafion'd frequent Speeches in Parlia- ment ; as that by Mr. Strickland, a grave and ancient Man of great Zeal, who preft a further Reformation, and that a Co;z- fejflon of Faith might be brought in, as had been done by the ProfeiTors of the Gofpel in other Nations: He mtzns Germany^ Geneva, Switzerland, Scotland, ^-c. Mr. Sfriekland added, This had been attempted in Parliament before that Time ; buf either the Slacknefs, or fomewhat elfe of fome, was the Let thereof, or what elfe, he faid, he would not fay. By which he gives us a Hint,, That Q^ ElifabetFs Woman ifh Love of Shew, was the Let of the good Work ; and the Pride and the Vanity of certain Eccleliallicks confirmed her in that * Aftc(^ion. ATT E N 2) I'- X. 41 Affeftion. Mr. Stmkland'W!is{tzohdtd by Mr. Norton, a Man wile, bold, and eloquent, as we read in Sir ^ymon Derives .- Some Members were for ftanding to the Direclions of the Bi- fhops ; but the major Part declared, they W'oufd do it no fur- ther than their Confciences fhould be iatisfied. Accordinely, a Committee was appointed to confer with the Archbifhop o£ Canterbury, Sir Robert Lane, Mr. Henry Kno-ivls fenior, Mr. Afiley, Sir Henry Gate, Mr. Sands, Mr, fVentivorth. The latter reported to the Houfe what paft in the Conference, particular- ly, that the Archbifhop iaid, They pould refer themfelves to the Bijbops; and he reply'd, Ko, by the Faith I bear to God, zi-elt pafs nothing before ive -underjland 'what it is ', fpr that were to make you Popes. MHke you Popes 'Ujho Jifi, for vje 'ViiiU make yen none. * The laft PalTage I fliall give you, is from Images 51, 52. Why did not he [ Eachdrd] tell us of the Lord keener Bachy The Lord 't'reafurer Burleigh, the Earl of Epx, Father anct Son, the E^rl of^ Bedford, the B^rl of Warwick, the Earl o£Lei- cefter, the Earl of Huntington, tht Lord Gray, the Lord now- ard, the Lord Rujfel, Sir Henry Sidney, the famous Sir Philip Sidney, Sir Francis Knolls, Sir Walter Mildmay, Sir Amias Pal- let, Sir Francis Walfingham, Sir Henry Teherfon, Sir Edtvyn Sandys, Mr. Beal, Mr. Winwoody and levcral leading Members of the Houle of Comltions, who 'mpre either Puritans them- felves, or Patrons of Puritamfm ; which flourifhed at this Time, not only in Court and City, but in both Univerficies, as has been obfsfi/ed elfewhere. And it could not well be o- therwile, when fuch great Men as Dr. Humphrey and Dr. Fidk were in the Chair. Thefe PafTages are added, merely for the fake of the ordi- nary Reader. This, and mucb more to the fame Purpofe, is declar'd by the remarkable Auchor of the Critical Hijlory : And feein:^ he owns himfclf a Member of the Church o{ England, his Teftiraony cannot miG to have the greater Weight with all thofe of her Communion. By the fhort View that has been given, of the Sentiments of theBifhops, Doftors, and Divines of the Epifcopal Communion, I perfwade myfelfthe Unprejudiced will be fatis£cd. That Pref- hytery is no Novelty, and that its Adherents are in no Danger of being much ftraitned in the Defence of their Principles, and Scl\eme of Government, while they are favoured by lb great a Cloud of true Proteftants, and reformed Worthies. P And, 42 ^J 9 T E K T> I X". And, after all, I cannot but fdy, That were the zealous Rs- forraers capable to lift up their Head, and take a Review of their Jiure Div'tno SuccelTors in England^ and their prefent Adherents in North Britain^ they could not mifs faying, They